Chapter 1: Chapter 1: The Beginning
Chapter Text
Part One: Blue Lock
The boy was cold. Oh so cold.
He opened his eyes to be met with dreary white walls, surrounding him. He shivered, letting out a dry cough.. His head lulled to the side, feeling as soulless as the white that threatened to consume him. His mind felt foggy, éven conjuring words or taking in his surroundings felt like an impossible task.
[Ding ding ding!]
A grating voice sounded out in the desolate room. Was it a hospital room? It certainly looked like one yet focusing on the details to figure that out felt far too arduous.
[Hello User, you have triggered the interface with the key words, “Shitty novel, shitty author! What type of ending is that? ]
User? Interface?
Itoshi Rin finally gained some clarity, realizing this wasn’t some form of dream. He placed his hands onto the ground, attempting to push himself up but instead he let out a hiss in pain. He looked down to see them blistered and wounded.
The last thing he remembers is…petrified screams, blinding lights and a deafening honk. Right. The last thing he remembers is getting hit by a car on the way to see his brother’s game.
He remembers the feeling of the cold cement, heavily contrasted by the warmth of his own blood that pooled underneath him. The sounds of people screaming and little kids crying. A white haired guy and his purple haired friend, who he had bumped into, hovering over him. One of them was on the phone while the other was slapping his cheek to keep him awake. Despite their best efforts, his eyes had closed never to be opened again.
Except they were open again. And he was somewhere he didn’t recognize with a grating Google Translate like voice ringing in his ear, spouting nonsensical things.
He had a theory but it was completely based on fantasy. He has heard of situations like these albeit only in lukewarm light novels that he read to pass the time. He won’t admit that he enjoyed them.
If his guess was right…
“System?” He called, wincing at how hoarse his voice sounded. The pressure of talking after so long elicited a cough out of him.
[Yes, User?]
Despite sounding monotone because of its Google Translate-like voice, the vocabulary packed a lot of cheer. Cheer that he simply didn’t feel.
“Explain.” Rin hissed. His awareness slowly returned to him. Although this allowed him to take in the situation, it also made him notice the dull throbbing of his head and how his entire body hurts, feeling as if it had been stabbed in numerous angles continuously.
[Ah..not so friendly? That’s normal! You’ve had quite the..accident back in your home world]
Basic in your home world, so his hypothesis is correct. He is dead and he did in fact transmigrate. But to what is the question.
[Welcome to your new world and home! The historical cultivation light novel Blue Lock! Starring Isagi Yoichi as the protagonist. And you are currently in the body of the antagonist Rin Itoshi]
…
Shit.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Blue Lock was a popular cultivation light novel. Arguably, one of the most popular.
It was an action thriller centered around the protagonist Isagi Yoichi. You followed his journey in the elite sect Blue Lock, run by the sect masters Ego Jinpachi and Anri Teieri. Unlike other peaks that promoted brotherhood and helping the public. Blue Lock was a peak focused on success, becoming the best of the best in your field.
The novel took inspiration from a football project called Blue Lock which aimed to produce the best strikers in the world. Perhaps the author was a football fan as well as a light novel nerd. Rin can’t deny that he felt incredibly joyous coming across an unexpected crossover of his interests.
Isagi Yoichi naturally, as comes along with being the protagonist, dominated the peak. Although it wasn’t instant. The novel drew you in with the compelling character development of various characters, intriguing backstories and drives, and action. Rin had been a devout follower of the novel in its beginning stages, eager to read more.
Yet when it started gaining attraction, the writing changed. Rather than exploring plot, it devolved into a harem romance with Isagi Yoichi right in the middle. Interesting characters with their individual drive, purpose and passion were thrown aside in favour of devout lovers of Isagi, who seemed to lose their rationality around him.
And of course every harem protagonist needed the villain in their story to make them shine brighter. Itoshi Rin was the antagonist and rival of the protagonist, coincidentally sharing the same name as him. Originally he was a pillar of strength Isagi Yoichi wanted to surpass yet as the novel degraded he became a petty villain with nonsensical plots against the protagonist, who would always get rescued by one of his many lovers.
This disappointing decline in writing was met with praise from many of the readers, loving the cliché harem and the petty villain who would be met with constant face slapping. Nobody seemed to share the qualms Rin had with its writing, despite that he made sure to let the author know of the degradation of every chapter.
It became a running joke in the fandom, the guy who hates the novel yet continues to read every single chapter of it. But Rin paid no mind to the scathing replies telling him to just stop reading. He continued critiquing, hoping that one day the author would listen to him and go back to their old writing style.
Well, it never happened. And now with his unfortunate demise, it’ll probably never happen in the future either. After all, he was one of the only critiques. Everyone else adored the cliché lukewarm writing.
The day he’d died was coincidentally the day the novel ended. He hadn’t expected it to end. He had opened the latest chapter, 1589 Chapter: The End, with widened eyes. It was rather short. He was able to skim it fairly quickly as he walked down the street on his way to his brother’s football game. The one that he had mockingly sent him an invite to, saying he wanted to talk after the game.
He had scoffed when he read that message. Talk? After so many years of not seeing him after that dreary night and he wanted to talk? His anger had quickly been quelled by the notification of a chapter update, anger transforming into curiosity.
That anger was reignited when he read through the chapter. He knew that the novel was shitty but he hadn’t expected the end to be so horrid! Everything ended abruptly. Itoshi Rin died from unknown reasons and then Isagi Yoichi left the peak, leaving his harem of lovers behind.
What type of shitty ending is this? What the hell did Itoshi Rin die from? Why did Isagi leave the peak and all his lovers? And most importantly, what happened to Isagi?
He felt bitter, the character who shared a name with him had a confusing ending and his beloved protagonist had gone god knows where for no reason!
Rin opened the comments to see similar confusion on everyone’s behalf. So, he hadn’t missed some sort of secret chapter or anything. Rin clicked his tongue and furiously wrote a paragraph. He had spent years on his novel, and spent a lot of money to access chapters early. And this is what he got?
“Shitty novel, shitty author! What type of ending was that?” Rin mumbled to himself angrily as he finished and posted his comment. He was so busy with his phone that he bumped into some white haired guy, throwing him off balance and making him let go of his ticket.
The wind picked it up and Rin’s eyes hyper focused on the ticket. He couldn’t let it go. Not when it was the first thing Sae had sent to him in years. He ignored the mumbled apology of the white haired guy and chased after his ticket.
He didn’t care about his surroundings as he jumped and grasped onto the ticket. He felt relief as he landed back on his feet with the ticket in hand. And then a loud honk coursed through the street and a car crashed into him, the impact sending him flying.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
And now here he was, in the body of the antagonist Itoshi Rin. Although originally he was equally as interesting as the rest of the novel, he degraded and was reduced to a petty villain who was only used for face slapping.
Though Rin hadn’t minded that too much, it was better than the rest of the writing. At the very least the face slapping was a little refreshing albeit boring and repetitive. He would get beat up, humiliated, tortured, etc throughout the novel as a consequence. Though it never held Rin back from continuing his harassment of Yoichi.
He definitely didn’t find it satisfying anymore, considering now he was in the body of the antagonist. Shit.
Rin took in a deep breath, not unlike the technique he would use to meditate. What’s done is done. It’s best to get as much information as possible about the situation. The consolation did little to quell the anxiety threatening to devour him but it was a start. A task to begin.
In novels, these types of systems usually come with tasks, information and perks. Surely, this one will be just as useful…right?
“So…” Rin started, pausing to let out a small cough before continuing. “What are you? Where am I?”
[Glad you asked, User! I am System 294724 but you can just call me System! I am here to guide and assist you to assure user satisfaction and safety. I keep a track of your scores, quests, relationships and even have an internal storage that you can access anytime! You are currently in the infirmary of the cultivation peak Blue Lock. After your death, your soul binded with the body of Itoshi Rin who’s soul also recently vacated its body]
Death. Right. He’s dead.
Rin turns to his side, finally feeling the soft cushion of the bed underneath him, and closes his eyes. He takes in a deep breath, willing himself to cry.
He died on his way to his brother’s football game. The first time he was supposed to see his brother in years. Now, he’s never going to see his brother again.
Will he even miss him? Last time they’d talked, he had been disowned by him. He probably wouldn’t care. Maybe he would even smile at the news.
Would his parents care? He hadn’t seen them in months. Maybe they’d be upset for a while but they’ll quickly move on. It’s not like they cared much, if they did then he wouldn’t be alone all the time. If they cared, Sae wouldn’t have had to take care of him when he was younger.
He let out a soft sob, tears streaming down his face. It continued for a while, his body wracking out sobs as he mourned himself. Because no else will.
After he finished crying like a toddler, he wiped the tears away with the back of his hand.The movement coaxed a whine out of him, his entire body hurt. What the fuck happened to the stupid antagonist to end him up like this?
Whatever, it’s not like he had any friends anyways. No one would care. This could be an opportunity for a fresh start. A redo at life. In his previous life, he had given everything up after that snowy night. He had quit football like his brother advised. He hardly spoke with the meager amount of friends he had made over the years and eventually the distance cut off those friendships.
He just repeated a soulless cycle of waking up, going to school, coming home and watching some shitty horror movie and going to sleep. The invitation from Sae had coaxed him out of his shell and had him actually going out for something other than school or necessities.
Maybe this life gives him an opportunity to do something better. To be something better.
[That’s right!]
The sudden appearance of the System surprised him, nearly making him fall off the bed.
[Oh sorry! I didn’t mean to startle you. I can read your thoughts. Don’t worry I won’t invade your privacy unless necessary.]
“Okay…” Rin muttered in response, placing a weak hand on top of his chest to calm the furious beating of his heart.
[Your purpose is to play the character of Itoshi Rin and clear any plot holes and encourage character growth of the characters. This will award you certain points called Story Points, shortened to SP. SPs can also be awarded through the clearing of side quests, relationships you build, and self growth.]
So, basically he had to fix the rancid plot? He better be getting rewards for this.
As if reading his thoughts, it was in fact reading its thoughts it did say it could do that, the System continued.
[ SP can be exchanged for items and upgrades. And along with SP you can sometimes gain rewards which include and are not limited to items, skills, new story paths etc. Though User is reminded to not let SP points go under zero.]
“Why?” Rin questioned. That sounded awfully ominous.
[Once SP points go below zero, the account will be terminated and the soul will be permanently disconnected from the body.]
“Disconnected?” Rin’s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. “What do you mean by that?”
[Account termination leads to the User’s soul being ejected from the character and going back to its original body.]
Original body? His original body is dead. So basically…
“You mean to say that I will die if my SP points go under zero?”
[User is correct]
Alright…let’s avoid that scenario. As lonely and depressed Rin was, he liked to be alive thank you very much. Well…that was debatable on some days but nonetheless he is not looking forward to that scenario.
“Alright, any other rules?” He asked. Better to be safe than sorry.
[You are restricted from disclosing the existence of the system to any character in this world. As well as revealing you are a transmigrator to any character in this world. Any attempt will have immediate intervention and punishment orchestrated by the System.]
The cheery vocabulary was gone…so this was in fact super serious. Whatever, it’s not like he planned on going around and saying that to people. They’d probably think he had gone insane if he tried.
[You must also remain in character until the beginner mission is done. OOC will lead to deduction in SP points]
Rin blinked. “Remain in character? I thought you wanted me to change the plotline.”
[Yes, that is why the OOC feature is temporary. It can be disabled once the beginner mission is completed.]
“Alright, what is the beginner's mission?”
[The beginner mission will be triggered once the opportunity arises.]
Alright so no prior preparation. That’s…fine. It’ll be okay. He’ll figure something out.
[Anything else, User?]
The cheery vocabulary was back which did nothing to comfort him, if anything it just made it worse.
“Do I have…any main missions? Or do I freestyle improve the plot?”
[User is allowed to make changes as he wishes. Although the two main missions include (1) Nurture the protagonist Isagi Yoichi and (2) Reform your role as the antagonist]
Alright, he was already planning on side stepping from the role of the villain. He had no interest in being beat up, tortured and humiliated. He wasn’t a masochist. And number one he’ll do it happily.
The best part about this whole situation was probably the fact that he gets to meet his beloved protagonist, Isagi Yoichi.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Itoshi Rin was the number one disciple in the Blue Lock sect. Strong, intelligent and undeniably gorgeous, he was an inspiration for many and also elicited the jealousy of many.
Having so many perfect qualities, you would naturally think he would be adored. Yet unfortunately his personality was…subpar at best. He was arrogant and cold, thinking of all those who weren’t as good as him beneath him and all those better than him as bugs that needed to be crushed under his feet.
His mind was focused only on crushing his older brother, a famous and young cultivator Sae Itoshi. His hyperfixation on his goal left him no time nor will to make any friends, leading him to be all alone.
Safe to say, he didn’t have the best personality. But that didn’t stop people from being drawn to him in the beginning of the novel, one of them being the protagonist. Originally the two were rivals, they bantered, worked beside each other and devoured each other’s skills. A competitive yet almost heart warming rivalry.
This changed after the events of the annual U20s conference. It took place in the month of October, where much like the Halloween superstition in real life, demons and monsters were strongest during that time. This caused a lot of safety concerns for the general public.
Therefore, various sects established the annual U20 conference where disciples from various sects would come together to compete and eradicate as many demons as possible. Renowned cultivators and immortals would come and watch and bet on who they think would win.
Though the year Isagi Yoichi and the rest of the sect disciples attended the annual U20s conference, their sect master Ego had pulled some strings to get young and famous cultivators to join and pose an obstacle to the disciples.
Itoshi Sae, same name as his real brother, who had joined the conference due to curiosity had been pleasantly surprised by Isagi Yoichi and complimented him to Itoshi Rin. This made the insecure Rin, the one who had been vying for his brother’s attention and recognition all this time, go into a frenzy.
They were rather similar in that regard. Not just sharing names and looks but also how both of their brothers had seen no worth in them and had abandoned them. Yet unlike the novel Rin, Rin had relented and given everything up. Quit like his brother told him to.
He wonders if he hadn’t quit, if he hadn’t given up, would he have been more similar to the novel Itoshi Rin? Hyperfixated on achieving his goal. Constantly chasing after his older brother. Being arrogant and disliked yet simultaneously being a magnet that attracts?
That day Isagi Yoichi and Itoshi Rin’s relationship changed drastically. Going from a competitive albeit healthy rivalry to one of pure hostility. And this soon degraded when the writing started catering to the audience who loved clichés. Then Itoshi Rin’s character was transformed into a jealous stupid villain who would lay traps and attempt to harm the protagonist only for the protagonist’s harem members to rescue him and punish Rin in gruesome ways.
This scenario always led to lovey dovey romance between Isagi and his numerous lovers, one of them being Rin’s brother. Itoshi Rin was only a stepping stool for Isagi to enter the limelight and receive the protection and adoration of many.
This made the ending even more confusing. Why did Itoshi Rin die from unknown circumstances rather than at the hands of the harem members? Why did Isagi Yoichi disappear after his death?
Fuck this.
Rin had a lot of things he needed to clean up and even more things to worry about. Yet he can’t help but feel a bit joyous about meeting his favourite protagonist.
Don’t judge, everything is going to shit right now. Sue him for trying to conserve some happiness!
Itoshi Rin closed his eyes, deciding to rest. Too much has happened and he has way too much information on his hands. He’ll sleep on it and figure out the rest tomorrow.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Part Two: Halo?
Rin spent the night dozing in and out of sleep. He would wake up from the nightmares, the pain of the car crash, memories of the night his brother left him and other times he would wake up from the body pains that threatened to make him sob once more.
He then would lie in bed staring up at the ceiling as he thought things through until sleep took him once more. This pattern repeated through the night until sunlight streamed through the curtains of the infirmary. And by that time he felt like a piece of shit that had been stepped on and ran over numerous times.
His body was covered in cold sweat from waking up from nightmares and recovering from whatever the fuck that happened to the original body. His eyes were puffy from his numerous crying sessions from the times he thought about his death or when the pain got too much. He was sore and aching all over and now that there was light he saw how his body was covered in bandages.
Another thing that caught his eye was his long dark green hair. The colour was similar to his hair in real life though the length went all the way down to his waist. He ran his hand through his hair, the feeling of the soft lush hair against the skin of his hand was soothing.
He rubbed his eyes, wishing he would wash his face and hide the evidence of him crying. The window covered by the curtains let in streaks of golden light, bathing the room in golden hour.
Birds chirped softly outside the window and a cool fresh breeze caressed his face, as if comforting him after a long night of crying. A moment of peace after an arduous night. Rin could almost fall asleep again.
[Good morning, User! Glad to see you awake!]
The annoying Google Translate-like voice echoed throughout the room once more, shattering the peace of the moment. Rin let out a sigh,
“Good morning.” Rin replied courteously. He couldn’t bring himself to be mean to the System. Not only because it was his guide and the only thing he could really rely on. But also because it sounded so…childish.
It pulled at his heartstrings, he couldn’t be mean to something so childlike, couldn’t bear to be like the mean-spirited interviewers that his brother had to deal with since he was little.
The System dinged, snapping him out of his thoughts. The System was about to say something but the door opened before it could.
Rin’s eyes quickly went to the door. His eyes landed on a woman. She was…short, around 157 cm…ish? She was young with delicate features and shoulder length brown hair, which was currently in a braided half up half down. Her white robe which faded to a dark blue fluttered due to the breeze.
“You’re awake. How are you feeling?” The woman asked. If he was right then this should be…Anri one of the sect masters of Blue Lock. The main organizer and the administrator of the sect. Even though Ego is the brains behind this sect, without Anri he wouldn’t be able to achieve as much as he has.
What was she doing here?
“I’m…fine.” Rin picked his words carefully and kept a neutral face, he didn’t want to be out of character and startle her.
“That’s good to hear. That demon was rather aggressive, my apologies. I didn’t think that activity would lead to this.” Anri said sympathetically, her eyes softened at the sight of Rin’s face. It’s probably because of the puffiness of it, practically announcing his tears. Thankfully she didn’t comment on it. Rin didn’t want to explain either.
“What demon?” Rin asked. This was his opportunity to learn more about what bit of the novel he’s in. He cleared his throat and explained more. “I don’t remember what happened.”
He doesn’t really remember Rin getting injured at the hands of a demon in the novel. It probably happened in the very beginning but those details were fuzzy. After all, the novel spanned over 1500 chapters. Over time a lot of the details became fuzzy from how repetitive and long they were.
Perhaps he should ask System if it has a copy of the novel.
“Oh,” Anri’s eyebrows furrowed in worry as she walked towards the bed. “I did hear you sustained a head injury. Perhaps that is the reason.”
“During the field test with demons, you and Shidou Ryuusei got into a fight.” Anri explained. “The scuffle distracted the both of you and the demon got an opening.”
The rest was self-explanatory. Of course, it was this. Itoshi Rin getting into a fight with one of the male leads and leading himself hurt. Though it still doesn’t give him a clear view of the timeline.
[This is during the beginning of the novel, do not worry User]
The System’s voice rang in his head, relieving him instantly. That’s good. If it was later into the novel, he doesn’t know how he’ll manage to complete any of the system’s missions.
“Ah, my apologies. I’ve been burdensome.” Rin bowed his head respectfully to apologize. He felt bad for Anri, often being dismissed. He wanted to be respectful, perhaps this is one of the first steps in unfucking Itoshi Rin’s life.
Anri’s eyes softened and she smiled at him. Anri and Rin have rarely interacted at this point. He can tell that even without knowing that this is the beginning of the novel. Because if it wasn’t then she wouldn’t give him a smile like that. Her character had been watered down to a protective and doting “mother” of Isagi Yoichi who would do anything for “her baby”.
After all, everyone has to adore the protagonist. And everyone who doesn’t will be swiftly dealt with.
“I can’t say I approve of your scuffle but thank you for apologizing.” Anri came forward and patted him on the head softly. She really is a caring person, enough to even give the renowned asshole a head pat. He tried not to react to it or else it would be out of character. “Don’t worry about it, focus on recovering for now.”
It reminded him of nii-chan.
“Thank you.” Rin thanked curtly, trying his best to remain in character, though sincerity showed through either way. Anri nodded and called in a healer for a check up.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
A thorough check up showed that his recovery would take a day or two more despite the serious condition. It’s all thanks to Rin’s ridiculously overpowered golden core. Because naturally the protagonist’s rival and antagonist can’t be weak can he?
Another rule that only applied in the beginning. As the story went on, Rin's abilities and intelligence degraded. Almost comparable to Zantetsu.
Anri soon left after making sure he had everything he needed. Rin let out a sigh as he leaned against the headboard of the bed, finally relaxing. He didn’t even notice how tense he got from talking to Anri.
To be fair, it was his first conversation in this body. He did his best to just be quiet. It’s hard to be arrogant. In his previous life, he was rather…gloomy. Quiet and introverted. Most of his ambition and flare had died out that night.
Rin banged his head against the headboard, not too hard though. He doesn’t want to worsen his concussion. But he also needs to stop thinking about that night. The death is really making him reflect on his past life.
He sighs. It’s no use, it’s not like he can do anything about it now. He’s dead in that world. And perhaps he was dead to many people even before that.
[Oh right, User! I have something for you!]
Rin snapped out of his thoughts, perking up in curiosity.
[As a new and beginner User, the system administrators have decided to give you something to help your journey!]
A gift? Rin hadn’t expected that but he’ll take it with grace. He needs everything he can get right now. Resources, knowledge, skills hell, even a new quest or two would help him gather his thoughts and plan out his next actions.
A screen appeared in front of his eyes. It looked like a roulette wheel in those casinos.
[Here you can roll a reward, they range from skills to resources! Press on the wheel to start it]
The System sounded awfully excited. Perhaps it likes gambling? Or maybe it’s just really kind and loves giving gifts. Who knows?
He read some of the rewards. He didn’t understand all of them but the ones he did sounded pretty good.
Rin pressed on the wheel, biting his lip in anticipation. He hopes he gets something good. Something helpful like the OOC removal or the level up.
The wheel slowed, Rin’s eyes lit up as it was nearing the OOC removal. Only to pass it and land on…
[You have received the White Lotus halo! Congratulations!]
“White Lotus Halo?” Rin repeated in a confused tone. What the hell was that? Although Rin has read light novels, as evidenced by his presence in this world, he wasn't an expert in them.
And he also tends to read many of them into the wee hours of the night, forgetting all about them and their terminology when he wakes. The only one he’s read when he has functioning brain cells is Blue Lock.
[The White Lotus halo gives you an innocent effect, making you likeable in the eyes of the characters! It’s a perfect gift for a reforming villain!]
Rin agreed, that does sound pretty good. It makes everything a lot easier. Even when he is under the stay in character rule, he can still appear harmless.
Though…he had the suspicion that that’s not all.
“Is that it…?” Rin asked, eyes narrowing in suspicion. “Are you hiding anything?”
[Haha, of course not User! Why would you even think that? (◞ w ◟") ]
Rin raised his brow before letting out a relenting sigh. It’s not that big of a deal, he’s sure the system wouldn’t try to actively harm him. There’s probably not much the system gets from that.
Plus if it makes him seem likeable, surely that’ll outweigh the possible cons? He equipped the halo, he’ll need to use whatever he can right now.
Just as he settled in once more, the door burst open again. He was tempted to let out a groan but that wouldn’t be very in character. He turned to the door once more, this time his eyes widened.
He was met with the figures of Isagi Yoichi and Shidou Ryuusei. The two people he didn’t expect to see.
Chapter 2: Chapter 2: Settling
Summary:
Rin has finally accepted his situation, doing his best to settle in and adapt to his new circumstances. But...is he settling in as well as he thought he was?
Notes:
Hello again! I updated quite quickly today. It's the weekend so I had a lot of time on my hands. Also I literally dreamed of plots so now I have somewhat of an outline.
Also in case you're not familiar with cultivation settings then check this source out! I don't think I'll be using everything mentioned but it certainly helps comprehend the setting.
It's like 2AM while I'm uploading this so if there are any mistakes, apologies in advance. Happy reading!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Part 3: Isagi! Isagi! Isagi! Oh and Shidou too…
“Rin!” Isagi walked towards the bed, rather hurriedly. Woah the protagonist…really shone. Rin’s eyes were fully fixated on him.
His dark blue hair was a mess, as if he had run here, adding to his youthful and approachable look. His eyes, his posture, his presence is where his beauty truly takes shape. His deep blue eyes, sharp and ever-focused, are windows into a relentless mind at work, reflecting a thousand stars glistened in worry for him. They burn not with vanity, but with vision—constantly analyzing, adapting, and evolving. His black yukata, albeit plain, elevated his looks. His haori, a mixture of black, red and gold, created an intricate dragon pattern that gave him a regal look.
Thousands of stanzas of praise threatened to spill out of his mouth at the sight of his dear protagonist yet he kept his mouth shut and averted his eyes. He couldn’t afford to lose any points.
Oh…and Shidou was there too. With his white yukata covered by haori, half of which was white and the other half was pink. The pink side had intricate splatters of white, akin to constellations. Similarly the white side had splatters of pink. Similar to his spiky blonde hair with pink edges, in a high ponytail.
But aside from that, why were they here?
Isagi still makes a little bit of sense in the beginning of the novel. After all, they were somewhat friends before the U20 conference. But Shidou…?
“What are you two doing here?” Rin asked curtly, his eyes cooling as he looked away with a nonchalance that mimicked the original Itoshi Rin’s.
Perhaps he was doing something wrong because when he looked back he saw Isagi’s worried expression tenfold, his eyes had softened into an…odd gaze? Rin couldn’t put a finger on it but there was something about it that was odd.
Meanwhile Shidou was not smiling for once, looking at him with an unreadable gaze.
“I came here to check up on you.” Isagi said as he sat down on the edge of the bed.
“I don’t need you to come check up on me.” Rin tried his best to sneer at Isagi, that’s what the actual Rin would do.
He felt a lot like an imposter.
Isagi rolled his eyes, smirking a bit as if he got the response he wanted.
“Yeah, you don’t need anyone or anything. I know, Rin.” Isagi said oddly…softly? Maybe he’s reading too much into it. It could also just be because he’s injured, Isagi is known to be caring. That’s what drew everyone in after all.
Rin turned away from Isagi to stare at Shidou. When their eyes met, Rin raised an eyebrow at him, demanding an explanation from him.
“Tch.” Shidou sneered for a moment before smiling at him. It sent shivers down Rin’s spine. Out of everyone Shidou was definitely one of the most violent male leads, his punishments had been the most gruesome.
He faced away from him for a moment, looking at Shidou.
Oh! Is this one of their first time meetings? Is this when the attraction starts?
Rin looked between them with wide eyes, eagerly staring to see if there were any sparks like they talked about in the novel. He didn’t get a chance to as Isagi quickly refocused his attention on Rin.
Oh, is he feeling shy? Is that why he quickly turned his focus back on him?
“Rinrin, you gave us quite the scare. Who would’ve thought that number one would let down his guard so easily?” Shidou grinned at him, as if he wasn’t one of the reasons why this whole thing happened. He walked over to the opposite side of the bed, away from Isagi and slinged an arm around Rin’s shoulders.
Rin flinched at the sudden touch, letting out a wince from his own sudden movement. His eyes glistened with a sheen of tears which were stimulated by the pain. Shidou’s eyes cooled into something unreadable once more.
“Shidou.” Isagi’s voice echoed through the room with an undeniable chill to it. The temperature of the room dropped as Rin looked over to see Isagi glaring at Shidou.
Shidou stepped away from Rin without a fight unlike usual. He didn’t even bother saying anything in response, just staring at the both of them oddly.
“If you two are finished, you can leave now.” Rin hissed. He glared at Shidou and Isagi in hopes of getting them to give up and leave. “I’m fine.”
“Anri said you couldn’t remember what had happened.” Isagi snapped back at him, his eyes fully focused on him, as if Rin would disappear if he looked away for even a moment. It made Rin nervous.
His protagonist aura…was seriously way too strong. To others it may have enthralled them but Rin knowing his future only felt apprehensive. Gaining too much attention from Isagi could cause…problems to say the least.
Even if he sticks onto him and gets into his good graces, he still might get caught up in harem jealousy. Rin looked away, down to his hands.
“My memories are just a bit fuzzy from the concussion.” Rin defended. Was explaining all this OOC? Would the original Rin just have ignored him and called him lukewarm?
The System hadn’t said anything yet. Although these words may be a bit OOC, it seems he hasn’t tip-toed the line just yet.
“You were unconscious for three days,” Shidou spoke. Rin raised his head, surprised at Shidou’s input. “I don’t think you’re just fine.” He scoffed.
“Why do you care?” Rin’s eyes narrowed at him. “If you’re feeling guilty because of my condition then save it. I don’t need your concern.”
Shidou’s expression changed. His lips curled down into a frown as he averted his eyes. His arms were crossed over his chest, looking quite like a child who got caught with their hands in a cookie jar.
“Don’t either of you have anything better to do?” Rin barked at them, his eyes moving from Shidou to Isagi. “Do you really think you can be anything more than half-baked if you keep wasting your time on useless things?”
Isagi pursed his lips as if contemplating before sighing to himself. His body relaxed, his posture signifying his relent.
“I should’ve expected this.” Isagi mumbled to himself. Before Rin could question him on what that meant he stood up.
“C’mon Shidou, we should give Rin some time to rest.” Isagi beckoned Shidou over, who followed obediently. Guess even this early into the novel Isagi has everyone wrapped around his fingers.
Isagi gave him a small pained smile. Rin’s heart was stabbed with a sense of guilt, he was careful to not show it. Was he too mean?
Isagi’s pained smile went away as quickly as it came. His smile mellowed out to something brighter. He placed his hand on Rin’s cheek, surprising him.
The warm soft touch…as if Rin was something precious, delicate even, sent his head spinning.
Isagi retracted his hand quickly, before Rin could slap it away. His smile softened at the sight of Rin once more.
“Rest well, Rin. I’ll be waiting.” Isagi whispered before turning back away and leaving. Shidou followed behind him, turning back to look at Rin before closing the door. Not saying another word.
What the fuck just happened?
Rin’s hand went up to his face, placing his hand over the area Isagi’s was at just a moment ago. Though his hands failed to mimic the comforting warmth of Isagi’s.
His eyes narrowed, were Isagi and Rin really that close during the beginning of the novel? Or perhaps this is a butterfly effect? It could also just be a plot device created by the system to show how kindhearted the protagonist truly is.
Talking about the System…
[Ding ding ding!]
A blue screen flooded his sight of vision once more.
[Congratulations! Anri Teieri, +10 F points]
[Congratulations! Shidou Ryuusei +5 F points, + 2 R points]
[Congratulations! Isagi Yoichi, +30 F points]
[Congratulations! +50 SP points for improving characters Anri Teieri, Shidou Ryuusei and Isagi Yoichi’s impression on you! Current balance 150 SP points]
Numerous notifications pop ups in bright blue with an obnoxious sound flooded his sight, leaving him dizzy. Rin blinked.
“What’s all this?” Rin asked.
[F points are friendship points, gained when people have a favourable impression of you or when you develop a relationship with someone.]
[R points are when a character regrets an interaction with you.]
“Oh…I see.” Rin nodded in understanding. Only 2 regret points from only Shidou? He expected more to be honest. After all, he had been as hostile as possible. Guess he didn’t really sell it well.
It’s alright, he didn’t get any point deductions for being OOC. That means it’s still within range.
“30 F points from Isagi?” Rin read out, surprised. “Isn’t that…quite a lot? Is that a bug?”
[There are no bugs in points received, User!]
“Then why is it so high? Even though they were on relatively good terms during this point, Isagi shouldn’t look so favourably upon Rin.” He observed, clicking his tongue, analyzing Isagi’s behaviour.
[You seem rather confident in your observation, User]
The system sounded almost questioning. As if asking him to prove himself, prove his knowledge of his beloved protagonist.
“Of course, I’ve read his journey for over 1500 chapters, I know him best. I’ve seen him laugh, cry, evolve, degrade—” Rin caught himself, he seemed too much like a hardcore fanboy. Rin coughed him into hand, averting his eyes in slight embarrassment.
“The point is that the behaviour is OOC, he shouldn’t be so friendly with me. And he wouldn’t have dared to touch my face like that in the beginning of the novel!” Rin reasoned, his voice fluttering softly when he recalled Isagi touching his face.
[Hmm…perhaps he’s feeling sorry for you User? After all, you’re rather beaten up (˶ᵔ ᵕ ᵔ˶)]
Rin nodded, that seemed like a reasonable explanation. Though it did little to calm his beating heart.
“What was he thinking doing that? What if that triggered Shidou into a jealous frenzy,” Rin mumbled to himself angrily as he laid down on the feather-like bed once more. He pulled the covers over him, turning to his side and curling into himself. As if he was trying to melt into the bed itself. “Then it really would’ve been my end.”
And if Rin’s cheeks were dusted a soft pink, that was only for him to know.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
“---Discomfort, remember to come back immediately for a check up. Alright?” The medic, a middle aged woman by the name Saito Hiroko, her name was just as peaceful as her. She had been incredibly gentle with him, despite his nonchalance and jackassery.
It hurt his conscience to be so rude to an elder but there wasn’t much else Rin could do. He did his best to just keep his mouth shut so he wouldn’t be too much of a nuisance to the kind lady taking care of him.
“Yes, thank you.” He nodded obediently.
“Be careful to not aggravate your condition, no matter how strong your golden core is you need to stay within your limits.” Hiroko reminded him. He nodded once more in response. After extensive nagging and promises, Hiroko finally let him go.
Rin let out a sigh as he made his way outside. He took a deep breath of fresh air when he reached outside.
Blue Lock had various peaks, separated by the rankings of the disciples. Though a common factor of each peak was its serenity. Sizeable sturdy trees shadowed the peaks, providing relief from the hot summer sun. Verdant grass littered the area, providing a lush surface, perfect to cultivate flowers and plants. Though the vegetation was always neatly groomed, controlled but not caged.
The cool breeze signified the ending of summer and the beginning of autumn. His ebony green haori, decorated with white and blue accents and delicately embroidered white lotuses embraced by a water pattern, fluttered in the wind. His similarly coloured yukata, designed for warmer temperatures, did little to shield him from the cold.
But he didn’t mind. The cool breeze calmed his wind, giving him a sense of serenity that embodied the peak’s name. If he remembered correctly, it was a design carefully by Anri Teieri to stimulate and calm the minds of the disciples. Incredibly thoughtful of her.
Cobblestone paths disturbed the grass, providing paths of guidance. Disciples bustled around the area, walking past him as they made their way to where they were needed. The peak he was currently on was the Heion No Inori Peak, Serenity Prayer Peak. The peak in charge of herbs, medicine, healing and caretaking.
One thing that set apart the Blue Lock in real life and Blue Lock in the novel was that the novel Blue Lock was more versatile. It wasn’t fixated on one skill. Throughout the novel, the characters were mostly characters that aspired to be the best sword masters, because that’s what the protagonist’s dream was.
Naturally, the characters surrounding him need to hold similar values. It was a compelling plot point in the beginning, coaxing competition. Though it didn’t last long…
Forget it. He kicked a stone in his path as he slowly made his way through the peak and over to the bridge that connected the numerous peaks. He gets nothing from criticizing the novel right now.
Rin looked up to the sky, staring at the soft clouds drifting peacefully. Without a care in the world. He let out a sigh, he's surprisingly settling in well with his new circumstances. Is it normal for people to be so...indifferent to death and transporting into a new world?
Whatever, he needs to focus. His focus right now was to get back to his peak, Ken'notsuyosa Peak. Strength of the Swords, how straight forward. The peak that gets the most attention from Jinpachi Ego.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Part 2: Ken'notsuyosa Peak
Ken'notsuyosa Peak was quite different from Heion No Inori Peak, naturally considering the difference between the purposes of the peaks. Ken'notsuyosa, although have plenty of greenery, gives a hard core feel.
With sword marks littering the barks of the trees, disciples running around, loud grunts coming from the training ground. It felt quite a lot like when he used to play football. The loud and competitive atmosphere clung to his skin once more, a feeling he didn’t think he’d ever feel again.
It made him feel mixed emotions. He brushed past it, walking forward.
“Uhm, system…” Rin whispered, careful to not be overheard. He doesn’t want to seem like a crazy person. Though he’s sure plenty already think of him as such. “Where should I go?”
The novel was incredibly descriptive of the aesthetics of a location but it never describes the geography of the sect, much less the land. It was a very go with the flow type of descriptions, one that displeased Rin but never enough to fixate on it. After all, he had more important complaints about the novel than geography.
But now he wish he advocated for the geography, completely lost in a peak which is supposed to be the original’s second home. He doesn’t have any memories of the original’s. Not yet. Perhaps he should ask the system if he can get access to Itoshi Rin’s memories.
[Itoshi Rin’s dormitories are located south-west of the peak. Would you like to activate navigation?]
A blue screen appeared in front of him once more. Displaying the question and giving him a yes or no option. Without skipping a beat, Rin clicked yes. He wished the System could’ve told him about the navigation feature earlier.
He went through a lot of qualms getting to the peak. After 30 minutes of flying around on his sword (which he found incredibly cool) he finally got here after following a disciple who seemed to be a swordmaster. He couldn’t really put a name to his face, probably just an NPC. But his sturdy build and calloused hand practically screamed swordsman.
Suddenly the path in front of him lit up, decorated by golden light akin to fireflies. Rin stopped for a minute to admire the scene. The golden light carved out a path for him, warm and dependable.
Rin quickly trailed after the path, not wanting to stand out. He would definitely stand out if he just stood there and gawked at seemingly nothing. He was sure this was a feature that regular characters couldn’t see, as no one around him reacted to the light.
Though they did react to him. The disciples here seemed to avoid him, giving him a side look being running off. The braver ones would sneer at him. Gosh, Itoshi Rin had already done a number on his reputation, hadn’t he? Guess there’s a lot to clean up.
He followed the path to the dormitories, walking at a languid pace and taking in his surroundings. Even with the ruckus and chaos, it still remained relatively peaceful with its verdancy.
He walked towards a traditionally styled Japanese home. It was rather luxurious, made out of natural materials like wood, stone and bamboo. Looking rather minimalistic from the outside. Yet when he entered he was enthralled.
The house was rather spacious, he’s probably sharing this space with numerous other people. With intricate tapestries and folding screens littered around to give privacy and add a touch of life to the minimalistic home.
The folding screens and tapestries depicted gorgeous art, most likely centered around mythology and historical events. The house also had quite a bit of open space, one of the doors led to a garden placed in the middle of the house. It had a small pond, housing small and rather fat koi fishes. Somebody had been feeding them well.
A large wisteria tree hung near the pond. And numerous flowers such as the Japanese primrose, yellow tulips and cosmos littered the surrounding area. Walking around felt like visiting a museum.
He stood in the doorway of the garden, staring at the blissful scene. No wonder the original was fond of self-fulfilling activities such as meditation and yoga. With such a serene environment, Rin thinks he would indulge in those activities too.
He leaned against the doorway, his body still wasn’t 100%. He let out a contented sigh. Despite the fact that he literally died and transmigrated into a book as a villain, he doesn’t think he has felt this much peace since the day before his brother left for Spain.
“Oh, you’re back Rin!” He heard a soothing voice behind him, a cheerful tone yet a smooth vibration that reminded one of an unstoppable stream. Rin turned his head to see a tall man, with fluffy brown hair and bangs that framed his face, fiery orange eyes that seemed to hold all the world’s passion in them, and round spectacles that gave him a friendly and innocent look.
Rin recognizes him now. It’s Yukimiya Kenyu.
“Yukimiya.” Rin greeted aloofly. Right Rin, Yukimiya, Karasu, Nagi, Shidou and Otoya were roommates for a short while during the beginning of the novel.
Yukimiya and Rin were quite amicable, at least in the beginning of the novel. Or as amiable as you could be with a personality like Rin’s. He was one of the few male leads, and maybe the only one, who didn’t seem to mind Rin much in the original novel.
“Have you recovered?” Yukimiya approached him with a pleasant smile. His smile was so gentle that it unwillingly made his demeanour relax. Rin nodded silently. But the response, which was intended to be reassuring and hopefully get him off his back, only earned him a frown.
“Are you sure? You look rather…pale.” Yukimiya expressed his concern delicately, with a softened voice and upturned brows, as if Rin was a stray kitten that needed to be coaxed or else it’ll run away.
“I’m well enough to be discharged.” Rin hurled back harshly. A pang of guilt stabbed his heart when he saw Yukimiya’s expression fall slightly, leading him to quickly look away.
“I’ll go back to my room now.” Rin quickly tried to dismiss himself, not wanting to stick around and have his conscience stabbed at even more.
How does Rin live with himself?
“Oh come on dingus,” A charming voice with a teasing click of a tongue joined the echo of the room. “He’s just trying to check up on you.”
Rin’s eyes landed on a lean man with short spiky wine coloured hair, the way it was styled reminded him of those birds in Angry Birds. Deep cobalt eyes gleamed of mischief, the mole right under his right eye added to his allure.
“Get out of my way, shitty crow.” Rin scowled as he pushed past him. It could barely be considered a push though. Although he was well enough to be discharged from the infirmary, by no means had his strength recovered. His unsteady body swayed past him.
Both Yukimiya and Karasu noticed the weakness yet before either of them could say anything, Rin quickly fled, following the GPS navigation to his room. He closed the door tightly behind him.
Rin let out a sigh, finally letting the mask fall. Acting like Itoshi Rin…was truly exhausting. Sharing the same face, name and relationships…did nothing to make acting like him less lethargic. Their personalities couldn’t be miles apart.
While the original Itoshi Rin was arrogant, self-assured and talented beyond all means. Rin was…Rin.
How will he survive like this…?
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
During this stage of the novel, the differences in ranks were vast, leading to different resources available in hopes of flaming the fire that was competition.
The top 6, albeit only currently, of the peak included the following…Itoshi Rin, Shidou Ryuusei, Karasu Tabito, Otoya Eita, Yukimiya Kenyu and Nagi Seishiro. Allowed a luxurious home with equally luxurious resources due to their performance, abilities and talents.
Though that meant that he had to share a space with the rest, including the dining table. It felt suffocating. All eyes were on him. Inspecting him as if he was an artifact to be appraised.
“Will you all stop looking at me?” Rin snapped as he set down his bowl of rice. He glared at every one of them. Yukimiya’s worried eyes, Shidou’s unreadable expression, Nagi’s lazy appraisal, Otoya’s aloof stare and Karasu’s mischievous gaze. The center of every one of those looks…was him.
“It’s not our fault you look half dead,” Nagi retorted. “You look like a damsel ready to keel over at any moment.”
Rin’s hand went up to the back of his neck, softly rubbing the bone. Did he really look that bad?
“You haven’t even made a hostile comment.” Otoya continued from where Nagi left off. Damn it, do they have to be so blunt? He thought that as long as the system isn’t picking up an OOC, the people around him wouldn’t care either. Guess the System’s idea of OOC and the character’s ideas of OOC are different.
“I don’t want to waste my energy on lukewarm slugs like you.” Rin rolled his eyes, hoping that it would sell it.
It did not sell it.
“If you feel unwell, we can contact the Heion No Inori Peak…or we could take you there.” Yukimiya chimed in,
“I’m fine.” Rin growled at them. He doesn’t remember the other characters giving Rin so much attention in the beginning of the novel. It was mostly just the protagonist chasing after him. So what aroused the interest of all these guys?
“Just eat, don’t overthink and destroy the few brain cells you have remaining.” Rin looked back to his food, going back to eating.
That didn’t lessen the attention, if anything it only increased it, and Rin soon gave up on it.
Thankfully, Yukimiya picked up the slack and started off a conversation with Nagi. Which soon expanded to the rest of the table. Rin could finally relax, listening quietly, not commenting once.
Shidou and Karasu’s gazes were still burdensome. Rin tried his best to ignore them. After all ignorance is bliss and if he pretends he doesn’t notice maybe they’ll get bored.
…
They did not get bored.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
The shared room he had with Nagi and Yukimiya gave him some protection from the intolerable gazes of Shidou and Karasu. The two of them got too engrossed in their game of Go.
Rin was given a moment to breathe, lying down on his bed as he watched how Nagi and Yukimiya’s game of Go played out.
For the past couple of days, he has done nothing. Every time he decides to strategize and plan, his body gets too tired and he ends up falling asleep. Having suffered from insomnia for years, he wished he knew this tactic. That way he could’ve had a lot more restful nights.
Rin’s eyes soon became heavy, shutting as the defeated whines of Nagi and the comforting chuckles of Yukimiya echoed through the room.
It was a snowy dark night, where the heavens themselves seemed to exhale a hush upon the earth. Velvet shadows draped the world in a dreamless sleep, while snowflakes; fragile, silver blossoms of the sky, drifted down in a slow, hypnotic dance, as though time had forgotten to move.
A figure in front of him hurled a cruel new reality at him, shattering his world, his beliefs, his dream, the figure’s words impaled at his fragile heart. Whimpers escaped his throat, his body betraying his inner turmoil.
“But without you, what is my purpose? How will I ever…continue without you?” His voice croaked, breaking off into a weak sob at the end. His hands grasped at the cool hilt of a sword, why does he have a sword?
“Don’t ever make me your reason to continue, Rin. I don’t want to be associated with such a lukewarm reason.” An aloof voice sounded out. Rin’s ears finally comprehended the words, recognized the voice, his head shot up to see…
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Rin woke up with a gasp, his body shooting up as if he had been electrocuted. An invisible hand grasped at his heart, tightening the grip as if squeezing a stress toy. The air thinned, the room closed in, everything felt distorted. As if he had entered a rabbit hole.
His heart galloped, wild and deafening, a frantic drum within his ribs that he couldn’t hear anything over. His skin was doused in cold sweat, the cool breeze made it feel like frigid needles were stabbing every inch of his body. His fingers acted without thinking, grasping at the fabric of his underclothes, clawing at his chest.
He couldn’t speak. Couldn’t swallow. He tried to scream, tried to call for help, but no sound emerged. Only a weak sob, pathetic and muted.
He was unraveling, coming apart thread by trembling thread, as a single, searing thought circled like a vulture: this is the end. He was going to die. Die again as nothing. Leave everybody behind again.
Never see his nii-chan again.
“Rin! Rin! Look at me!” Hands grasped at his shoulder, shaking them. The shock of the touch and shake snapped him out of his trance. He was met face to face with two panicked faces, Nagi and Yukimiya.
Both looked ruffled, as if they’d just woken up from sleep. Yukimiya’s hair was pushed back messily, obviously his bed hair, he wasn’t even wearing his glasses like usual.
He has a bit of white in his eyes…how did he notice that?
Oh the person who was holding him was Yukimiya, that would explain their proximity.
“Rin? Can you hear me?” Yukimiya’s voice sounded like it was underwater. He nodded nonetheless. His head felt like it was stuffed with cotton. Yukimiya’s shoulders relaxed as he pulled Rin into his embrace.
“It’s okay, don’t cry. We’re here.” Yukimiya’s tender voice and embrace anchored Rin back to reality, slowly but surely. His face felt wet…right apparently he was crying.
His sobs were placated until they turned into quiet hiccups. Nagi brought over a cup of water, which Rin took gratefully.
“Thank you.” Rin sniffled. This was…seriously embarrassing. And definitely out of character. He waited for the System notification to come, probably accompanied by the removal of a sizable amount of points.
But it never came.
Perhaps the System would come after the characters stop paying attention to him?
Or maybe the original Itoshi Rin also reacts like these about nightmares related to his brother?
His head felt too fuzzy to think about this right now. And Yukimiya was oh so warm…his eyes felt heavy again.
“--cry himself to sleep?”
“Maybe…be quiet…don’t want to…”
He heard muttering but he could hardly pick up any of the words. His consciousness fading as he was drawn back to dreamland.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Bonus: Isagi! Isagi! Isagi! And oh...Shidou too...(Shidou's Version)
Whistles echoed through the hallway as he walked towards the infirmary at a languid pace. He had come to visit one of his biggest annoyances, his poor Rinrin. Who would’ve thought that he would end up like this? How is he first in ranking when he couldn’t even handle Shidou and a lousy demon?
Shidou stopped dead in his tracks, his eyebrow raising curiously as he saw the figure of Isagi Yoichi. The latest new hot shot of the sect, going from zero to hero. He had gained the attention of many, including him. What was he doing here?
“Oh if it isn’t the admired Isagi-chan!” Shidou’s voice cooed at Isagi who stood motionless outside the door to the infirmary. “What are you doing here?” He wrapped his arms around the shorter one.
He hadn’t expected to be met with an infuriated glare as his arm was slapped away. Shidou’s eyebrows furrowed in confusion before he started grinning at Isagi.
“Oh, why so cold? We just teamed up with each other a while ago.” Shidou quipped. “I thought we shared quite an intimate friendship.”
“Don’t talk to me, cockroach.” Isagi growled at him, not unlike a predator. Shidou’s eyes widened in surprise, wow he hadn’t expected him to act so fiery. What got him so fired up?
Though before he could continue pestering Isagi, he turned around and opened the door to the infirmary.
The room was bathed in golden hour, that fleeting, the sun rose slowly and turned the world to honey. Light spilled through the windows in molten sheets, pooling on the wooden floor like liquid amber. Dust hung suspended in the air, illuminated, tiny flecks drifting lazily, like slow snowfall caught in sunlight.
Itoshi Rin sat on the bed, easy to spot him when he was the only one there. His presence was still, like the hush before a whisper or the calm held between the notes of a song.
The light touched his hair first, casting a soft gleam through its dark strands, revealing hidden tints of green like ink diluted in warm water. It brushed his lashes next, long and shadowed, casting faint patterns across his cheekbones. His eyes, usually fierce, were softened by the hour reflecting not his fire, but something quieter, gentler. Thoughtfulness. Distance. Maybe even peace.
He had curled into himself, as if shielding himself from the rest of the world. Shidou’s eyes widened in surprise once more.
He didn’t expect someone usually so destructive to have such a…delicate look to him?
"Rin!” Isagi walked towards the bed, in a hurried manner. His whole demeanour doing a whole 180, going from a hostile sneer to a soft worry. His eyes gleamed with more care than he had ever seen.
He stared at the sight of Rinrin’s out of character demeanour and Isagi’s doting care. Both so unusual that he stood there dumbly for a while. Until Rin stared at him, raising an eyebrow to question him.
“Tch.” Shidou sneered for staring like a creep before composing his reaction to a smile.
“Rinrin, you gave us quite the scare. Who would’ve thought that number one would let down his guard so easily?” Shidou grinned at him, walking over to the opposite side of the bed, away from Isagi, who was still eyeing him with a predatory glint in his eyes, and slinged an arm around Rin’s shoulders.
Rin flinched at his touch, letting out a soft wince that sounded like an injured kitten. The corner of his eyes pricked with tears. Now that he looked closer at him, his eyes were slightly puffy and red. As if he had spent the whole night crying.
Shidou’s eyes cooled into something frosty. Was he…the cause of this? Him and Rin had gotten into plenty of altercations but never had he once made him cry.
He didn’t like the idea of him making Rin cry.
“Shidou.” Isagi’s voice echoed through the room with an undeniable chill to it. A warning, coupled by a glare. He looked like he wanted to snap his neck. His usually enthralling soft eyes had become predatory, as if ready to pounce at any moment.
Shidou stepped away from Rin without a fight unlike usual. He didn’t want to provoke him anymore than he already has. And…
His eyes flickered over to Rin. His puffy red eyes and red nose contrasted against his sickly pale skin. The tears that pricked his eyes gave him a fragile and vulnerable look. The way the bandages covered his entire body, physical proof of his wounds and hardship.
“If you two are finished, you can leave now.” Rin hissed. He glared at him and Isagi in hopes of getting them to give up and leave. “I’m fine.”
It wasn’t convincing whatsoever. His voice was far too soft, too strained. As if he was fighting pain every moment he spoke.
“Anri said you couldn’t remember what had happened.” Isagi snapped back at him, voicing both of their thoughts.
Rin’s eyes widened before he looked down to his hands, looking like a guilty child who had been caught lying.
“My memories are just a bit fuzzy from the concussion.” Rin weakly defended. Fuzziness wouldn’t equate to completely forgetting the past events. Shidou frowned at the obvious lie. Why couldn’t he be honest for once? Why does he have to cage himself off every time?
Does he think they’re stupid? That they won’t notice his body obviously straining to recover?
“You were unconscious for three days,” Shidou spoke. Rin raised his head, as if surprised that he decided to speak. “I don’t think you’re just fine.” Shidou scoffed, why is he reacting as if he wouldn’t care? He looked like he was half dead, god damnit! Anybody, even the most heartless person, would feel their heart quiver from the state he was in.
“Why do you care?” Rin’s eyes narrowed at him. “If you’re feeling guilty because of my condition then save it. I don’t need your concern.”
It was Shidou’s turn to feel guilty. His lips curled down into a frown as he averted his eyes. His arms were crossed over his chest, looking quite like a child who got caught with their hands in a cookie jar.
Right, it was his fault that Rin ended up like this. If he had held his tongue…or even pulled him aside. He wouldn’t be so beaten up, in such a frail state. It wasn’t like the strong indestructible Itoshi Rin whatsoever.
“Don’t either of you have anything better to do?” Rin barked at them, his eyes moving from him to Isagi, his eyes had been particularly focused on Isagi. “Do you really think you can be anything more than half-baked if you keep wasting your time on useless things?”
Isagi pursed his lips as if contemplating before sighing to himself. His body relaxed, his posture signifying his relent.
“I should’ve expected this.” Isagi mumbled to himself. Rin looked as if he wanted to challenge those words, question them, yet Isagi acted faster than he could.
“C’mon Shidou, we should give Rin some time to rest.” Isagi beckoned Shidou over. His eyes staring at him, demanding. Shidou could tell he wouldn’t take no for an answer. So, he followed obediently.
Isagi gave Rin a small pained smile, looking pained at the sight of Rin in pain. Shidou couldn’t help but feel similar. For some reason, he too felt unpleasant by the sight of Rin so feeble.
Isagi’s pained smile went away as quickly as it came. His smile mellowed out to something brighter. He placed his hand on Rin’s cheek, surprising him as seen by his widened doe eyes…he didn’t know that Rin’s eyes could look like that.
Isagi touched Rin’s face as if he would shatter at the slightest touch. Isagi retracted his hand quickly, before Rin could slap it away. His smile softened at the sight of Rin once more.
“Rest well, Rin. I’ll be waiting.” Isagi whispered before turning back away and leaving. Shidou followed behind him, turning back to look at Rin.
He wanted to say something but he doubted that anything he would say would be the right words. Though he would take pleasure in aggravating Rin on most days, he held his tongue this time. He closed the door without saying goodbye, instead he turned his attention to Isagi Yoichi.
His demeanour…had flipped 180 once more, his eyes cooled into a frosty glare. Looking as disinterested and aloof as Itoshi Rin tends to look. His delicate demeanour that he showed Rin killed in an instant as soon as Rin was no longer near him.
Hmm…this will be interesting, Shidou grinned to himself.
Notes:
Isagi glaring daggers into Shidou
Rin: Woah is this peak romance?─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Rin: I'm totally fine, everything is fine! I am okay!
Also him looking like a walking corpse─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Poor Rin He thinks he's settling in fine but boy do I have news for you....I don't really know if I liked how this chapter turned out, do let me know your thoughts! (In a kind way please I'm sensitive ˙◠˙)
Cultivation settings typically tend to have cool names for their sect peaks so I wrote down names on Google Translate and double checked the meaning of the kanji online. So sorry if it's awkward...I tried my best.
Also for Rin's clothing inspiration I was inspired by Imbibitor Lunae's from HSR character design
Isagi's outfit inspo! I wanted the colours palette to be similar to his Bastard Munchen uniform
And Shidou's but with a pink and white colour palette!
And though I didn't mention the other's outfits but I did have something in mind for Karasu
I don't have anything in mind for Yukimiya or Nagi...probably something white for Nagi. And maybe something a navy blue for Yukimiya? Not too sure. I wanted Yukimiya's outfit in this chapter to be something calmer, soothing. But I didn't end up describing it. So, you're free to imagine them as you'd like!
Also, my descriptions were rather subpar so feel free to imagine them however you'd like. Traditional clothes are incredibly intricate and I'm not very descriptive 😅
Also Yukimiya really reminds me of an older brother, so that's kinda what I was going for with his character in this chapter. I will try to expand on his personality more, I'm making my way through the manga so I've seen his backstory and ideals. I just need to figure out a way to incorporate him.
Also, it's kinda hard to imagine Rin's relationships with others. I don't have much to go off of in the manga or the anime so I'm kinda freestyling it.
And I used Shidou's POV to kinda show the effects of the halo. I'm not sure if I'm satisfied with the execution of it. I'll definitely improve it in later chapters.
Also, I'm thinking of adding other character's POVs in every chapter as a bonus sweet little treat. It would also help show the halo since Rin is dense as shit 🤭
Anyways, see you next chapter! I'm going to catch up sleep...
Chapter 3: Chapter 3: Haunting
Summary:
After an embarrassing (?) incident, Rin tries to settle in for real!! Testing out his skills, getting a feel of his surroundings...if only people would leave him to his devices...
Notes:
Another late night post! I spent most of the day catching up to the manga and I'm finally done with it so that's the reason for the late night post this time.
I was itching to write while reading through the manga, can't wait to add manga only characters into the fic!! It's like 1AM for me so once more sorry for any mistakes in advance! Guess who's sick and gets a day off from school tomorrow? More writing for me!
I wrote this while on call with a friend, I got her to watch Blue Lock and told her about my fanfic!! After she finishes watching the second season, I'll get a proper beta reader who isn't me at 3AM hehe
Also I just wanted to say, thank you so much to everyone who comments! I really appreciate it, you all are so sweet. It's giving me a whole bunch of motivation to continue writing so thank you so much for the buffer everyone!!
so if any of your want to reach out to me, here's my Twitter! I am extra socially anxious online though so please don't mind if I respond late, I'm probably spending like half an hour thinking of a proper response 😭
Happy Reading!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Part 4: Haunting
“--Wake up! Don’t leave me.”
“I—I’’m sorry.”
“Don’t apologize, just—just stay with me.”
“I don’t think I can…let’s meet again—”
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Rin’s eyes fluttered open. Streams of the sun kissed the room, doting its colour all around, by the looks of it, it was already afternoon. The window was open, letting in a pleasant breeze, cooling his skin delicately.
Rin’s body was comfortably tucked into the bed, his eyes heavy with drowsiness. He could almost fall asleep again…
“Shit!” Rin abruptly shot up from his bed. The room tilted from his sudden movement, his hand clutching at his hair in an attempt to ground himself, letting out a muted groan in process.
[Good morning, User! With how you were sleeping, I wasn’t sure if you’d ever wake up. Glad to see you alive! (˶˃ ᵕ ˂˶) .ᐟ.ᐟ]
Rin flinched at the sudden noise, a blue screen with a cutesy greeting flashed in his central vision. God, he really needs to tell the system to stop surprising him like this, it isn’t good for his heart.
“...Good morning,” Rin mumbled. “Wait! System! Were there any point deductions?”
The Itoshi Rin in the novel would’ve never broken down like this, he had explicitly said that he doesn’t cry. The fact that Rin had not only been a sobbing mess but also in the midst of a panic attack…that was surely out of character.
Shit, he hopes that not a lot of points got deducted…he hasn’t been very good with keeping in character.
After the numerous F and R points notifications, Rin quickly got tired of hearing the consistent ding. He didn’t want an update every time he spoke with a person therefore he asked the System to mute all notifications.
He lowkey regrets that now…
[I was just about to get to your points actually! Aren’t we so in sync, User? We were totally meant to be! ദ്ദി(˵ •̀ ᴗ - ˵ ) ✧]
The overly enthusiastic cheer of the System contrasted starkly with Rin’s worrywart panicking. It would’ve been amusing, if he were a little more relaxed.
[Since there were many instances of point changes, I added everything up into one neat notification for each character! Convenient, right? ( ≧ᗜ≦)]
“...Thank you, that was very thoughtful of you.” The cheer was infectious, relaxing Rin slightly.The System sounded like a child trying to impress their parents…cute.
[Congratulations! Nagi Seishiro, +20 F points]
[Congratulations! Yukimiya Kenyu, +25 F points]
[Congratulations! Karasu Tabito, +5 F points]
[Congratulations! Shidou Ryuusei, +5 F points]
[Congratulations! Otoya Eita, +5 F points]
[Congratulations achievement Mama, look! I have new friends! Achieved. Gain a total of 100 F points]
[Congratulations! +30 SP points awarded for adding depth to Itoshi Rin’s relationships]
[Congratulations! +20 SP points awarded for adding depth to Itoshi Rin’s character]
“...Eh?” Rin blinked in confusion. This couldn’t be right? These were only increases in his points. There’s no way there weren’t any point deductions. “Wasn’t I OOC? My…episode last night wasn’t like the original Itoshi Rin whatsoever!”
[OOC is determined by the reactions of the characters around you. If they think of a reasonable explanation for your behaviour and aren’t suspicious, no points are deducted! (,,>ヮ<,,)!]
Oh…that was incredibly different…and easier too. Rin sighed in relief. Alright, as long as he doesn’t arouse the suspicion of others, he’ll be good to go. He doesn’t have to stick to Itoshi Rin’s personality 100% of the time, he just needs to create scenarios where his actions are justified.
But he didn’t think of all that last night. He couldn’t think of much. That episode that fatigued him beyond means, his bones ached with a subtle feeling of exhaustion. It’s been years since he’s had a panic attack.
What could’ve possibly justified that in the eyes of Nagi and Yukimiya?
Whatever, it’s not like he can go into their brains. He can just be grateful about the fact that they don’t suspect him. His SP points are still safe. For now.
Speaking of the events of last night…how should he face Yukimiya and Nagi now? Rin groaned into his hands, hiding his face. His face felt puffy again. Curse his face for practically announcing that he was being a crybaby.
…
Whatever. He just needs to feign Itoshi Rin’s nonchalance and work from there.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Blue Lock was set in a fantasy historical cultivation setting yet the author combined fantasy and modern technology. Rin had found it rather clever when he was reading it. With the aid of magic and fantasy elements, the rate of innovation accelerated.
Now, for the first time in forever, he felt gratitude for the author as he washed his face in the sink. If he didn’t have access to a proper plumbing system…Rin shuddered. He didn’t even want to think of that possibility.
A final splash of water to his face and he looked up to the mirror. Long dark hair, the color of storm-tossed oceans. Pale skin, a touch too pale to be healthy, stretched over sharp, sculpted bones, like marble kissed by frost, giving him an unapproachable elegance.A subtle colour of pink was positioned on his nose, traitorously announcing his crying episodes. His eyes—glacial pools of viridian-blue—seem to reflect nothing and see everything, piercing through artifice with a still, soul-shivering intensity. Though it was softened by the hints of red in the corner of his eyes.
To summarize he looked quite similar to his previous life. Except he looked infinitely more elegant. And a bit…dainty? It most likely had to do with the condition of his body as well as his crying episodes. Washing his face helped with sweeping that fact under the rug but a sharp eye could tell if they looked closely.
Rin sighed, there’s not much more he can do. Either way both of his roommates had seen his state, even if he were to hide the evidence, their memories would betray any of his attempts at sweeping this under the rug. He hopes they didn’t reveal this to the others. It would be a pain to gain even more attention than he’s already receiving.
Rin walked out towards the dining room once he thought he looked presentable enough, dressed in his signature clothes that he had worn yesterday. A good thing about cultivation settings is that he can put a cleansing talisman on his clothes and keep them clean. No need to wash it and can be worn instantly.
It was already the afternoon, his house mates had probably gone off to training or wherever else they had business. He’ll at least be able to have his breakfast in peace. With that consolation, Rin walked into the dining room with a small smile.
The smile quickly dropped when he saw the two people he didn’t want to see, Yukimiya Kenyuu and Nagi Seishiro.
Yukimiya’s eyes quickly spotted him, not allowing him a chance to turn around and flee.
“Good morning, Rin.” Yukimiya greeted him with a smile. “Come, you must be hungry.” He coaxed.
Nagi raised his head from where it was resting on the table at the sound of his name. His impassive eyes landed on him.
Rin frowned. He would’ve liked to sneer and not bother with a greeting but it had also been Yukimiya who had anchored him from his panic attack. It would hurt his conscience too much to ignore him completely.
It would’ve been better to avoid these two all together but alas Lady Luck has apparently turned her eyes away from him. Not that she ever had casted her omniscient eyes upon him.
“..Good morning.” Rin reluctantly mumbled as he sat across from them. He quietly picked up his chopsticks. Food had already been served for him. Most likely by Yukimiya, the considerate fool.
He shouldn’t waste his efforts on him, the villain. He should put his energy into the protagonist, how else is he going to obtain his affections?
An awkward silence overtook them. Yukimiya started conversation with Nagi, most likely trying to seem casual, but his eyes kept darting over to Rin. And Nagi didn’t even bother with subtlety, scrutinising his figure.
“Are you…better now?” Nagi voiced after what felt like years of silence (at least on his half). Rin felt a bit surprised, he hadn’t expected Nagi to be the one to ask this question.
Rin chewed the food in his mouth, an attempt to postpone the upcoming conversation, before replying.
“I’m fine now,” Rin nodded expressionlessly. He hesitated. It felt odd to just leave it like that. “Thank you…both.” Rin said as his eyes were fixed upon a warm bowl of ochazuke in front of him. He didn’t dare to look at their reactions.
Even if it’s OOC, he doesn’t mind getting point deductions for this. If Yukimiya and Nagi hadn’t comforted him, he would’ve tired himself out fully. That dreadful feeling would’ve been extended.
“You don’t need to thank us for something like that.” He heard Yukimiya’s cushiony voice reassuring him. Rin looked up to see a sympathetic smile. Not one of pity.
“Yeah, we would’ve helped you even if you were a sludge monster.” Nagi spoke leisurely, going back to laying his head down onto the table. Rin felt relaxed at Nagi’s nonchalant response.
He was used to people being incredibly concerned, and don’t get him wrong it’s very nice of them. But it’s awkward and suffocating. Yukimiya and Nagi’s laidback response, which didn’t demand any answers from him, felt…refreshing.
Rin nodded, not saying anything as he went back to his ochazuke. He wondered if that was a coincidence or not.
He rested his chopsticks leisurely on his lips, hiding his smile behind them.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Rin’s pace was unhurried as he followed the System’s navigation. With the help of the navigation, he soon found himself at the training grounds.
The training grounds stretched across a secluded valley, encircled by towering cliffs wreathed in perpetual mist. The courtyard is paved with solid stone tiles, worn smooth by years of use, and inscribed with simple yet effective spiritual formation lines to suppress accidental energy bursts. These formations protect the surroundings while allowing cultivators to spar freely without damaging the terrain—or each other too grievously.
A concern that needed to be addressed when you have Shidou and Rin under your tutelage.
Around the edges, rows of wooden training dummies reinforced with minor enchantments stand tall. Each bears the marks of thousands of strikes: burn marks, sword cuts, and fist-shaped indents. While the area in the middle remained an open space, allowing disciples to spar with one another.
No one seemed to be here, a surprise for Rin. He had half expected to see Isagi here, who was incredibly dedicated to training in the beginning of the novel. He couldn’t help but feel slightly disappointed without the presence of his beloved protagonist.
“System.” Rin called out quietly.
[Yes, dear User?]
“Can you show me Itoshi Rin’s physical stats?” Rin inquired, it would be good to get a feel of Itoshi Rin’s combat skills. After all, whether he wanted to or not he’s going to spend a lot of time in combat. Whether that be fighting off demons or his fellow disciples.
[Of course, User!]
A blue screen appeared in Rin’s vision, showing a stat pyramid. Rin’s jaw nearly dropped at the sight of his stats.
“Holy shit, isn’t this too overpowered?” Rin said as he zoomed into the stats. S offense, A defense, skills with various types of weapons, high battle IQ, high levels of physical dexterity and stamina. God damn! No wonder the protagonist was obsessed with overcoming Itoshi Rin.
Rin hardly remembered the beginning of the novel, when there was a proper plot. He had also forgotten Itoshi Rin’s original strength, which had been diminished throughout the novel in favour of showing off Isagi’s skills.
[Itoshi Rin has impressive stats due to his status as the protagonist’s rival and also due to his goal of defeating his brother! He’s rather amazing isn’t he? >⩊<]
“Way too amazing…” He had all this power at his fingertips? Rin’s lips spread into a grin. Anticipation ran through his veins, he couldn’t wait to try out his newfound strength!
How long has it been since he’s been this excited?
Rin walked over to the stand of wooden katanas, testing out the weight of numerous katanas before he found a weight that’s comfortable in his hands. He gave an experimental swish, flicking his wrist to cut a slash through the air.
An experimental slash of the air packed a surprising amount of strength, taking Rin by surprise. His body produces this much power with a simple experimental slash? The villain is no joke.
Satisfied with his choice of katana, Rin went over to the wooden training dummies. He knows nothing about fighting and he really hopes that muscle memory or something of the sort kicks in. If people find out that Itoshi Rin suddenly forgot all of his combat skills, it would be disastrous.
Not only for the ecosystem of sects but also his life. He doesn’t have confidence in the idea that Ego would keep him around if he’s useless. And then he wouldn’t be able to complete his missions, endangering his SP points…
Rin took a deep breath to calm himself. He was doing it again, being overly anxious. If he doesn’t have muscle memory or a prerequisite guide ingrained in his body, he can just ask the System for help. Surely, the System has countermeasures for this…
With confidence in his contingency plan, Rin walked towards a wooden dummy, with the flick of his wrist he began his training session.
His first cut was slow, reverent, a crescent stroke through the rising mist, trailing silver droplets from the damp air. The blade kissed the wooden figure’s shoulder, a soft thunk breaking the silence. He pivoted, danced, and became motion itself. Each step flowed into the next like a stream corroding stones at a seashore.
The dummies did not move, but in his mind, the wooden dummies were alive and struck back. They rushed at him, targeting his blind spots, attempting at gaining an advantage and slashing him till he relented.
He met them with sweeping parries, spiral turns, ripostes delivered like whispers. The blade described patterns in the air, beautiful arches and lines and sigils of a language only the body knew. Sweat traced streams down his back; his breath became a steady mantra, drawn and released in time with each strike. Conserving his energy and making the most out of his oxygen.
He struck not with rage, but with clarity. Not to destroy, but to feel.
The katana traced a wide, glimmering arc, reflecting the light of the summer sun, a blade not of wood but of his spirit. The strike was neither hurried nor forceful, but exquisitely precise, drawn from the core of his being.. A whisper of wood. A ripple in the air.
Then—silence.
For a moment, nothing happened. He stood still, the katana lowered, his body poised like a calligrapher finishing the last stroke of a divine character. The forest around him was utterly hushed. Even the birds seemed to wait.
Then, softly—crack.
One by one, the wooden dummies began to fall.
Not in chaos, but in a quiet, gracious sequence. Akin to dominos. As though time itself had delayed its judgment, and now, in measured cadence, each dummy succumbed to the final stroke: split cleanly at the joint, the torso, or the base.
“Intending on killing someone, number one?” An amused voice chuckled behind him. He turned around to see a quiet presence—fleeting, untouchable, a crimson blur caught his eye.
His hair, that cascade of rose-red silk, trailed behind him like a comet’s tail—fluid and luminous, its strands catching the sun as though spun from twilight and flame. There was a kind of haunted grace in his eyes, that currently glistened in amusement.
Rin recognized him. Known as the Red Panther, ChigirI Hyoma.
“You shouldn’t vandalise public property.” Another voice chided. Behind him a figure stood like a sentinel carved from sunlight and stone—tall, unwavering, and gilded with a quiet kind of glory.
His hair, a blaze of amber-gold, fell in wild, wind-blown waves, too brilliant to be mere color—more like fire tempered by discipline. Beneath it, his eyes burned with the steady, unwavering glow of conviction, not searing, but warm, like embers that had never gone out.
Kunigami Rensuke. Rin had nearly forgotten how he looked like pre…incident. An accident that caused him to be expelled from the sect. The author brought him back due to popular demand.
Though the author didn’t bring him back peacefully, his demeanour had completely changed. The previously righteous, aloof yet warm disciple had turned into an egotistical experiment. Rin had been over the moon when he saw the insertion of that plot in the story, it was when the writing was degrading but by much.
The new plot point with Kunigami gave him hope of better writing. Unfortunately, not only did the writing continue to sink, the plot of what happened to Kunigami was never explored. His indifferent personality remained to cater to the audience that liked a cold and mysterious love interest.
If nothing is going to be done with such a plot, he would rather it not happen. He was rather disappointed with the personality change backed by no plot.
Rin found his original personality far more pleasant. Aloof yet respectful, shy yet social, righteous and determined. An ideal role model.
Being a hero was far more fitting for him than his mysterious and cold love interest persona.
“Are you alright?” Kunigami’s striking voice had a hint of concern which led him to snap out of his reverie. Rin ignored the question.
“Can you two buzz off?” Rin sneered for the umpteenth time. The corners of his mouth ached from how much he was frowning. Lord, this guy is going to be quick to get wrinkles.
Chigiri rolled his eyes, expecting his behaviour. Rin turned around, expecting Chigiri and Kunigami to leave him alone. He turned back to practicing sword forms. He didn’t expect them to actually stick around, just staring at him.
“What?” Rin sniped at them, who stood watching him.
“You look…different.” Chigiri observed, his panther-like eyes eyeing him up.
“Different?” Rin’s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. Chigiri didn’t respond for a moment, just staring at him.
“Nothing…” Chigiri shook his head.
“Are you sure you’re okay?” Kunigami asked. “You look…rather pale.”
“I’m fine, I don’t need your concern.” Rin snapped at them. He’s heard that question more times than he can count. He didn’t think he looked that bad when he looked at the mirror.
“So, are you just going to hang around uselessly or do you have something to do here?” Rin asked. If they wanted to use the training grounds, he would happily leave. He isn’t confident in interacting with other characters when under character restrictions.
“Right…about that.” Chigiri’s amusement vanished, his face turning frigid. Kunigami also stiffened. Chigiri's eyes narrowed at him as he crossed his arm over his chest. The drop in temperature made
“Ego wants you.”
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Rin stood in front of Ego Jinpachi. His presence carried the weight of something dissonant and tense, like the low hum of electricity before a storm, or a word spoken in a language the soul understands before the mind can translate it. Something that keeps you on the tip of your toes.
His eyes were not human in the ordinary sense. They were instruments, calibrated for potential and flaw, vision honed not for empathy but for the extraordinary. If you failed to impress him, he would cast you aside without a second thought. His gaze was reserved only for those who he thought were worth any amount.
And right now Rin had the talents to capture his attention but not enough to be summoned alone. During this period of the novel, not even Isagi was summoned privately by Ego. A feat that he isn’t really happy about.
He doesn’t remember this happening in the novel.
“Itoshi Rin,” Ego faced away from him, reading reports while speaking to him. It was clear that even though he invited him for a private conversation, he didn’t think of him worthy of his full attention. “You were severely injured while hunting the demons at the Komorebi-mura with Yukimiya Kenyuu and Shidou Ryuusei, right?” He said as he turned around to look directly into Rin’s eyes.
Rin hasn’t felt this nervous since…forever. Never has he felt the true weight of scrutinizing eyes, those typically tended to be ignored by him. But Ego looks at him like something to be dissected. A test subject to be exact.
“Yes.” Rin nodded. Ego stared at him for a moment too long before returning back to his report.
“Have you recovered?” Ego asked, which surprised Rin. Seriously, how many times is he going to be asked that question? Rin nodded once more.
“Very well then,” Ego nodded in a satisfied manner, Rin highly doubts that he would take anything else in response either way. “I have a mission for you.”
“A mission?” Rin’s eyebrows furrowed. That’s…unexpected. He didn’t think he’d receive a mission so soon after recovering. But this was Blue Lock after all. Known to be the ruthless sect that prioritized results over everything else, not bothering with comradery like other sects flaunt.
“Yes,” Ego affirmed as he slid him the report that he was holding. Rin hesitated before picking up the report. “It should be simple enough. You with a few others are going to the forest located outside Harunone.”
Harunone? Sound of Spring? The little village known for their serene atmosphere and gorgeous cherry blossoms all year around Harunone?
The only reason why he remembers that village is because it was a prime date spot for Isagi. The all year around cherry blossoms, serene atmosphere, and nature gave the protagonist an area to relax and show off his looks.
Rin remembers the cherry blossom dates being very descriptive, especially about Isagi’s appearance. Baby blue petals drifting through the air like fragments of a forgotten reverie, caught in the breath of Isagi’s visage. Falling softly upon his shoulders, his hair, his outstretched hands, as though nature had chosen him, in that fleeting moment, as its quiet muse…
The protagonist's aura is truly the strongest in the world, he would look drop dead gorgeous even with a trash bag on. With such a beautiful setting like an endless garden of cherry blossoms…yeah if he was the author, he would’ve also placed heavy importance on those chapters.
“What for?” Rin questioned, getting back on track. Now wasn’t the time to think about his dear protagonist.
“The forest is currently being plagued by obnoxious heart demons,” Ego explained. “You, Isagi Yoichi, Kungami Rensuke, Mikage Reo and Nagi Seishiro will go into the forest to quell their worries.”
Wow, what a line up. Quite a few strong disciples, was it really that serious?
Wait a minute…this seems awfully familiar…
[Ding, ding, ding!]
Once more a blue screen appeared in front of him, except this time it was different.
[Beginner’s Quest Activated]
[Rescue Kunigami Rensuke!]
[Reward: 250 SP points And Removal Of OOC Restrictions]
[Penalty: -145 SP points]
Right…he remembered now. This was the mission that made the hero Kunigami Rensuke fall from grace…
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Bonus: Yukimiya Kenyuu
“Have you heard? Itoshi Rin apparently ended up in the infirmary in pretty bad shape. He apparently hasn’t woken up in a couple of days.”
“Yeah, I heard that Shidou beat the shit out of him.”
“Really? Well, that’s unsurprising.”
“Serves him right, that arrogant bastard had it coming.”
“Yeah! I just hope he learns his lessons and stops bothering Isagi, poor guy.”
“I heard that he went into a frenzy and did that to himself! Apparently somebody saw it happen.”
“Seriously? On top of being a jackass, he’s mentally ill? Crazy bastard.”
“Well, I’m not too sure if that’s right.”
Yukimiya Kenyuu hasn’t been able to escape Itoshi Rin all day. This is the seventeenth variation of the events he’s heard. Of course, none of them have been correct. Though some have come close.
Yukimiya had been there when it happened.
“Oh c’mon Rinrin, you’re number one and I’m number two. Pretty much a package deal, don’t you think we should get along?” Shidou smirked at an obviously annoyed Rin, slinging his arm around his shoulder.
Yukimiya stared at their interaction. He had been observing the two closely, after all they were number one and two in the whole sect. It would be good to observe them to gain information.
But rather than gaining information on skills or techniques, Yukimiya’s eyes had been drawn to Itoshi Rin’s behaviour. For some reason…he had been more agitated than usual. A ticking time bomb if you will.
His eyes had been frantically observing their surroundings, as if afraid of something in the shadows. He had been even less intolerable than usual (Yukimiya hadn’t known that was possible). And he seemed to be in pretty bad shape…his skin a touch too pale. And if you looked carefully, you could see beads of cold sweat forming on his forehead and his ragged breathing after only clearing out a few demons.
Yukimiya had been curious. Was Itoshi Rin sick? He honestly thought that the guy was invincible. Constantly outperforming, constantly at top, constantly without weakness. To see him in such a state had been bizarre.
Shidou probably noticed it too, that’s why he had been pestering Rin more than usual today. Testing his patience, as could be seen by Rin’s clenched fists. Yukimiya was surprised that he hadn’t broken through the skin yet.
“Don’t touch me.” Rin had growled, pushing Shidou’s arm away from him. He angrily stomped forward, away from the two of them. Shidou’s grin only widened at the reaction as he hurried after Itoshi Rin like a duckling.
“Oh c’mon, don’t be like that,” Shidou teased as he leisurely intertwined his fingers, resting them on his head. “With such an attitude, it’s no wonder your brother left. Maybe if you were nicer, he’d stick around.”
The punch had come out of nowhere. Or at least, that’s how it had seemed to Yukimiya. The action was too fast for Yukimiya to react…if he were at the receiving end of it. Shidou, however, had taken the attack with grace, stepping back instantly to avoid getting his teeth knocked in.
“Woah, touched a nerve there Rinrin?” Shidou jeered at him, seemingly over the moon with this development. Rin’s eyes…had a furious look that Yukimiya had never seen before…
Sure, Rin had gotten annoyed and angry plenty of times before. But this…this was different. This was pure rage, lethal rage.
“Well, then don’t think I’ll back down.” Shidou smirked as he prepared to kick Rin before Yukimiya could even get a word in. But Shidou halted.
“Wait–” Shidou’s eyes narrowed as he attempted to give a warning. Yukimiya’s eyes followed Shidou’s gaze.
Yukimiya’s eyes landed on a shifting mass of darkened flesh and burning spirit, vast and formless, yet disturbingly human in silhouette. Twisted horns curled like broken shards of glass from his skull, and beneath them, his eyes were…eerily empty.
Shit, wasn’t this the demon they were attempting to hunt down? Called the Thousand Year Calamity?
“Rin—!” Yukimiya called out, stretching his hand out in a futile attempt to pull him away from danger. But he was too late. The demon had already wrapped its petrifying claws, sharp enough to cut through anything with the slightest touch, around Rin.
Rin let out a pained gasp, a whimper he’d never heard pass Rin’s throat. No matter the injuries he sustained, he had never heard such a pained noise from Rin.
In a matter of seconds his body was covered in cuts as the monster tightened its hold on Rin, digging the claws deeper into his form.
Shidou reacted quickly. A single step shattered the earth beneath him, qi flaring like a comet tail as he surged forward, his sword already in hand. He jumped upward, higher than any human should be able to go. His silhouette pierced the clouds like an arrow, sword raised overhead, qi spiraling around him in a vortex of brilliant energy, white-hot and edged in threatening pink lightning. Bright like a warning sign, showcasing its ruthlessness purely in colour.
The demon, in favour of addressing the threat Shidou proposed, cast aside Rin. Throwing him away like a ragdoll, which was a fitting comparison. Rin didn’t move, rolling down like a ragdoll.
“Rin–!” Yukimiya rushed to Rin, horrified. Blood…everywhere. Rin—-he–he wasn’t—
Yukimiya loudly shut his book. The disciples gossiping about Rin flinched, not expecting the loud noise. They turned to look at him, Yukimiya returned their gaze with a clipped smile.
“Don’t you guys have classes to go to? Ego-san is going to be giving an assessment soon.” Yukimiya said in a pleasant voice, his tone light and airy, like an upperclassman encouraging his juniors to work hard. But the warning was clear.
Stop fooling around and stop talking about Itoshi Rin.
The disciples hurriedly nodded, scurrying away like the rats they were. Yukimiya sighed. He should make his way back to his quarters, spending time out here…listening to all this garbage was hurting his ears.
With a newfound location to go to, Yukimiya stood up. Discarding the book on the table.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
When Yukimiya had entered his shared quarters, he hadn’t expected anyone to be there. Muchless Itoshi Rin. The young boy was leaning against the doorway, putting his weight on it in a manner that…scared him, was he feeling alright? His face obscured from his view as he stared at the garden. He hadn’t expected to see him in a while…not when he—
“Oh, you’re back Rin!” Yukimiya voiced out before he could complete his thought. He didn’t want to imagine that scene again. Rin turned around, Yukimiya’s breath got caught in this throat.
Rin looked so…
Frail.
Weakly leaning against the doorway, resting his weight on it as if he couldn’t hold himself up. His dark locks, illuminated by the sunrays, revealed tints of green like emeralds diluted in warm black abyss, contrasted against his sickly pale skin. His turquoise eyes, that stared into your soul dissecting your every ticks, strengths, weaknesses, were reddened at the corners and slightly puffy, visualizing his internal turmoil and softening their usually rugged look.
“Yukimiya.” Rin greeted, calling his name. Damn, even the way he said his name sounded awfully delicate.
“Have you recovered?” Yukimiya closed the gap between them, the closer he got the more he could see the new frailness of Itoshi Rin. His nose dusted a soft pink. His eyes relaxed, looking larger than usual. Did he always have such a doe eyed look? Yukimiya concealed his racing thoughts with a pleasant smile.
Rin didn’t say anything, only staring at him for a brief moment before nodding. The pause before the nod made it seem hesitant. That concerned Yukimiya. The hesitant nod coupled with his sickly paleness makes it loud and clear that he shouldn’t be here.
“Are you sure? You look rather…pale.” Yukimiya asked, hoping to get an honest response. He’s willing to escort Rin back to Heion No Inori if he’s still feeling unwell. It’s the least he could do after allowing him to get so brutally injured.
“I’m well enough to be discharged.” Rin hurled back harshly, his eyes narrowing to his usual sneer. Oh, that’s a facial expression he’s more used to. Yet it felt forced, as if he were trying to flee under the guise of harshness rather than genuine malice.
Yukimiya’s face fell. This reminded him of…now’s not the time for that. What Yukimiya should focus on is Rin’s condition. Yet before he could pry further, Rin already made him move.
“I’ll go back to my room now.” Rin quickly dismissed himself, walking past him.
“Oh come on dingus,” Karasu’s voice echoed through the room, he clicked his tongue teasingly. “He’s just trying to check up on you.”
Yukimiya turned to see a mischievous glint in Karasu’s eyes. Yet accompanied with that mischief was a hint of confusion.
“Get out of my way, shitty crow.” Rin scowled as he pushed past him. It could hardly be called a push. Yukimiya watched as Rin weakly bumped past Karasu, swaying softly as if he was going to keel over any minute.
Yukimiya instinctively stepped forward, preparing to catch Rin if he fell. Yet there was no need for it as Rin quickly fled away from the both of them.
Karasu and Yukimiya’s eyes met.
Yukimiya knew that Karasu was just as taken aback by Rin’s appearance and mannerisms as he was.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Dinner was a quiet affair. Unusual for all of them. The table liked to indulge in conversation. Yukimiya stirred up casual conversation, typically Otoya tended to be an avid participant. Shidou and Karasu teasing Rin. Nagi lazily responded to any remarks thrown at him or chiming in whenever he wanted.
But today, everyone’s eyes were on Rin. Everyone was without a doubt observing the newfound changes in him. He had been surprisingly tolerant about the stares.
“Will you all stop looking at me?” Rin snapped as he set down his bowl of rice. He glared at everyone.
Oops, spoke too soon.
“It’s not our fault you look half dead,” Nagi retorted. “You look like a damsel ready to keel over at any moment.”
Yukimiya was tempted to give him a shove in warning. He knew that Nagi too was worried about Rin, perhaps a bit intrigued too, but he had a horrible way of going around it.
Rin’s hand went up to the back of his neck, softly rubbing the bone, as if self conscious. Was he ever so bashful?
“You haven’t even made a hostile comment.” Otoya continued from where Nagi left off. Lord, would it hurt to make a normal comment to express worry? Yukimiya was tempted to roll his eyes in annoyance.
“I don’t want to waste my energy on lukewarm slugs like you.” Rin rolled his eyes, doing the action for him. Yet still the words seemed to lack their usual gruffness, sounding more like a weak attempt at sounding okay.
“If you feel unwell, we can contact the Heion No Inori Peak…or we could take you there.” Yukimiya chimed in. He wondered if Rin felt too fatigued.
“I’m fine.” Rin huffed, dismissing their concern without a second thought, he sounded so careless with his own health. “Just eat, don’t overthink and destroy the few brain cells you have remaining.”
That remark did nothing to quell the attention and worries of the table.
The rest of dinner was a quiet affair, with Rin being the center of attention.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Yukimiya had finally laid down in bed, lying peacefully after a thrilling game of Go with Nagi, he was in a good mood. The quiet room, the cool breeze, the joy of victory, all lulled him to sleep. His consciousness fading as it travelled to dream land.
A pained gasp woke him up.
Without a second thought, Yukimiya shot up from his bed. His eyes flickered around the room to pinpoint the source of the noise. His eyes first landed on Nagi, who had also been woken up by the pained noise. He looked more awake than ever.
Yukimiya’s eyes flickered over to the other bed in the room after assuring Nagi’s safety. His eyes widened as his eyes landed on Rin.
His hands trembled, clawing at his chest, delicate, pale things fluttering like dying moths, trying to find anchor in a world that had suddenly become too loud, too close, too much. His chest rose in stuttering gasps, each inhale thin and broken, as if the very act of breathing had turned against him, stabbing his lungs traitorously.
His eyes—usually steady, intimidating and brimming with vitriol—were now glassy, unfocused, darting as though haunted by things no one else could see. And in them was the terrible shimmer of drowning: not in water, but in air—an ocean with no surface.
It surrounded him, trapping him in a confined cage, though nothing had moved at all. It was in the way his shoulders curled inward, the way his spine seemed to collapse beneath the pressure of invisible hands, clawing to drag him into an abyss. Like his soul was folding itself in half, trying to vanish into the seams of his own body.
His voice, when it came, was a whisper not meant for this world. Fragmented. Lost. Not words, just pieces of them—syllables too soft to catch, like feathers in a storm.
Yukimiya reacts without thinking, practically leaping from his bed to rush to Rin. His warm hands grasped at his shoulder when he saw Rin trying to claw at his own neck.
“Rin! Rin! Look at me!” Yukimiya yelled, desperately shaking him in hopes he regained his clarity.
His eyes, previously unfocused and lost, blinked. Finally, they looked at something.
“Rin? Can you hear me?” Yukimiya asked in the softest voice manageable. Rin stared at him, unmoving, for a brief moment. Anxiety stirred in Yukimiya’s heart but thankfully he nodded, acknowledging his words. Yukimiya’s shoulders relaxed at the assurance that he was gaining awareness once more.
His eyes were too wide—too scared, tears flowed down his face, an expression that squeezed at Yukimiya’s heart. Oh, what haunts him so terribly that it makes him cry like that? Yukimiya, without thinking, pulls him into his embrace.
He could feel Nagi’s presence behind him, shuffling to get something.
“It’s okay, don’t cry. We’re here.” Yukimiya comforted him, reassuring him of their presence. Rin subconsciously clung onto him.
He wonders how many times this has happened with Rin all alone, no one to anchor him or to provide him comfort. Wrapping his arms around himself as his sobs echoed in a room which will reach no one.
He held him until his sobs dwindled down to soft hiccups. Nagi brought over a cup of water to Rin after he had calmed down a bit. A cup that Rin took with a small smile.
“Thank you.” Rin sniffled, expressing his soft gratitude. Nagi’s eyes softened as he nodded in response.
Rin still leaned on Yukimiya as he drank the water and Yukimiya didn’t mind. He lowered his hand after he was done, resting his head against Yukimiya’s shoulder.
He looked beyond exhausted, he was probably on the verge of falling asleep. Nagi gently removed the cup from his grasp.
“Did he cry himself to sleep?” Nagi questioned, his voice softer and quieter than usual.
“Maybe…I think so. Let’s be quiet. We shouldn’t wake him.” Yukimiya raised his head to whisper to Nagi, in which he got a dutiful nod. Satisfied, he looked back to Rin whose eyes were not tightly shut.
He looked…a lot more like his age. Itoshi Rin, glaring and stoic, was after all just a young boy. His eyebrows were relaxed for once, not glaring at anybody. His lips were slightly parted, he’s definitely fast asleep.
Yukimiya carefully tucked him into bed, handling him like he’s China plates. After tucking him in, he turned over to Nagi. Their eyes met in silent agreement.
This incident doesn’t leave the room.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
It was already the afternoon, typically around this time Yukimiya would be anywhere but in the quarters. Maybe at the training grounds or the library…but he and Nagi had silently agreed that they’d wait for Rin to wake up to check in on his condition.
Nagi laid his head down on the table, although he looked like he was on the verge of falling asleep, Yukimiya knew he was alert and waiting for Rin to show up.
Speak of the devil. Yukimiya heard soft footsteps echo through the hallway. Nagi’s eyes opened and Yukimiya's eyes remained fixated on the doorway.
Rin entered the dining room with a subtle smile on his face. The smile quickly dropped when his eyes landed on him and Nagi. He must be feeling awkward about last night’s events.
Rin’s body language screamed that he wanted to flee but Yukimiya couldn't have that. He needs to make sure Rin is fine.
“Good morning, Rin.” Yukimiya greeted him with a smile. “Come, you must be hungry.” He coaxed.
Nagi raised his head from where it was resting on the table at the sound of his name. His eyes, alert and observant, landed on Rin.
Rin frowned. He looked like he wanted to sneer at them and tell them to leave but he hesitated.
“..Good morning.” Rin reluctantly mumbled as he sat across from them. He quietly picked up his chopsticks. Yukimiya’s lips curled up into a smile. He’s talking to them, that’s a good start. Food had already been served on the table, with a heating talisman on it to make sure it wasn’t cold.
Yukimiya and Nagi had spent a long time pondering what Rin would like to eat. After all, nothing’s more comforting than a hearty meal after an arduous night. Nagi had mentioned that Rin often tends to pick ochazuke whenever he gets the chance so they requested ochazuke from the kitchen.
An awkward silence overtook them. Yukimiya started conversation with Nagi, most likely trying to seem casual, but his eyes kept darting over to Rin. And Nagi didn’t even bother with subtlety, scrutinising his figure.
Both wanted to gouge out his condition.
“Are you…better now?” Nagi voiced after what felt like years of beating around the bush. Rin’s eyes widened a bit surprised, as if he hadn’t expected them to inquire into his well-being. Yukimiya frowned at that thought.
Rin chewed the food in his mouth before responding.
“I’m fine now,” Rin nodded expressionlessly. He hesitated for a brief moment, as if trying to choose the correct words.. “Thank you…both.” Rin said as his eyes were fixed upon a warm bowl of ochazuke in front of him.
He looked so…bashful. Yukimiya suppressed a smile. Who knew the number one resident Coldie could be…cute?
“You don’t need to thank us for something like that.” Yukimiya said warmly. He smiled at Rin sympathetically.
“Yeah, we would’ve helped you even if you were a sludge monster.” Nagi added on leisurely, going back to laying his head down onto the table. Although it was a lazy add on, his sincerity could be heard loud and clear. Rin visibly relaxed at Nagi’s response.
Rin nodded, not saying anything as he went back to his ochazuke. He rested his chopsticks leisurely on his lips, hiding his smile behind them.
And if Nagi and Yukimiya noticed his small smile…well that was just for them to know and for Rin to not find out.
Notes:
Rin trying his best to seem menacing like the og!Rin
Yukimiya: Awhh, is this a new baby brother?─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Rin absolutely fanboying while describing in detail everybody's appearances and demeanour
Yukimiya: And this is Karasu and that's uhm...I forgot...─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
I thought this was going to be my shortest chapter since this was just filler for the beginning mission but then it turned out to be my longest chapter yet...I didn't check Yukimiya's POV to be so long.
Poor Yukimiya feels guilty for not doing more, it's okay he'll get a chance to redeem himself (not that he needs to in Rin's eyes).
Say hello to Kunigami and Chigiri! Though their presence was a bit lackluster in this chapter...Kunigami is definitely gonna get heavy focus next chapter. Can you tell I have no experience writing fighting scenes?
I wonder who's talking in the beginning 🤭 I have big plans for next chapter, it's going to get quite plotty! Let's just hope I execute it well 😅
Thanks for reading!
Chapter 4: Chapter 4: Ruh Roh Raggy...
Summary:
After obsessively reading up on the mission, Rin realizes he's cooked.
Notes:
Guess who's finally uploading at a regular time? It's nearly 10PM, better than 2AM! Today's my last day off, I'm going to school tomorrow so...probably expect an update either on Wednesday or Thursday.
And this week I have Thursday and Friday off, along with the weekend, so I'll probably be getting up to a lot more writing then. Hopefully...
I also got my friend to read over this chapter and it was approved!!! Though we didn't really do any editing...so sorry if there's any grammatical errors.
Anyways, happy reading!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Part 5: Ruh roh raggy
The armory was cloaked in a dim, amber hush, the only light emanating from the furnaces smoldering in a far corner, its coals glowing like the eyes of a watchful beast, almost as if taunting him. Shadows tangled across the walls, shifting subtly with the flicker of firelight, revealing rows of weapons, halberds, swords, and shields, resting like silent guards along stone racks.
A sight meant to be threatening, a harbinger, yet it only provided the comfort of protection to Rin. The air carried the scent of oil, iron, and warmth, the weight of humidity rested upon his shoulders, making him feel slightly out of breath.
At the center of the room, seated upon a worn wooden bench scarred by time and use, was Rin hunched over his katana. The blade lay across their lap like a wounded animal, and with slow, methodical strokes, he worked a medium stone along its edge to refine it. The rhythmic rasp of stone against tamahagane echoed in the silence, each scrape akin to a heartbeat. Sparks occasionally flared and vanished, brief stars dying in the gloom.
Rin let out a sigh, is this how he’s going to vanish if he doesn’t succeed..?
[User! Don’t be so negative, I’m sure you’ll succeed (,,>ヮ<,,)!]
“Thanks…” Rin responded half-heartedly, dismissing the encouragement.
As soon as he had been assigned the mission by Ego, Rin had asked the System if it had the original copy of the novel. After obtaining only a small snippet of the events that happened, (he had to spend 100 SP points for it and that was with discount…he regrets buying it now because it held little to not information, the System’s a fraud), his heart had sunk all the way down to his stomach.
Rescuing Kunigami wasn’t going to be as easy as the System made it out to be.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Moonlight spilled like pale ink across the meadow, silvering the mist that coiled between ancient evergreens. The air was thick with the scent of sakura and smoke, most likely an illusion, or perhaps memory, conjured by the demon’s will. It stirred now, the mononoke, a vengeful spirit born not of flesh and brute strength but of regret, resentment, and buried desire. It hovered in the air, faceless yet somehow familiar, a silhouette stitched from shadow and forgotten dreams.
Kunigami stepped forward, his breath steady, his blade drawn. His katana, the demon-cutting sword, trembled in his grasp, not from fear, but in resonance with the malevolence before him. Beside him, Isagi’s sleeves fluttered like cranes in the breeze as he whispered an incantation, each syllable etched with the purity of his spirit. His paper talismans etched in crimson, the petals of the sakuras, conjured by the demon, swayed around, caught in a sacred wind.
The demon moved without moving, speaking without sound. Its presence pressed into their minds, scouring forth sorrow. Kunigami’s vision blurred with bitter memories, blood on his young hands, the snow that refused to melt. Isagi’s choked at the vision clouding his eyes, his eyes flickered, steeling themselves.
They could not falter.
With a cry akin to the wails of cranes, Kunigami lunged, his blade carving a path through the illusion. The edge of his sword sang, a note too high for mortal ears, as it sliced through memory and madness alike. The demon screamed, a soundless rupture that warped the moonlight, turning it crimson.
Kunigami winced at the horrid noise but pressed forth without reservation.
Isagi moved as if dancing through water, his fingers painting sigils in the air. With each motion, a talisman ignited, flaring with golden light. Fire surged from her palm in a spiraling dragon’s form.
The demon twisted, recoiling, its bodiless form shivering beneath the onslaught of purity and resolve. It struck back with tendrils of despair, slashing through the meadow like scythes of wind and regret. Kunigami caught one, his blade shattering the gloom, but another wrapped around Isagi’s ankle, dragging him toward the churning shadow.
“Isagi!” Kunigami screamed, reaching out to desperately clutch onto Isagi. Isagi writhed in the demon’s hold.
Haze of translucent pale-blue light coalescing into the shape of something once human, now only memory. Its eyes, if they could be called that, glowed faintly, like lanterns seen through morning mist. And then, without warning, it leapt.
It struck him like a sigh.
No impact, no push. Just the weightless bloom of presence entering him, as though the world exhaled straight into his chest. His breath hitched. The world dimmed, the edges of the forest bleeding away into shadow, as though reality were peeling back, thread by silken thread. The spirit passed through his skin akin to the act of water seeping through silk, its essence sinking into his sternum, carving a space for itself in the marrow of his being.
Then it began before he could even react.
A pulse rippled through his soul. A slow, echoing throb like a gong struck beneath the sea, muffled. His vision fragmented. Familiar memories, childhood laughter shared with his younger siblings, the scent of his mother’s hair, the feeling of the first sword in his hand, shattered into jagged shards, turning inward, reflecting back only their edges. He was falling inward, into a labyrinth of self, where the corridors pulsed with the spirit’s will, seizing his very being.
Thoughts unraveled like silk strings pulled too harshly..
He tried to scream, but the voice in his throat was not his own. It whispered in a dialect older than words, a prayer or a curse. His limbs moved, jerking at first, then smoother, as though marionette strings had found their rhythm. He watched, helpless, from within, as his eyes turned glassy and unfocused..
The spirit was not cruel, rather than cruel it was empty.
Its presence flooded him, not with malice, but with absence. A hollowing of the self, a slow erasure. It poured through him like rays of moonlight through an abandoned shrine, filling every corner of his consciousness with silence. Despair did not come as a scream, but as a quiet undoing: the gentle, relentless folding of his will into something else.
And yet…somewhere beneath the tide, his core pulsed. Dim, defiant.
The spirit paused there, at the threshold of his heart’s true name. A hesitation. As though it sensed that here, deep within the ruins of his psyche, a spark still burned. Not light, not strength. Just the truth. It flickered like the last ember in a sacred brazier, daring the void to touch it.
Seizing the moment, Isagi leapt. His blade pierced the heart of the specter. There was no blood, only a blossom of white light and a sudden stillness, as if time exhaled.
The demon dissolved like mist before dawn.
Silence returned, broken only by the rustle of wind through pine needles. Restoring the peace of the forest.
Yet Kunigami…a part of him had been lost in the abyss of the spirit’s torment. Never to return.
An Excerpt From Blue Lock
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
“Rin…” He heard someone calling. Did everyone have to sneak up on him? Can’t he have a moment to think quietly? Yet naturally, he couldn’t be too mad. Not when he recognized the voice.
“Are you sure you’re well enough to participate in the mission?” Isagi inquired, somehow already behind him. Rin suppressed a flinch, Isagi’s footsteps were silent?! He didn't remember that being a part of the novel...
It creeped the shit out of him.
“It’s none of your concern.” Rin scoffed, not taking his eyes off of his katana.
“If we’re going to be working together then it is my concern,” Isagi sniped back, annoyance clear in his voice. “Your well-being is more important to the team than you think.”
“Team?” Rin craned his neck up to look at Isagi, his apathetic eyes met Isagi’s frustrated gaze. “Just stay out of my way. I don’t need a team to back me up.”
[Woah, User. You’re really good at acting like Itoshi Rin!! Keep up the good work! (˶˃ ᵕ ˂˶)]
Thanks…Rin conveyed his gratitude in his head. Getting complimented for being an asshole was definitely not on his Bingo for this year.
“You…” Isagi let out a frustrated sigh, running his hand through his short hair, pushing it back. Rin stared at him for a brief moment before looking back to his katana.
Good, continue to get frustrated with him.
“Just…don’t push yourself, Rin.” Isagi’s voice softened once more. Rin didn’t respond, didn’t even react.
Isagi took the hint and turned away, leaving Rin alone in the humidity of the armory.
Rin craned his neck, gaping at Isagi’s dissipating figure, had he always been so patient with Rin?
It doesn’t matter, dissecting Isagi Yoichi’s behaviour won’t do anything. He needs to focus on his new target, his new goal.
Kunigami Rensuke.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Night had settled like ink across the sky, thick and endless, broken only by the faint gleam of the moons. There was no firelight here. Only the dark, and the rain.
It fell in silver veils. Soft at first, then steady, tip top, the soothing sound of the rain swallowed the world. The ground had long since turned slick, puddles rippling with every step Rin took, the scent of petrichor rising like a spirit from the soil. Above, clouds shifted like slow beasts.
Everything seemed like a premonition of the upcoming mission.
His hair, soaked completely, clung to his back and jaw like strands of night itself. Rain streamed down his face, his neck, across his collarbones, but he did not flinch. His breath was even. His gaze was sharp. In his hands, the katana moved like an extension of his soul: silent, lethal.
A cut sliced the rain.
A clean, downward arc. Fluid, restrained, every movement, no matter how insignificant and subtle, had a calculated purpose. His foot slid across the slick soil, splashing the puddle water, the rhythm of his body aligning with the storm. Again. And again. Each strike was a mantra. Each step a refusal of his fate.
The world had tried to shape him. Mold him. Bend him. Yet here, with only the rain as his witness, he carved.
Water splashed at his feet with every pivot, every sweep of the blade. His robe clung to him like a second skin, heavy now, soaked through, yet his form remained elegant—etched against the storm like a brushstroke drawn with specifically the thunder in mind. He was a shadow made of breath and motion. His body a blade, refined to be used.
Lightning cracked distantly, flashing silver across his soaked silhouette.
For a moment, his eyes glittered with something—anger, perhaps. Angry because of his death. Angry because of the messes he has to clean up.
Or maybe the feeling is closer to an aching despair of a young boy who had long since been abandoned by the world. Burdened by familiar faces he recognizes but doesn’t know. Burdened by tasks that felt like a noose around his neck.
The katana rose above his head, caught in the shimmer of pale light, and fell once more. Precise, cutting clean through a droplet as it fell.
No words. No audience.
Only the rain.
And the sound of steel slicing silence, over and over, like a vow he refused to forget.
When he finally stilled, the rain did not.
It ran down his face like tears that would not be shed, down the length of the blade now lowered at his side, pooling at his feet in quiet reverence. His chest rose and fell, heavy with exhaustion. Eyes half-lidded, he stood alone beneath the black sky, bathed in rain water, shadows wrapped their somber tendrils around him, caging his limbs, restricting his being.
Then…the rain stopped.
No, to be exact, the rain stopped falling on him. An umbrella was outstretched, shielding him from the downpour.
“I told you I don’t need your concern.” Rin hissed, breaking through the peaceful silence of the training grounds, already knowing who it was without even casting them a look.
“Yeah but I’ve never been the type of person to listen.” Isagi’s amused voice retorted.
Rin turned to look at Isagi, his smile remained unflinching despite his glare.
“Come with me.” Isagi beckoned.
“What makes you think I’ll listen to you?” Rin wiped at his face with the back of his hand, wiping away the dripping droplets.
“It’ll be a pain for everybody if you get ill.” Isagi noted. Rin stared at him, his earnest expression with a sense of assurance in his eyes. He’s confident that Rin will follow him.
And who is he to disagree?
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
“Why did you find me?” Rin queried. They were currently in Isagi’s room, which he shared with a few others. He couldn’t remember who they were but they weren’t in the room right now. Rin didn’t bother questioning where his roommates were.
He was swathed in thick, handwoven blankets, their folds piled loosely around his frame, waves of warmth brushed against him. His long hair, usually bound and disciplined, hung loose and slightly damp, the ends curling against the fabric of his robe. His robe, which was previously wet, had been dried using a drying talisman provided by Isagi.
A small clay fireplace crackled beside him, an incense was lit next to him, filling the room with a faint scent of sandalwood. .
In his hands, a simple porcelain cup, no decoration, just the soft, worn smoothness of something used frequently, and cherished. The steam that rose from the tea curled in gentle spirals, warming his skin.
He blew the liquid in the cup softly, cooling the temperature, and brought the cup to his lips slowly.
“Yukimiya didn’t see you in your room so he got concerned and asked if I knew where you were.” Isagi explained as he busied himself with peeling a mandarin across from him.
“Tch,” Rin clicked his tongue. “He worries too much about useless things.”
He shouldn’t pay attention to him. At least, not right now when he can’t freely express his gratitude.
“Worrying about you is never useless.” Isagi responded casually, his eyes still focused on the mandarin he was peeling.
Rin didn’t know how to respond to that.
“How did you know I would be at the training grounds?” Rin asked quietly—his curiosity winning over his better judgement.
“You’re always at the training grounds before a mission,” Isagi smiled at him as he pushed a plate, with the mandarin he had been peeling, towards him.
“I know you better than you think, Rin.”
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
The sky was still heavy with sleep, painted in soft hues of indigo and ash-pink, when the five riders emerged from the mountain pass. Mist clung low to the earth, curling between the roots of cedar and the jagged stones that lined the trail. Hooves struck the ground with a muffled rhythm, each step stirring the dewy silence of early morning.
Rin’s long hair, tied into an intricate braid, trailed with the wind. His haori cloaked him, protecting him from the chilly morning.
Last night’s events still weighed heavy on his mind, distracting him from paying attention to whatever conversation was conjuring between the rest.
Isagi, Reo and Nagi rode their respective horses towards the front, while him and Kunigami were at the back. Not that Rin minded. It gave him a chance to take in scenery and collect his thoughts.
Perhaps he could steer the group away from that specific mononoke? Originally, Kunigami and Isagi were isolated while dealing with that demon. If he were to stick to Kunigami, he could use his skills to protect him. But would that cause a butterfly effect and lead to one of the others to get attacked by the demon instead?
Then, should he just make sure everyone is together? Herd them like sheep? He has a feeling that isn’t going to work out…plus it would be odd for Rin to pay so much attention towards everybody after vehemently denying any association with them.
He had plans but all of them drew to dead ends. It was giving him a headache.
“Rin.” A voice pierced the silence he had surrounded himself with, catching his attention.
Coincidentally, the beholder of his thoughts was the one who was calling out to him.
“What?” Rin’s eyes moved to Kunigami, his voice riddled with sleep. He hadn’t been able to sleep well last night, his thoughts, rousing any sleep he had managed to gain, out of him.
Rin swears, if one more person asks him if he’s alright, he’s going to lose his shit.
“Have you been debriefed?” Kunigami asked instead. Oh thank the lord, he’s tired of repeating that he’s fine like a broken record.
“Debriefed? About the mission?”
“Yes.” Kunigami affirmed with a nod. Rin’s eyes were drawn to his nod, he seemed to have a habit of nodding his head, a fitting habit for an upright guy like him.
(Such intricate and inconsequential details only seemed to prove that everything is real, he’s dead—)
“I’ve been told the location and the reason why we’re going.” Rin averted his eyes, keeping his eyes forward.
“Then have you heard the myth around the mononoke?” Kunigami scrutinised his figure. In response Rin shook his head—-curiosity once again winning over his better judgement.
The saying curiosity kills the cat was probably made for him.
“They call it Akumu,” Kunigami narrated. “They say it formed from the despair of the forsaken, from those whose prayers were never heard by the heavens.”
[Ding, ding, ding!]
[New Information Unlocked—Akumu’s Origins, +1 Intelligence]
‘What’s this?’ Rin’s eyes focused upon the blue screen pop up.
[Intelligence points! Once you learn new information about this world, they will be stored in the System provided archive and gain you points depending on the importance or depth of the information you’re obtaining.]
‘I see…then how come I didn’t gain any points when Ego handed me the report?’
[All of the information in the report provided by Ego was information you already ready in the novel, therefore no points were added ( ˶ˆᗜˆ˵ )]
Makes sense.
“It is said to dwell between thoughts, all of the victims so far have lost their clarity and have been rather…self-doubtful, if you get what I mean?” Kunigami’s voice hesitated, his uncertainty in delivery rather obvious.
Rin gave a small nod in affirmation, he understood. Kunigami, satisfied by the nod, continued.
“Akumu doesn’t have a proper body, so you can’t hurt it just by stabbing at it, its weakness is its heart. Though, since it's bodiless, it has free reign over the position of his heart as long as it’s within his form.”
Rin already knew its weaknesses and its attacks. It was included in the report that Ego had handed to him, he was just curious about the myth around it.
All this information would typically be withheld by any other, to assure that they would be the one performing the best. Yet Kunigami was going out of his way to debrief him on all this…
He really is…such an upright guy.
“I see…” Rin gave an apathetic response yet Kunigami didn’t seem to mind it. Kunigami simply just nodded. Returning to the comforting silence.
His resolve had only further hardened.
He can’t let Kunigami lose his aspirations…and most importantly Rin can’t let him lose himself.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Harunone, meaning Sound of Spring. What sets Harunone apart is not its simplicity, nor its distance from the sects and cities—it is the blossoms. The cherry trees bloom in every season, their petals unfurling in defiance of frost and warmth alike, as though spring herself laid claim to the land and refused to leave.
The village’s air is renowned for carrying a sweetness so gentle it feels nostalgic. Pale pink petals drift lazily across stone paths, gathering in silent whirlpools around lantern-lit shrines and worn prayer stones. Even with the tension of future events, Rin couldn’t help but feel relaxed by the serene atmosphere.
Although…not everyone seemed relaxed by blossoms. Even though he wasn’t the target of the frigid stare, he could still sense Reo’s gloomy mood directed at Nagi.
Rin remembers it vividly, the first plot that signified the downgrade in the novel’s writing, was when Nagi was “stolen” by Isagi Yoichi.
Nagi, who had been encouraged to try swordsmanship by his best friend Reo, had entered Blue Lock after being recognized by Anri. He and Reo entered together, quickly proving themselves to be a dynamic duo.
Blue Lock's competitive nature with everything at stake motivated Nagi and after seeing Isagi Yoichi’s fantastical technique, he had aligned himself with Isagi to better himself. Though he poorly communicated his desire to improve to Reo, leading to the misunderstanding that Nagi had abandoned Reo.
Rin hadn’t paid too much attention to it when it was first introduced as it had already been implied that one day they would reconcile. And to see Nagi’s character development, a new fiery motivation stirring within him, kept him satisfied enough.
Of course, the promised reconciliation was soon thrown out of the window. In favour of making Reo another minor antagonist, who posed an obstacle between Isagi and Nagi specifically.
You could call them birds of a feather in that regard.
Though Reo definitely got more grace than he did as he was genuinely liked by the fandom. People admired his devotion to Nagi, despite the character not reciprocating. Unlike Rin whose only purpose was to pose an obstacle to Isagi, losing his reasoning and rationality throughout the novel, Reo had a (somewhat) proper reason for his resentment.
Talking about Isagi…
“Such a beautiful place.” Isagi's admiration drew his attention, voicing everybody’s opinions. He would’ve nodded if it wasn’t OOC.
Rin busied himself with his horse. He led the horse, a black Dosanko with buds of white hair around its eyes, into the stall with a murmured assurance and a steady hand on its neck. The animal snorted once, but did not resist. It knew the rhythm of his touch, the gentle weight of his touch.
With practiced ease, he slipped the lead rope from the saddle horn and looped it through the iron ring fixed into the post, securing the animal in the stable. Nobody wanted to bring the horses into such a dangerous environment after all.
“We should start off by questioning the locals,” Reo spoke for the first time in a while. “Ego has already contacted some of the families of victims, we should be able to get more information from them.”
Kunigami and Isagi nodded in agreement. While Nagi…Nagi’s eyes were wholeheartedly fixed upon Reo, who was ignoring him.
Hmm…isn’t he supposed to not care about Reo?
“It would also be good to check in with other locals that haven’t been personally affected,” Rin chimed in. “Stall owners and the local authorities can give more general information.”
He needs to put all his effort into this mission and that requires cooperation from his team members.
…
He hopes Isagi doesn’t say anything.
“I agree, we can split off into groups of three and two. After gathering information, we can meet up at the village’s center.” Reo acknowledged, ever the quick thinker.
Rin immediately beelined to Kunigami, . He didn’t care much for where he went, as long as he could keep an eye on Kunigami.
“Kunigami, group up with me.” Rin all but demanded.
“Huh…?” Kunigami seemed taken aback by the offer. He would’ve been more surprised if Kunigami predicted such an offer. “Oh, uh…sure.” Kunigami nodded, his voice still uncertain.
But that’s alright, he doesn’t need Kunigami’s certainty. He just needs him in his field of vision.
“Let me join too.” An unexpected voice interrupted, Rin turned to see Reo walking closer to the two of them.
Rin raised an eyebrow, he was willing to go with him and Kunigami just to avoid Nagi? Guess the wound is still fresh.
“I don't care.” Rin shrugged, visually apathetic to the development. But inwardly, he was rather glad Reo joined him.
Out of all of the characters, if Rin had to bet on one for his safety, it would be Mikage Reo. Both him and Reo are in similar boats, considering their role in the novel. And also the separation of the two is best for Nagi’s development.
Nagi tends to be overly dependent on Reo and Reo tends to spoil Nagi. In the novel when he paired with Isagi, his development was off the charts. Particularly because he got incredibly motivated next to a rival he wanted to defeat.
Cutting off the codependence to allow the two to flourish would be beneficial, of course just separating them for this mission wouldn’t do much. But the micro improvements are enough to satisfy him for now.
Rin’s eyes flickered to Isagi and Nagi. Both paused, hesitating. Why so? But before he could think too deeply about it, Isagi had already reacted.
“Alright then I guess the teams are made.” Isagi smiled, clapping his hands to emphasize his words. “Me and Nagi will go over to the victim’s home. Since you guys are more people, it’ll be easier for you three to talk to many of the locals. We can meet up at the village center went the sun starts setting.”
“Sounds good. Let’s split off.” Kunigami agreed.
That didn’t need to be said twice, Rin had already started walking towards the market. Reo was quick to follow, without bidding adieu.
Neither of them noticed the hesitation of Nagi and Isagi.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
At the center of the village, where dirt footpaths converge into a gentle stream, lies a broad, sun-spotted square—the heart of the village in full bloom. A gigantic Sakura tree, known as the Wishing Tree, is separated from the footpaths by a shallow encirclement of water, if you don’t mind getting your feet wet you can just walk through it to reach the tree.
Cherry blossoms drift down like soft rain, fluttering onto the shoulders of merchants and children alike. Rin wonders if it ever gets annoying for the villagers, after all they live in an area where the beauty of sakura trees aren’t fleeting, they’re constant.
The sakura trees line the edges of the square, almost protecting the area, their branches arching overhead to form a canopy of stationary spring. Sunlight filters through the pink petals, casting the cobbled ground in a warm, rosy hue.
Stalls bristle with life. The air is filled with the soft clatter of wooden carts, the scent of various foods from food stalls, and the murmur of friendly bartering. Artisans display hand-painted fans and inkbrush scrolls; farmers offer baskets of fresh rice, pickled plums, and golden pears still dewed from the morning harvest.
Children chase one another around the base of the old wishing tree, tying red ribbons to its trunk in hopes of a promise fulfilled, while elders sip tea from wooden cups at shaded benches, their laughter quiet but full of warmth.
Despite the bustle, the constant movement, there is no tension here. Even tourists seem to walk more softly. Voices, though many, never clash. It’s a peace that hums beneath the noise, as though the village itself breathes in slow, measured rhythm. Content in its regular heartbeat.
And above it all, the blossoms fall.
Rin can’t help but admire the scenery. It would be nice…to live in such a serene village.
“The atmosphere is so nice, I almost don’t want to break it with questions about the forest.” Kunigami drawled. Reo hummed in agreement as they briskly made their way through the stalls.
A stall caught Rin’s eyes, or more specifically an item caught his eye. It was nothing special. Just a hair ribbon.
A hair ribbon that was the exact colour of his nii-chan’s hair
"How much is this ribbon?" Rin inquired, his hand already reaching into his pouch.
“Seven silver coins.” The store clerk, a young lady who had busied herself with a book, responded without even looking up. That seemed rather overpriced for a simple hair ribbon…most likely because this village is a touristy area.
As Rin dug out seven silver coins, the woman suddenly spoke again.
“Uhm…actually,” Rin looked up from his pouch. The woman’s apathetic demeanour had vanished into thin air. “You’re…new to this area, right? It’s on the house, consider it a welcoming gift.”
“Eh?” Rin was completely taken aback, his teal eyes widened. Aren’t these prices meant for tourists who don't know any better…? Rin quickly composed himself and shook his head adamantly. “No, no, I can pay.”
Perhaps the woman thought he didn’t have enough money and was being nice?
“I insist,” The woman coaxed. “You guys are cultivators, right? You must’ve come here to deal with the mononokes!”
“Yes, ma’am. That’s right,” Reo stepped forward, giving a charming smile to the store clerk. “Do you mind giving us any information you know about the mononokes?”
“Oh yes!” The woman nodded enthusiastically. “Uhm, as far as I know, the spirits are most active at night like most.”
“And a lot of the victims end up being found very deep into the forest, around this empty clearing right in the middle of the forest, completely lifeless! It’s like somebody has sucked the soul out of them.”
Reo and Rin shared a glance. Rin hadn’t expected to get such noteworthy information the first time.
“The clearing has a huge sakura tree, similar to our wishing tree here actually. So you can’t miss it.”
Rin nodded, alright this gives them something to work with.
“Is the tree in the clearing also a wishing tree?” Rin inquired. The store clerk nodded.
“Yes, it’s a very popular spot! Tourists from all over come to visit that place or at least they used to…it’s too dangerous to go to now.” The woman sighed, wistfully.
Rin felt sympathy for the store clerk. The cut off the meadow probably led to a decline in the duration of tourist’s stay. If they were only here to see the wishing tree in the village center, they wouldn’t have to stay for long. But the forest is a perfect area for hikes or camping.
“Only those who desperately have a wish ever dare to go to the forest.”
“People are still going to the forest despite the dangers?” Reo seemed baffled.
“People go great lengths for desires.” Rin remarked. Reo looked at him with a questioning look. “We aren’t expectations, we just decide to work rather than wish.”
“You’re right about that…” Reo hummed before looking back at the store clerk.
Rin picked up the hair ribbon he had his eyes on, rubbing the fabric between his thumb and his index finger. He was deep in thought.
“Alright, thank you.” Rin abruptly thanked the store clerk. “Are you sure I can take this for free?”
“Yes!” The store clerk exclaimed, surprising both herself and Rin. “I–I meant yes, of course. It’s the least I could give when you’re getting rid of the spirit.”
“Ah…” So it was gratitude for their services, that’s awfully sweet of her.
“Thank you.” A faint smile tugged at the corners of Rin’s mouth.
“Y-your welcome.” The store clerk's voice quietened, her eyes fixed on his face. Rin turned to look back at Kunigami and Reo, the subtle smile dropping.
“We should get into contact with the local authorities to get victim reports. Maybe there’s a pattern to the victims.”
Rin loves horror and occasionally dabbles in the horror/crime genre. A common thing they all do is check for patterns in victims to narrow down habits of the criminals, surely the same could be applied for demons?
“Good idea.” Kunigami affirmed. A smile threatened to show again on Rin’s face, he’s doing something productive. Who would’ve known the feeling of being a productive member of society felt…so good?
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
The local police station was a bit out of the way. Located precisely close enough to the center for easy reporting yet far away enough to not interrupt daily life.
“Why do you think the demon attacks in the forest?” With his arms loosely hooked behind his neck, Reo turned to Rin and Kunigami and asked.
“Some spirits and demons tend to like darkness, the forest provides shade.” Rin gave a brief nod in response to Kunigami’s suggestion. Yes, that’s a plausible explanation.
“Yeah and if it’s bodiless then it’ll have an easier time blending into its surroundings.” Reo chipped in. That also makes a lot of sense.
But for some reason, Rin has a feeling that…that’s not all there is to it.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
The local authorities were patient and nice enough to guide them through the victims. Apparently, they had a whole mini team dedicated to reviewing the victim’s information currently. They seem to be taking this incredibly seriously.
The three of them along with a middle aged man by the name Kaito, a hearty man who reminds Rin of an overly extroverted uncle, poured over the details of the victims.
There were no patterns.
None whatsoever.
Men, women, children, rich, poor, tall, short…no details matched.
They poured over the details again and again, perhaps they had missed something. But no matter how many times Rin reread the reports, he couldn’t make any connections.
‘System’ Rin called out mentally.
[Yes, dear User?]
‘Do you see any patterns?’
[User can buy a hint for 100 SP points if he wishes to! Or obtain all of the chapters about this mission for 500 SP points! ദ്ദി(ᵔᗜᵔ)]
…
‘Forget it.’
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
“So…did the three of you find anything?” Nagi asked the worn out trio. Kunigami yawned, covering his mouth with his hand. Yet the yawn stretched too far to be fully covered by his hand. Reo leaned against Kunigami, his eyes on the verge of shutting from the amount of reading he’d done.
“We have a location of where the spirit is most active,” Rin relayed as the only member who wasn’t on the cusp of sleep. “It’s in the middle of the forest, a clearing with a wishing tree, similar to that one over there.” Rin gestured.
“Yeah, we got that too.” Nagi affirmed, so now they know for sure the location.
“What about the two of you?” Rin’s eyes flickered to Isagi, who seemed awfully…disinterested? Rather quiet too.
That was odd. This was technically Isagi’s first mission. As prior to this, Isagi had been more focused on refining and training his swordsmanship than putting them to practice in the real world.
He remembers Isagi being an avid participant in breaking down the mystery. How come he’s so…indifferent to it now? Isagi responded to his question this time, as if aware of his confusion around his silence.
“The victims were basically catatonic, we couldn’t get anything out of them.” Isagi shook his head. “And their family members just told us information we know from Ego’s report.”
Rin clicked his tongue, alright so they have little to nothing to go off on…fine. At least they have a location. It would’ve been a nightmare if they didn’t even have a starting point.
“It’s alright, the sun is setting soon so we can find out for ourselves.” Kunigami assured. That’s right, when you don’t have enough theory, you might as well just jump into field work.
“Then how about we go—” Rin opened his mouth to speak, but Isagi cut in before he could finish.
“It’s still early, how about we eat and get some rest first?” Although Isagi said the comment regarding everybody, the comment felt directed at him. Rin averted his eyes.
“Yeah, I’m hungry…investigating is such a hassle…” Nagi whined. “I want soba, do you think they have that here?”
“I’m sure they do, Nagi.” Isagi reassured Nagi. Rin could practically sense the glare Reo was shooting at him but Isagi paid it no mind. Honestly props to him, if he was the target of Reo’s glare he would be sweating buckets…
"Shall we go find some soba, then?" Isagi asked, glancing back at the group for any signs of hesitation. When none came, they began scanning the streets for a soba restaurant.
They walked together in a loose cluster, Kunigami and Reo chatting quietly, their voices blending with the soft hum of the evening. Nagi trailed beside them, his gaze fixed on Reo.
Isagi let his pace ease, eventually falling in step beside Rin, who lingered quietly at the back of the group.
“Are you holding up fine?” Isagi whispered to Rin.
“If you ask me that again, I’m going to stab you.”
“Haha!” Isagi burst into laughter. A light, melodic sound reminiscent of the wind chimes he and his brother used to hang during summer. Strangely, he seemed genuinely amused by the threat, his eyes once again dancing with mirth.
“Sorry, didn’t mean to ruffle your feathers, wannabe villain!”
Notes:
The novel: Oh yeah, Nagi didn't give two shits about Reo.
Also Nagi staring into Reo's soul─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Reo, Kunigami and Rin becoming a trio
Nagi & Isagi: That should've been me holding your hand, that should be me makin' you laugh 😔─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
The true filler was this chapter...
I intended to write the mission into this chapter but then I realized I had to do a lot of set up. And by the time I finished doing set up, it was already 6k words...and I didn't want give up any of the filler moments...
I really wished I expanded more on the Kunigami, Reo, and Rin trio but I felt it was getting too long...I'll bring them back as a trio when OOC restrictions are lifted so I can play around with their dynamics. I feel like rather than OOC restricting Rin, it's restricting me...
I love how I keep mentioning Sae like every chapter but he's still not in the fanfic officially. It's gonna take a while til we get to meet him unfortunately 💔 dw I have a lot of plans for the Itoshi brother tho :p
That's alrighty, next chapter is definitely going to be the mission! Hope you're as excited for it as I am ☺️
I have a lot of new ideas for this arc! I just hope I can execute them well 😅
I'm going to stop thinking about this chapter because the more I think about it, the more ass it seems. Sorry guys, next chapter will hopefully be better
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 5: Chapter Five: Limbo
Summary:
After preparing and strategizing, Rin is somewhat confident in his abilities to complete the mission. But what happens when things act differently from his expectations?
Notes:
Guess who didn't go to school again today...me!! I'm still sick, took another day off. Meaning another update for you guys!
Also, thank you guys so much for 100 kudos and 1000 hits! I honestly didn't expect anybody to read this...I'm very grateful!
I'm fr going to school tomorrow therefore I wouldn't bet on an update tomorrow. But dw it'll come out soon, I'm literally brainrotting about this fic. I DREAM about it, it's my pride and joy. Also thank you for everyone concerned about me!! Dw guys, I'm totally fine, I won't push myself. Writing this is rejuvenating since I literally have no other hobbies. (That's a lie, I do. But this takes priority)
ALSO SO SORRY FOR THE LATE COMMENT RESPONSES!! I locked in on writing so much I forgot to respond...will be responding soon. Love you guys, please keep your comments coming!!
I wrote this instead of practicing for a class debate...I'm sure it'll be fine :P Once again, no beta we die like Rin. So sorry for any grammatical errors
Also new hydration challenge: Take a sip of water whenever you see the word Rin and spirit. Happy reading!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Part 6: The Butterfly Effect
The Sakura forest is located on the outskirts of the village—a hollow of twisted quiet and unnatural grace.
The petals still fall, much like in the city, but too slowly, as though drifting through liquid, refusing to land, refusing to rest. Some seemed to never touch the ground at all, caught in some invisible current that circles without end. The trees—they lean slightly inward. Not bent by wind, but as if they were listening.
No sound enters this place. No crickets, no rustle of small life. Only the sharp crunch of their own steps on brittle leaves, and the awful realization that his breathing is louder than it should be.
The air is sweet, too sweet, cloying, like rotting fruit beneath perfume. It settles in the back of his throat like a thirst never quenched.
Apparently, the longer you stand beneath the blossoms, the harder it is to remember why you came. Or how long you’ve been standing there. Or if you’re still alone.
“This place is so…creepy.” Nagi said with a hint of revulsion in his tone.
“Yeah, the blossoms were a pretty sight in the morning but now…” Kunigami frowned, everyone seemed thrown off by the atmosphere in the forest.
“Don’t wander carelessly.” Rin’s voice cut through the casual conversation with sternness. Although. he gave this advice to the others, he made sure to closely trail behind Kunigami.
For once nobody disagreed, or piled on a playful jab. With such a creepy atmosphere…who would’ve?
The forest had once been a living shrine—unspoken wishes and ambition arched like haunting vaults. It was quiet in the forest, yes, but the atmosphere was not dead. The wind hummed lullabies through the sakuras, simultaneously relaxing and unsettling them, and the undergrowth had smelled of moss, of wet bark, of forgotten rain.
But something had shifted.
It came quietly—like a dreamless sleep. Or a silent poison.
The forest seemed to breathe differently. Each inhale a hush, each exhale a groan through hollow buds. The wind no longer hummed. It hissed.
Rin walked ahead, eyes narrow, posture firm like a bowstring. One wrong move and they’re done for. Behind him, Isagi and Kunigami followed, silent, sharp-eyed. None of them spoke.
Words felt dangerous here.
They had only turned around once—to check the path they’d come from—and what they found was wrong. The trail was gone. The trees had shifted. Roots that hadn’t been there moments before coiled up like veins under the soil, and a new scent in the air— metallic, cloying—stuck to the back of their throats like syrup gone rancid.
"Nagi? Reo?" Kunigami's voice cut through the stillness like flint against ice.
No answer.
“I’m sure they’ll be fine,” Isagi reassured, though the corners of his mouth were pulled down to a frown. “Let’s continue forward.”
Against Isagi’s suggestion, Rin halted. He could feel it again: that pulling. Not physical—worse. Like a memory being plucked from his skull and unraveled strand by strand.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
”Rin, you’re incredible.”
”Play football with me.”
”If it’s you…you can be the best one after me.”
Nii-chan is really nice…
Nii-chan…is the number one nicest in the world.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Rin blinked.
Beside him, Isagi spoke low. “There’s something here.”
His voice sounded terribly calm. As if unfazed.
He didn’t mean an animal. Not a person. But a presence that dragged its fingernails across the lining of Rin’s consciousness.
The forest was changing, being disassembled and then assembled once more. Not violently. But with the quiet patience of something ancient, learning how to hunt again. Something you’ll miss if you blink.
Leaves shifted colors in real time, bleaching from pink to bone-white. Trees bent subtly, forming unnatural arches above the boys as they walked, a passage of twisted limbs and silent eyes. As if escorting them to their death.
The bark on the trunks peeled away in long strips, revealing not wood beneath, but layers of what looked disturbingly like skin. Veined. Pulsing.
The deeper they went, the more the rules frayed.
Footsteps no longer echoed. Sound was swallowed.
Time unraveled.
Rin glanced at Kunigami and Isagi and for a moment, their faces didn’t belong to them. Isagi’s eyes flickered a shade too dark. Kunigami’s jaw clenched at an unnatural angle before snapping back with a soft pop.
“Ugh…” Rin hissed through gritted teeth, clutching his head as if trying to hold it together. The thing—this demon—was playing with him, digging claws into his mind. It felt like his skull was splintering, cracking beneath invisible pressure. Rage surged up. Irrational, seething—curling in his chest like fire.
“Rin?”
A voice—soft, grounding—cut through the chaos like moonlight through storm clouds. A hand settled gently on his shoulder, anchoring him.
“Don’t let it get in your head,” Isagi said, steady and close. Too close. “We’re still with you.”
Right. Rin took a deep breath, unconsciously leaning into the touch. He can’t afford to lose his rationality. Yet Rin bit his lip, he had never been a particularly mentally strong person.
“This isn’t just a forest,” Rin muttered, voice low and raw, pained. “It’s a cage… and the bars are made of fear.”
“Then we better break it.” Isagi snorted, shaking his head. With a shit-eating grin Isagi continued. “Don’t tell me you’re scared?”
Rin opened his mouth to return the mock (a playful comfort) with a scathing remark.
But a hush fell like snowfall in a blizzard, thick and heavy. The trees swayed.
Then the ground breathed.
Rin totally didn’t let out a yelp.
From beneath the earth, black tendrils of root and shadow slithered upward. Reaching, twitching, smelling of decay. The air was suffocating. Sweet rot. Burnt cedar. Blood.
“Move. Rin ordered, composing himself in an instant. His voice was colder than steel, cutting through the dread.
They ran.
Not from something behind them…but from everything around them. The trees clawed at them, bark splitting into grasping hands. A crow burst overhead but it had no eyes. Just empty sockets weeping blood.
The mist thickened into walls. Grabbing at Rin, trying to hold him down and suffocate him.
He didn’t know when the chase had started. Only that they were now prey.
Shapes moved at the corners of vision. Half-formed. Dripping with memory. Things that wore Sae’s face, Sae’s voice—but broken, inverted. Sae laughing without sound. Sae weeping from too many mouths.
Rin stopped. He drew in a sharp breath, it felt like inhaling needles. His chest tightened, heart twisting painfully in his ribs.
The clearing ahead was wrong.
Sae’s body was wrong.
A circle of stones, blackened by fire long extinguished. In its center: the wishing tree—made up not of cedar and cherry blossoms, but of fused bones, veins, and reddened petals.
Kunigami staggered next to him, eyes wide. “What is this…?”
Rin couldn’t help but feel relieved at the sound of his voice, while they were running he hadn’t had a chance to check on Kunigami.
He didn’t answer though. Neither did Isagi.
Because something else had stepped into the clearing.
It had their shadows. All three of them. Woven together.
And it was learning to wear them.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
The trees were wrong.
Reo felt it in his stomach first, not fear, not quite, but a gnawing emptiness. An uneasy feeling resting heavy on his chest, hindering his breathing. As if something had been pulled out of him when he wasn’t looking.
He turned to Nagi.
“You saw them ahead, right? Rin, Isagi, Kunigami. They were right there—”
But Nagi didn’t answer.
His eyes were glazed, distant. Watching the trees sway.
Or… breathe.
Because that’s what they were doing now. Not moving with the wind—but pulsing, slow and rhythmic, like lungs breathing in reverse. With each breath, the forest folded closed in around them.
"Reo," Nagi finally said, voice low, strained. “This place... it’s learning.”
Reo blinked. “What?”
“The forest. It’s copying. Watching us.”
And he was right. The longer they stood still, the more familiar the surroundings became—too familiar. Trees positioned like old training dummies. Roots curling in the shape of the battlefield. A crooked branch mimicking the tilt of Reo’s own posture.
It was building a mirror. A mockery.
He tried to shake it off. “We need to move. We need to find them.”
They stepped forward and the forest shifted with them. Not around them. With them. Like it knew their path before they did. The trees moved just slightly after each step, just enough to be noticed. Enough to remind them: You are not alone. Never alone.
Then came the sounds.
Not animals. Not wind.
Voices.
Faint. Echoed. Looped.
“Nagi?” called Reo's own voice from somewhere deep in the woods, warped and hollow. “You left me…”
The real Reo froze beside him. “That’s not me.”
“And that’s not me,” came Nagi’s voice in return—detached, muffled—like it was coming from under water, or from behind a wall of sleep. “Why didn’t you back me up, Reo? Why did you choose them?”
Reo’s throat closed. “Shut up.”
The shadows beneath the branches rippled. Something crawled inside them—shapeless, but listening. Observing.
Suddenly, the path split.
Three ways.
No logic. No markers. No sound. Just three narrow corridors lined with trees so tall they scraped the sky, cloaked in fog thick as breath on glass.
Reo clenched his fists.
“They want us to split.”
Nagi tilted his head. “Then we don’t.” With unwavering belief, as if nothing could ever pull them apart.
Reo didn’t get time to think about it too hard.
Because something laughed. As if mocking Nagi’s naive declaration.
It came from all three paths at once. Not a human laugh. Something layered. Like glass dragging across a violin string, sawing through it while producing a cracked sound.
Reo’s heart pounded. “Stay close.”
Nagi gave a quiet nod and stepped closer, obediently. Reo’s shoulders, rigid with unease, eased slightly—Nagi’s proximity grounding him like a weighted blanket.
Reo’s eyes scanned their surroundings, sharp and alert, every nerve still on edge.
Then warmth slipped over his hand.
Startled, he looked down to find Nagi casually lacing their fingers together.
“…What are you doing?” Reo asked, his voice low.
“You said to stay close,” Nagi replied, deadpan, his face unreadably calm.
“You don’t have to hold my hand to do that,” Reo muttered, mouth twitching downward. “Let go.”
“But I’m scared,” Nagi said flatly, in the same neutral tone one might use to comment on the weather.
Reo blinked at him, stunned into silence.
Nagi stared back, completely unfazed.
A long sigh escaped Reo, part irritation, part surrender.
“You… are insufferable.”
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Rin tore through the mist-drenched forest, distorted beyond recognition, every muscle coiled with urgency. With fear.
The mononoke’s whispers twisted through the trees like venom, replicating his older brother’s voice, shadows peeling from the darkness to strike without mercy. Behind and beside him, Kunigami’s heavy footfalls and Isagi’s swift movements echoed, each locked in their own brutal fight.
Without warning, a shadow ripped through the fog—Rin’s twisted mirror, eyes hollow and wild, mouth twisted into a mocking grin. It lunged with claws like shattered glass. Rin didn’t hesitate. He dodged low, slicing through the air with a swift strike. The illusion shattered into smoke, but more surged forward—each one a jagged shard of his past.
Faces flickered in the shadows: a brother’s cold disappointment, a car accident, every failure Rin had buried clawing at him like a living nightmare. He snarled and swung his katana, breaking the illusions apart piece by piece. His breath came hard and fast, heart pounding.
Nearby, Kunigami grunted, smashing a shadow that without a doubt morphed into a distorted version of his own doubts. His heavy blows cracked the air.
Isagi moved like a predator—fluid, precise Was he always this good? Dang the protagonist is OP. Shadows most likely twisted into distorted figures of his deepest insecurities and fears. His strikes were lightning fast, carving through the night, each blow an effortless command to hold onto himself.
Rin caught glimmers of their battles through the fog, but the mononoke’s trickery kept their enemies hidden—he could only fight his own demons.
A shadow exploded out of the land, this one a grotesque beast, that seemed awfully familiar yet he couldn’t put a finger on it.
A shifting mass of darkened flesh and burning spirit, vast and formless, yet disturbingly human in silhouette. Twisted horns curled like broken shards of glass from his skull, and beneath them, its eyes were…eerily empty.
Rin met it head-on, adrenaline enhancing every sense. Exhilaration coursing through his veins. How long has it been since he last felt this euphoric?
When he still played the pitch with his brother, feeling invincible, as if he were on top of the world.
His blade sang through the air, slicing through the apparition with ruthless precision.
The forest seemed to pulse, alive with a sinister heartbeat as more illusions surged. But Rin didn’t falter. Every strike was a declaration: he would not break. Not here. Not now.
He has only recently got a shot at living, he wasn’t going to waste it.
The mononoke’s laughter echoed—cruel, mocking—but Rin’s eyes burned with a fierce light. Around him, Kunigami and Isagi fought their own battles, shadows screaming and fading beneath their fury.
They were warriors locked in a dance with darkness. And Rin was determined to win.
Or well…determined to complete the System’s mission.
[You can do it! You can do it! Go, User! Go, User! ᕙ( •̀ ᗜ •́ )ᕗ]
Even while fighting for his life…Rin can’t seem to catch any quiet.
[Oh, you look so cool User! Itoshi Rin’s beauty was truly no joke, can I please have a photo?]
Rin didn’t respond, too busy flashing at the illusions.
[Please, please, please!]
“Sure, whatever!” Rin screeched, leaping backward to evade the lashing tendril of darkness.
Eugh, gross.
[Just a couple more, User! Then you can enact your plan of rescuing Kunigami and being free from OOC!! (๑´>᎑<)~*]
‘You seem more excited than me.’ He flipped high into the air, the motion sharp and calculated, dodging the attack while countering in the same fluid motion.
[Of course! That means I get to see you smiling (❀❛ ֊ ❛„)!]
That’s…awfully sweet.
[I can take a lot of photos of you and sell them for a super duper high amount! (˵ •̀ ᴗ - ˵ ) ✧]
‘I…seriously, what am I to do with you?’
[Model for me, of course! (๑>•̀๑)]
Rin suppressed the roll of his eyes, refocusing his attention onto the battle. The amount of illusions around him had dwindled greatly, thanks to the original’s skills. That’s why he could bother paying any attention to the System.
With one final, cutting slash, the last illusion before him unraveled into mist. Rin exhaled sharply, breath ragged as he wiped the sweat from his brow with the back of his hand. It felt like he’d been tearing through the illusions for hours. Ugh, so bothersome.
Rin lowkey understands why Nagi finds everything a hassle now. Each slash had been more draining than the last. The weight of the mononoke’s curse settled deep into his bones, heavy with both mental and physical fatigue.
From what Rin remembered, once you cut through enough of the illusions, the mind snapped free of the mononoke’s grip. That was when the true form—the writhing, abyss-like spirit beneath the tricks—revealed itself. Now that he has dealt with those pesky illusions, Rin could finally shift focus to Kunigami.
(Rin ignored the incessant pounding of his heart, a rhythm unrelated to physical exertion)
The plan was simple. Kunigami and Isagi had been the original pair. While the original Itoshi Rin, Reo, and Nagi had been the trio. But now, with roles shattered and paths crossed, Rin could be their anchor—the third blade to strike from the blind spot.
He pivoted, sharp-eyed and ready to locate Kunigami.
But what he saw made him falter.
Not Kunigami.
Isagi.
Frozen in place. Paralyzed with fear.
His eyes were glassy, unfocused—locked on something only he could see. His chest rose and fell in shallow, panicked breaths, as though even air was reluctant to stay with him. Pupils wide and quivering, he looked more like a ghost than a fighter.
Then Rin saw it—the mononoke creeping behind him like a nightmare made flesh, stretching tendrils toward Isagi’s heart. Ready to merge. To hollow him out. To unravel his desires, his drive—everything that made him Isagi.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
The mist curled like fingers around his ankles, he knew he should move. Yoichi’s well aware of how destructive this particular demon could be. Yet he was rooted in his spot.
The mononoke loomed in the distance—not with claws or fangs, but with a veil of stillness. It had no true form, only a shadow stitched together by threads of ink and thought. It pulsed faintly with an unnatural rhythm, like the throb of a second heart in Isagi’s skull.
Then the hallucination began.
His breath hitched. Cold sweat broke across his brow.
Ahead of him, a figure staggered into view—familiar gait, familiar silhouette. There was blood. So much blood. Crimson staining teal robes. Dark strands of hair matted against a pale, battered face. The figure collapsed to the ground with a sickening finality, limbs slack, eyes wide and unseeing.
Something cracked in Isagi’s chest.
He couldn’t scream. Couldn’t move. His hands trembled at his sides, curled into fists so tight his nails drew blood.
The mononoke whispered through the fog. Its voice wasn’t audible in the traditional sense—it echoed through the marrow of his bones, snaked into his skull like a parasite. “You couldn’t save him.”
“No—” Isagi rasped, the word catching in his throat. He had fixed it—-
“You watched. You let him die.”
The world tilted.
The trees felt like they were leaning in to watch him break. The air pressed down on him, thick and cloying. Isagi’s knees buckled slightly, but he didn’t fall. He just stood there—rooted like a gravestone—watching the illusion replay itself over and over.
Each time, the figure fell slower.
Each time, the sound of their final breath grew louder.
Each time, it felt more real.
It was real. It had been real.
Isagi’s heart thundered in his chest, loud and hollow, like it was echoing through an empty chamber. His lips parted, a sob nearly escaping—but no sound came out.
He was trapped.
Paralyzed.
Haunted by the image of someone he could never bear to lose—dying just out of reach.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Rin didn’t think. His body moved before the moment could register.
Rin lunged.
The world blurred into motion as his body twisted between Isagi and the creeping shadow. He didn’t hesitate. He didn’t think.
He threw himself into the path of the mononoke’s tendrils. His arms embraced Isagi, shielding him with everything he had.
The moment contact was made, everything in Rin’s body screamed.
It wasn’t pain, not in the physical sense. It was something deeper. Like something primal had sunk its teeth into his soul.
A soundless howl tore through his skull as the mononoke slithered past his skin and into him.
It didn’t pierce—it replaced. Cold, viscous tendrils sliding through his veins, pushing his blood aside like it was nothing. His nerves lit up in horror, his breath caught mid-gasp, lungs no longer his own. For a split second, he swore his heart stuttered, then beat again, out of rhythm. Wrong.
The forest vanished.
He was inside himself now. Floating in a void of ink, suffocating under the weight of something that was becoming him. The mononoke wasn’t attacking him. It was rewriting him. His ambitions, his fears, his precision, his rage—all unraveled into threads. The spirit traced along each one, deciding which to keep, which to sever, picking him apart with a sick joy.
He clawed at his own mind, desperate to stay whole.
But it whispered: Why fight? Isn’t this easier? Isn’t it better to feel nothing at all?
His muscles trembled as he clutched onto Isagi. His jaw clenched, every cell resisting the urge to collapse, to surrender. He could feel the edges of his selfhood fray, a blur of childhood resentment, unmet expectations, and battles he never wanted to fight. It was pulling him apart, piece by piece, and wearing him like a mask.
Then—
Arms.
Weakly embracing him.
Isagi.
Eyes still wide, still dazed—but focused. On him.
“Rin…” he breathed, voice fragile, like a single candle flickering in an ocean. “Move—what are you—?”
Isagi’s eyes were filled with something raw—something that looked too much like heartbreak. He gazed down at Rin, wounded and hollow. Why do you look like that? Rin thought. Why do you look at me as if I’m precious?
He wanted to reach out, to say something—anything—to ease the anguish in Isagi’s expression. To wipe away the tears forming in his eyes.
But Rin couldn’t speak. His mouth wouldn’t open. His throat burned. His entire body had turned to static.
Still, he stood.
Shaking. Sinking.
But standing.
Because he refused to let Isagi disappear the way he once almost had.
If something had to be lost—if one of them had to be consumed—it wasn’t going to be Isagi.
He’d already made that choice.
Even if the mononoke peeled away everything that made him Rin Itoshi.
A voice cut through the thick fog of dread, smooth and taunting.
“Ah, ah… we can’t have that, now. Such a lukewarm ending is unbecoming of your body.”
Rin’s whole world collapsed into darkness.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
When Rin came to, he was adrift in an endless expanse of white—an abyss not of darkness, but of blank, blinding nothing.
A low groan escaped his lips. It felt like someone had taken a hammer to his skull. He clutched his head, as if pressure from his own hands could somehow dull the splitting pain. His vision swam. He felt like shit.
Nii-chan used to pat his head when his brows knotted like this—a silent way of asking if he had another headache.
Rin muttered a curse. Damn those illusions… they’d tangled his thoughts, dredging up memories he had no reason to remember.
He shook it off.
Wait.
Where was he?
The last thing he remembered was—Isagi.
Rin let out a sharp breath and ran a hand down his face.
Instead of rescuing Kunigami like he was supposed to, instead of sticking to the damn plan… he’d thrown himself in as a replacement. Taken the hit.
Brilliant.
He had to be absolutely brain dead.
“System?” Rin called his trusty and handy System, surely it would know how to get out of this place. Most likely a figment of the mononoke’s illusions.
But he was met with silence.
Rin’s eyes furrowed. “System?”
Instead of an answer, his hair whipped across his face—caught by wind that shouldn’t exist in a place like this. A cold, unnatural gust that didn’t come from any direction, but all of them. He looked up, eyes narrowing against the sting as it dried them out, forcing tears that didn’t belong there.
This place wasn’t real. But the ache in his head, the unease crawling under his skin?
That was real enough.
Where the hell was he?
“Ah. You’re awake.”
The voice cut clean through the white void—flat, emotionless. Rin froze.
That voice…
It sounded just like his own.
Slowly, he looked up.
Standing before him was a figure—no, a spirit—identical to him in every way. Same eyes. Same build. Same tightly wound expression. It was like staring into a mirror that had learned how to breathe.
“So,” the not-Rin said coolly, arms folded behind his back. He was floating. Fucking floating, “you’re the one who entered my body.”
Rin’s mind reeled. What? Entered his—?
“What the hell are you talking about?” he asked, voice hoarse. Then, the pieces started to connect in all the worst ways. He licked his dry lips, hesitation laced in every word.
“Are you… the original Itoshi Rin?”
“Yes,” came the curt reply.
Silence followed. Heavy. Suffocating. The spirit stared him down with that same unblinking, dispassionate gaze, and Rin—real Rin, or well not exactly—could only stare back, struck dumb by the impossibility of it all.
Eventually, Rin found his voice.
“You… do you know where we are?”
“You’re in a limbo between life and death,” the original Rin replied without inflection. “My limbo, to be precise.”
Oh.
That wasn’t ominous at all.
“How long have you been here?” Rin asked warily. The spirit’s eyes sharpened—not with emotion, but with a focus that reminded Rin all too much of Sae. Cold, detached. Watching everything and revealing nothing.
“A while.”
“A… while?” Rin echoed, caught off guard by the simplicity.
“Well,” the spirit said, tone dry as bone, “it’s not like I have a way to keep time in purgatory.”
“Oh..” Rin spoke, dazed and uncertain.
“Yeah, oh.” Original Rin echoed—more like mocked—with the roll of his eyes.
“Give me a break,” Rin muttered with a sneer, the faintest flush of pink creeping across his cheeks. “I almost died.”
The original said nothing. Just stared at him flatly, like he was some kind of idiot.
“—Anyway… do you know why I’m here?” Rin asked, clearing his throat and trying to regain some semblance of control.
“Of course I do,” the original Rin replied, nodding calmly. “I’m the one who brought you here.”
“…What?” Rin blinked, baffled. Just when he thought he’d wrapped his head around the situation, the universe tossed him another plot twist like a slap to the face.
“The mononoke,” the original continued, his tone so casual it was infuriating, “was attempting to break your soul apart. I pulled you into my limbo before it could do anything.”
“Did you know your soul is halved?” the spirit added offhandedly, as if talking about the weather.
Rin’s stomach twisted.
“What?!” Rin’s voice cracked in disbelief. His brain scrambled to keep up, already overloaded with too many impossible things at once.
“Could be the cost of crossing realms,” the original Rin mused, drifting closer with a strange, weightless grace. He stopped just inches from Rin’s face, eyes locking onto him like a reflection about to crack. “Crossing over isn’t something you can do without consequences. The other half of your soul… it might’ve been the price.”
Rin leaned back instinctively, a chill crawling down his spine. The air felt thinner. Halved? What did that even mean? And worse—what were the consequences?
“Typically, the living can’t be dragged into limbos,” the original Rin said, his voice smooth as ever. He twisted midair, his spirit moving with effortless grace. Now behind Rin, he circled lazily, inspecting him from all angles before floating sideways, as if lounging on invisible air.
“Those with fractured or incomplete souls are an exception,” he added casually.
“Consider yourself lucky,” he continued, yawning into his hand. “The price you paid to cross realms ended up saving you.”
Rin’s brow furrowed. “Are there any consequences… to having my soul halved?” His voice came out quieter than he intended, laced with something he couldn’t quite name—dread, mayhaps.
“How would I know?” the original Rin replied flatly.
“You—are you serious?” Rin snapped, glaring daggers at him.
“Of course,” the spirit said, tone maddeningly calm. “I’ve never had my soul halved.”
Rin clicked his tongue in frustration, pressing a hand to his forehead. Shit. A halved soul couldn’t be a good thing. There was a reason people were born whole. Did it shorten his life? Ruin his ability to cultivate? What if it—
No. Not now. Bigger problems.
He squeezed his eyes shut, took a breath, and forced his mind to focus.
“…Do you know how to get out of here?” Rin asked, opening his eyes to meet the original's unreadable stare.
“I do,” the spirit said simply.
…
A beat passed. Then another. Rin stared. Waiting.
The silence dragged on like a punishment.
“…Can you help me get out of here?” Rin asked at last, tension creeping into his voice. His teeth clenched slightly, but he kept his tone respectful. As much as he wanted to scream, this spirit was his only gateway out of here.
The original Rin stared at him, expression unreadable.
“No.”
Rin blinked. “What?! Why not?!”
He shot to his feet, eyes flaring as he stepped forward. The spirit floated upward, drifting just out of reach.
That smug bastard.
“Don’t feel like it,” came the answer, delivered with the enthusiasm of someone declining a lunch invite.
Rin’s eye twitched. “What do you mean you don’t feel like it?!”
“Exactly what I said,” the original replied, shrugging mid-air. He laid back down, arms folded behind his head, completely unfazed. “I don’t feel like it.”
“Then why the hell did you bring me here in the first place?!”
“I was bored. And lonely,” the spirit said, flipping over to rest on his stomach, chin in his hand. “Not much company in a white void.”
“You dragged me here—because you were lonely?” Rin repeated, voice rising in disbelief.
“You should be more grateful,” the original said, still lounging. “I saved your life. If I hadn’t interfered, that mononoke would’ve crushed the rest of your soul.”
Rin’s fists clenched at his sides. “How am I supposed to be grateful for being alive when I’m trapped in some purgatory with a smug ghost?!”
The spirit hummed softly, as if giving the idea actual consideration. “Hmm… fair point.”
“Fair point?! That’s all you have to say?!”
“Yes,” the original Rin replied with an indifferent nod, a smug smile spread across his lips as he looked down at Rin with amusement. Rin’s jaw clenched.
Suddenly, the original burst into soft, bubbling laughter.
“Oh, I haven’t had this much fun in ages,” the spirit said between giggles. And, much to Rin’s dismay, the sound was oddly… pleasant. Like wind rustling through spring leaves—light, melodic, infuriatingly soothing.
The spirit drifted closer again, eyes crinkled in delight. “I was just teasing.”
Rin stared, dumbfounded, as the spirit wiped phantom tears from the corners of his eyes. Do spirits even have tears?
“You should’ve seen your face,” the original said, voice still trembling with amusement. “Is this how I looked whenever someone teased me? I would’ve wanted to tease myself too.”
Rin’s brain stuttered. Froze. Crashed.
He was hallucinating. He had to be hallucinating. There was no way this—this ghost version of himself—was real.
What the actual living fuck is going on?
“Oh dear,” the spirit chuckled, still grinning. “Looks like you’ve overworked that head of yours.” It reached out and Rin instinctively braced for another hit.
But instead of pain, the spirit’s fingers flicked his forehead with surprising gentleness.
Soothing, even.
A little too soothing.
A strange warmth spread from the point of contact, and his thoughts began to soften—like cotton soaked in sleep. Warm…fluffy. The edges of the world blurred.
His knees felt like water.
He was... sleepy.
“Goodnight, Rin,” the spirit’s voice came, distant and muffled, like it was speaking from beneath a still lake. “We’ll talk again… when you’re well rested.”
And then everything faded to black.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
When Rin awoke again, the pain in his skull had vanished. No more pounding like it was being split open. Instead, a gentle fuzziness settled in his head—not disorienting, but soothing. Like slipping into a warm shower after a freezing day. Or licking a cold popsicle by the ocean on a sweltering summer afternoon.
Comforting. Disarmingly so.
Rin sat up slowly, much like he had the first time he found himself in the limbo. He blinked away the sleep lingering in his eyes, fragments of memory slowly returning—along with a surge of very specific rage.
“That bastard…” he growled under his breath, trembling slightly.
“Ah, you’re awake,” came a familiar voice behind him.
Rin turned with a weary sense of déjà vu, only to find Itoshi Rin smiling at him in thinly veiled amusement.
“…Yes,” Rin muttered, fixing the spirit with an expectant glare. He didn’t even bother to mask the urgency in his expression. His eyes all but shouted: Give me something—an answer, an exit, a direction. Anything.
Apparently, his desperation only served to entertain the spirit more.
With a lazy grin, the original Rin drifted through the air and slid beside him like mist curling into place. One translucent finger reached out and poked the soft of his cheek.
The contact sent a cold jolt down Rin’s spine—like being plunged into icy water.
“Awh, that face is adorable,” the spirit cooed, eyes glinting with mischief.
Rin recoiled, lips curled in disgust. “Don’t touch me—and this face isn’t even mine. It’s yours. You’re literally complimenting yourself.”
“Nope. Just stating facts,” the spirit replied coolly. “You look cute, so I said you look cute. Objectively.”
He paused, voice softening. “And that body’s not mine anymore. I haven’t inhabited it in a long time.”
Rin frowned, trying to make sense of it. “But it is your body. You were born in it. Lived in it. You don’t just… detach from that.”
The original Rin tilted his head. “Time works differently here,” he said, almost kindly. “I’ve existed in this place far longer than I ever lived. Or… at least, that’s how it feels.”
Rin opened his mouth, then closed it. Fair enough.
Still…
“What’s the last thing you remember?” he asked, curious now. There had to be a reason he had ended up here, of all people—inside this body. Maybe the death of the original held a clue.
But the moment the question was out, the spirit’s expression changed. His eyes narrowed. The air shifted.
“That’s none of your business,” he said flatly, voice laced with quiet hostility.
“…What?” Rin blinked. He hadn’t expected that. “Of course it’s my business. I’m here, in your body. I have a right to know what happened to it.”
“You don’t need to find that out,” the original snapped, his tone cold and final. “What matters is that you’re here now. And it’s not like you can undo it.”
“I could,” Rin muttered, defiant.
The spirit’s gaze sharpened like the edge of a blade. “And what would you trade for that? The rest of your soul?”
Rin went still.
That shut him up.
Rin averted his gaze, jaw tight. Like a guilty child refusing to apologize.
The spirit sighed softly.
“Let’s focus on getting you out of here,” Itoshi Rin said, tone finally sobering. His posture straightened, his playful demeanor reined in like a cloak folding over steel.
“Like I mentioned—your soul is halved,” he continued. “Which makes returning tricky.”
Rin’s expression faltered.
“But not impossible,” the spirit added gently. “We just need to compensate for the missing part.”
“…How?” Rin blinked, wary. It’s not like they could summon a soul fragment from thin air. This place was literally nowhere.
“It just so happens,” Itoshi Rin said with a glint in his eye, “that my soul is a half.”
Rin stared at him. “I thought you said it wasn’t.”
“Yeah. I lied.” The spirit’s tone was flat, unapologetic.
“You seriously piss me off.” Rin sneered.
“Language,” the spirit smirked, reclining midair like a noble lounging on clouds. “Crude words don’t suit a cultivator.”
“Like you never cursed.”
“I didn’t say that,” the spirit replied smoothly.
“Then why call me out?”
“Because I felt like it.”
“You little sh—”
“Anyway,” Itoshi Rin interrupted with a wave of his hand. “Back to the point.”
“Right…” Rin muttered, catching himself. It surprised him how easy it was to get lost in their back-and-forth. “So, how does this work? Do we, like… fuse? Co-live in the same body? Because that sounds horrible—I don’t want to—”
“No, no, nothing that awful,” the spirit cut in, rolling his eyes. “You talk so much. Do you ever stop thinking?”
“Maybe you think too little.”
The spirit raised an eyebrow. “Do you want to get out of here or not?”
Rin shut his mouth. Grudgingly.
“Good.” The spirit grinned. “And don’t worry, I’m not moving in. That’s an invasion of privacy on both ends.”
He folded his arms, floating a little higher. “Though you’re not entirely wrong. It’s a kind of fusion—but not the ‘share-a-body-and-trauma’ kind. I’ll become a physical manifestation of your missing half.”
Rin squinted. “…You’ll become an object?”
“More or less,” Itoshi Rin shrugged. “A sword. A necklace. A… shoelace. Who knows.”
Rin frowned. “Wouldn’t that mean… you lose your humanity? You’d be stuck. Inanimate. Trapped.”
A chuckle. “You’re too damn sympathetic,” the spirit murmured, clearly amused by the concern on his face. “No. I’ll still be me—just anchored to you. I’ll be able to wander nearby like a ghost when I want. And if I get tired of people, I go back to being…whatever I end up as.”
He grinned. “Honestly? Sounds like a great deal. We both get to go back to the land of the living, no consequence since we’re balancing our the oddities.”
Rin exhaled slowly. That… doesn’t sound terrible.
“But how do you know all this?” he asked warily. “You don’t exactly learn that from bedtime stories. Don’t tell me you experimented—”
“I was obsessed with soul studies when I was alive,” Itoshi Rin admitted. “Used to sneak into the forbidden section of the sect’s library. Spent nights pouring over whatever I could find.”
“…Ego didn’t know?”
The spirit gave a half-shrug. “He never said anything. But I’m pretty sure he knew.”
Rin narrowed his eyes. “Then why didn’t he stop you?”
“I don’t know.”
Silence stretched between them. Not uncomfortable—contemplative. Like two versions of the same flame, flickering in different directions.
“So… what do we do?” Rin asked, eyes flickering over to Itoshi Rin.
“It’s not we,” the spirit corrected smoothly. “It’s what I do. You just sit tight and don’t worry your pretty little head about it. You couldn’t help even if you tried.”
That tone—condescending, smug—grated on Rin like sand in his teeth.
He opened his mouth, frown already forming, but before he could say anything—
Flick.
Itoshi Rin tapped his forehead again.
Oh, that little shit—
“Do me a favor and rest, will you?” the spirit said with an infuriatingly soft smile. “You’re going to need it.”
Before Rin could retort—before the curse forming on his tongue could leave his mouth—the world blinked out like a candle in the wind.
And the dark took him once again.
Notes:
Rin: Okay, I have a set plan with contingencies, as long as it's within my calculations it'll be fine. Everyone will come out unscathed--
Proceeds to get bulldozed by the spirit
System: [Oh no, my model (っ◞‸◟ c)]─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Rin losing his shit, infuriated at og!Rin and horrified at his circumstances
Og!Rin: Isn't he so cute?─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
I decided to split this chapter in half. I think I'm getting too ambitious with how much I think I can fit into a single chapter...
I actually really enjoyed writing this chapter, it was so much fun writing og!Rin and Rin's interactions. I hope yall like them too. Though writing both of their names confused the shit out of me, I hope it wasn't too confusing for yall to read.
Is og!Rin kinda OOC? Yes. But I wanted to give him the 'idgaf I'm dead' vibe. Also ngl...I kinda wrote him more like Sae rather than Rin himself. Whoops.
Poor Rin, getting knocked out every other moment. What a princess.
Also em dash my beloved, I rarely used it before but I've seen it in so many fanfics that I had to add more. Life changed, eyes pleased. Gorgeous.
And since I've skipped the POV chapters in the last chapter, I wrote Isagi and Nagireo's POVs into this one. Let me know if you guys prefer having a bonus section at the end or having it woven into the story.
Thank you for reading!!!
Chapter 6: Chapter 6: The Butterfly Effect
Summary:
Stuck in the limbo, Rin has to find a way out. Luckily, his spirit fellow seemed to happy to help him
Notes:
Hello!!! I have broken my daily update streak 💔
This chapter is a little different from the others, well not really. I had a lot of fun writing it so I hope you guys enjoy it!! Also, the debate went well!! I zoned out for like half of it hehe
I have tomorrow off as well so I shall continue to write :D
Happy Reading!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Part 7: The Butterfly Effect
When Rin awoke, he was already crying. Not just from fear or confusion—but from pain so absolute it devoured him. Every nerve screamed, every inch of his body felt like it was being torn apart from the inside. His vision flickered like a broken light, darkness swelling at the edges until even the outlines of the world slipped away. Not that it mattered—he couldn’t focus through the agony even if he had his vision. He wasn’t sure he remembered how to focus.
He had died before. He had attempted once. He knew what death felt like.
The sensation of life slipping through his fingers like sand draining from a broken hourglass. The feeling of every fiber of his being aching with a relentless, gnawing pain, not sharp but heavy, dragging him down like stones tied to his soul. And beneath the physical torment, a deeper wound pulsed—a dull, throbbing ache of something far more insidious: the quiet, unbearable weight of emotional pain. Pressing against his chest like grief given form, like mourning for a part of himself already gone.
But this… this was worse.
It felt like something monstrous was being forced into him—shoved into his bones, his soul—like a jagged, burning wrecking ball wrapped in barbed wire. It wasn’t just pain. It was a violation. Like something sacred inside him was being shattered and reassembled all wrong.
“No… please…” Rin whimpered, each breath catching on a sob. His voice was broken glass, barely a whisper. He had never sounded so delicate before, never been so fragile before. It sounded wrong to his ears. “Make it stop… it hurts… it hurts so much…”
“Shhh…” A voice came from the darkness, soft and gentle, the kind people use to hush frightened children. “You’ll be alright. Just breathe.”
But Rin didn’t believe it. Couldn’t.
Because it felt like he was being unmade—torn apart and rebuilt as something else. Something ruined.
His lungs burned with every gasp, as if they were being consumed from the inside—corroding like the dying embers of a crematory fire. Each breath was agony, raw and searing, like inhaling smoke and sorrow. It hurt so much he wished he'd never known what it felt like to breathe at all—that he'd been born without air, without lungs.
And the worst part was, he didn’t even have the strength to scream.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Rin was gasping for breath by the time they paused. He dry heaved, his mind foggy and heavy. Collapsing onto the ground, he struggled to breathe—each inhale shallow and strained.
Across from him sat Itoshi Rin, legs folded neatly, one hand resting gently on Rin’s head. His fingers—ghostly and cold—ran through Rin’s hair. The chill was oddly grounding.
“You’re doing really well,” Itoshi Rin murmured soothingly. Normally, such words would’ve made Rin cringe with embarrassment, but right now, he could barely register who was speaking.
He certainly didn’t feel like he was doing well.
“Are you ready for another round?” Itoshi Rin tilted his head, his expression patient as he waited for a response.
It took Rin a few seconds to comprehend the question before he gave a faint nod. He didn’t trust his voice to speak normally.
“We don’t have to continue if you’re not ready,” the spirit said gently. “I could put you back to sleep if you prefer.”
Rin shook his head. Sleep offered no refuge. He wanted to escape his nightmares, not return to them. And the longer he waited, the harder it would be. He already hears a voice in the back of his head whispering to him to stay—-wouldn’t it be so much better here? He needed to push forward.
With a quiet sigh, Itoshi Rin relented, following Rin’s wishes.
Rin’s body gave a small, involuntary twitch as he let out a soft whimper. He squeezed his eyes shut.
This was going to be a long, grueling process…
Itoshi Rin didn’t speak again. He only placed his palm more firmly over Rin’s head—cold seeping in, not just into his scalp but into the marrow of his bones.
The world around them flickered.
And then it shattered.
Rin was no longer in the white void. He was—he didn't know where he was.
The smoke. The screaming. The blood. A figure—no, someone—collapsed to the ground. The scene was grotesque, almost unreal. Flames warped his vision, blurring the details, making it impossible to tell who it was lying in front of him.
Another figure dropped beside them, clutching the fallen body, shaking it desperately. Muffled sobs cut through the chaos.
“—Wake up! Don’t leave me.”
“I... I’m sorry.”
“Don’t apologize. Just—just stay with me.”
He gasped, his lungs seizing as if they remembered the panic from that scene. What the hell was that?
“You can’t change it,” a voice—Itoshi Rin’s?—echoed from somewhere behind him, “but you can face it.”
Face it?
Face what?
His body stayed remarkably still. He didn’t close his eyes. He let the pain hit him like a wave, and he stayed standing. Just barely.
And then—quiet.
The place faded. The blood. The screams. All of it dissolved like ash.
When Rin opened his eyes, he was lying on the ground again, chest heaving, throat dry.
Rin’s vision slowly cleared, the blur fading until shapes found meaning again. His head was resting gently in someone’s lap—warm, steady hands supporting him with care. He blinked, dazed, and met a pair of familiar eyes.
Isagi.
His finger twitched—there was something delicate perched there. He looked down slowly, and his breath caught.
A butterfly.
A blue swallowtail, its wings shimmering like fragments of the sky, rested lightly on his fingertip. It was so still, so calm, as if acknowledging him.
Before Rin could move or even fully take it in, the butterfly lifted off, wings fluttering in a slow, graceful arc as it disappeared into the air.
It was gone just as quickly as it came—but it left behind a strange sense of peace.
Like a familiar presence.
“Oh, Rin…” Isagi breathed his name, voice soft and thick with emotion. The tension in his body melted at once, shoulders sinking as if he’d been holding his breath for hours. Rin had never seen him look so relieved—so joyous.
Sweat glistened on Isagi’s skin, catching the light like morning dew. There were tears in his clothes, smudges of dirt and blood tracing the path of a hard-won fight—but none of that mattered now. He was here. He was safe.
Rin didn’t even think—he leaned closer, pressing his face into Isagi’s lap, burying himself in that warmth. Isagi slipped his arms around Rin, pulling him close in a slow, deliberate embrace. Rin didn’t resist—he sank into it, into him, letting the warmth of Isagi’s hold anchor him to the moment. For the first time in what felt like forever, he allowed himself to be held...
A sigh escaped him, low and shaky, in relief.
He was back.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
The rest passed in a haze. His body, too drained to carry itself, hung limply as Kunigami carried him on his back. Rin’s cheek rested against the back of Kunigami’s neck, his breaths faint and shallow, barely more than whispers of air.
Isagi stayed close, never straying far. Every so often, his hand would find Rin’s back—gentle, grounding. It wasn’t just to soothe him.
It felt more like reassurance. Like Isagi needed to feel him there, to be sure he hadn’t lost him.
[User! User! User! .·°՞(っ-ᯅ-ς)՞°·. Are you okay? I was so worried! (╥﹏╥)]
‘I’m fine…’Rin attempted to sound reassuring—even though he felt like he’d been run over seventy-two times and then shat on by sixteen pigeons.
‘Did I…complete the mission?’
[User, you should focus on yourself in this situation! (◞‸◟) Don’t be so selfless!]
…Wasn’t the mission supposed to be the most important thing? With enough point deductions, he could die.
Whatever. The System was probably just trying to be caring. In its own child-like way.
‘System…’
[Yes, User?]
‘How old are you?’
[Silly, User! I’m a System—I don’t have an age.]
‘Right…’ Rin’s brain was far too muddled for this shit.
[Although I was coded not too long ago so I suppose I would be considered young if I was in the human world!]
That seems incredibly accurate.
“Nagi! Reo!” Kunigami’s voice rang out, louder than necessary. Rin winced at the volume—it seemed they’d finally found the others.
Isagi shot Kunigami a sharp look, and the taller boy muttered a quick apology, adjusting his hold on Rin a little more carefully.
“What happened to Rin?” Reo was at their side in an instant, genuine worry etched across his face. Rin blinked, slightly taken aback. He hadn’t expected Reo to care that much.
“The mononoke—it’s gone now,” Kunigami explained, voice low. “But it got to Rin before we finished it off…”
“Is he okay now?” Nagi asked, ambling up behind Reo. He wasn’t nearly as frantic, but his concern was obvious all the same.
“I’m fine…” Rin rasped, though the strain in his voice made it sound more like a bad joke than reassurance.
“Is that your catchphrase or something?” Nagi muttered dryly. He wasn’t wrong—it did feel like that was all Rin ever said lately.
Not that it was his fault. He was literally under OOC restrictions.
“Shut up…” Rin grumbled, too drained to defend himself properly. He tucked his face into Kunigami’s shoulder, trying to hide the exhaustion. Everything hurts.
“…Let’s get back,” Isagi said softly, concern still heavy in his tone. Then, glancing over at Reo and Nagi, he added, “We’ll talk more later.”
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
A day had passed since then. As soon as they returned to the village, the group booked a room at one of the nicer inns—mostly for Rin’s sake. The moment his body touched the mattress, he was out cold.
When he finally stirred, the room was cool and quiet. A soft breeze drifted in through an open window, brushing against his skin. He shivered and instinctively pulled the blanket tighter around himself.
“So cold…” Rin mumbled, voice barely more than a breath, curling into himself in search of warmth.
A low chuckle broke the silence, light and warm. Moments later, the breeze vanished—the window shut. Rin sighed, content and cozy again.
Wait…
Who was here?
He blinked his eyes open, lashes fluttering like feathers. His vision blurry.
“Oh—sorry. Did I wake you?” a voice asked, playful and melodic, like wind chimes dancing in summer air.
The bed dipped slightly as someone sat beside him. A soft hand began combing gently through his hair, fingers tracing calming lines through the strands. Rin closed his eyes again with a quiet, pleased sigh, leaning into the touch like a cat seeking comfort.
A soft chuckle rippled through the room, warm and amused by Rin’s cat-like behavior. Then, the back of a hand brushed gently against his forehead—tender, checking for fever. Rin’s lashes fluttered open again, vision slowly sharpening.
“Yoichi…?” he murmured, voice thick with sleep as he spoke Isagi’s name—his first name.
Yoichi stilled at the sound, eyes locking with Rin’s. For a heartbeat, he didn’t move. Then he smiled—bright and breathtaking. The kind of smile that could part storm clouds. Rin almost had to look away. It was too much. Too soft.
“Yes, it’s me,” Yoichi said, his voice like warm honey dissolving into the quiet of the room.
Rin rubbed the sleep from his eyes as he pushed himself upright, the blanket falling from his shoulders. “Are you feeling better? You’ve been out for nearly a full day.”
“I’m… much better now,” Rin hummed, eyelids still heavy, his voice barely above a whisper.
“Are you hungry?” Yoichi asked gently.
“Mhm…” Rin nodded, though his eyes remained stubbornly closed. He was clearly not a morning person.
The bed shifted as Yoichi began to rise, the warmth of his presence starting to fade. On instinct, Rin’s hand reached out, fingers catching the edge of Yoichi’s haori. He clutched it gently, like a child reluctant to let go of a dream.
They both froze.
Rin blinked, registering what he’d done. His fingers released the fabric at once, and he inwardly cursed himself. The embarrassment jolted him fully awake.
Yoichi’s smile only grew softer.
“It’s okay,” he said, voice warm and full of understanding. “I’ll bring you something to eat. Why don’t you wash up in the meantime?”
Rin gave a small, sheepish nod, eyes flicking away to avoid Yoichi’s gaze. One hand crept up to rub the back of his neck, a futile attempt to calm the lingering blush on his ears.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Isagi returned with a plate of onigiri, the scent familiar and soothing—comfort in its simplest form. Rin sat near the chabudai, towel draped over his shoulders, freshly washed and still drying. His damp hair clung softly to his skin, and the air between them felt... gentle.
Isagi set the plate down in front of him, their hands brushing for the briefest moment.
“Thank you,” Rin murmured, eyes lingering on the food for a moment. Then down to the towel. He hesitated. Eat first… or dry his hair?
A quiet laugh escaped Isagi—low, fond. He’d been laughing a lot around Rin lately. And somehow, it never felt mocking. Just… warm.
“Give me the towel,” Isagi said, stretching out a hand. His voice was both an offer and a promise. “I’ll dry your hair.”
Rin faltered. The gesture was too tender. Too close.
“No.”
Isagi leaned in a little more, his smile soft but playful. “Don’t be shy.”
“I’m not shy.”
“You talk in your sleep, you know,” Isagi teased, effortlessly flipping the conversation.
Rin stiffened. “I do not.”
“Yes, you do.”
“No, I don’t.” Rin’s tone sharpened, but his ears betrayed him—turning pink at the edges.
Isagi only leaned back, grinning. “Yes, you do.”
“Isagi.”
The warning in his voice was clear. But Isagi’s grin only deepened.
“Oh? No more Yoichi?” he asked, teasing laced with something tender.
“I’m going to beat you up.”
“You could,” Isagi said, eyes twinkling. “But I think we’re close enough now that you should be calling me by my first name.”
Rin opened his mouth—then closed it.
What in the world was happening?
Isagi must have caught the confusion on his face, because he chuckled, softer this time. Almost affectionate.
“Don’t look so panicked,” he said gently. “It’s just my name. Not a love confession.”
He paused. Then, with a glint in his eye, added, “Unless you were planning one. Then by all means—”
A pillow smacked squarely into his face.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
In the end, Rin relented and let him dry his hair.
Isagi’s touch was careful, his fingers guiding the towel in slow, downward motions to avoid frizz. It was gentle. Thoughtful.
Intimate.
It felt… awfully domestic.
Rin bit into his onigiri, the left side of his cheek puffing out as he stored the food, chewing slowly before swallowing. The silence between them wasn’t uncomfortable—just full of unspoken things.
“Isagi,” Rin said, mouth still slightly full. No answer. Just the continued movement of the towel against his hair.
He frowned. “Isagi.”
Still nothing.
“Isagi…?”
Nothing.
Rin exhaled, long and irritated.
“…Yoichi.”
“Yes, Rin?” The reply came instantly, sweet as syrup.
Oh, this little shit—
“What happened with the mononoke?” Rin asked, tone softening just a little.
Yoichi paused, the towel stilled in his hands. His expression shifted—brows drawing together, something colder creeping into his eyes.
“Always thinking about the mission,” he said with a sigh, voice quieter now. “You never really rest, do you?”
“I am resting,” Rin replied dryly, raising a brow. “Doesn’t mean I can’t think while doing it.”
Yoichi’s eyes dulled, the light vanishing from them. His smile faded—replaced by something far more chilling. A cold, unfeeling expression settled over his face, like all humanity had been stripped away.
When he spoke again, his voice dropped—low, weighty, and laced with something unsettling. A cold, twisted satisfaction threaded through every word, like he took pleasure in the devastation.
“I killed it.”
The air shifted.
His tone was sharp, stripped of warmth. It sent a chill down Rin’s spine.
“Oh.” Rin looked down at his hands, fingers curling loosely. “I see.”
“We’re heading out today,” Yoichi said softly, His demeanor shifted in an instant—a complete reversal. Soft again, gentle in that eerily familiar way he always was when speaking to Rin. It was a bit unsettling…
He continued drying Rin’s hair with the same gentle rhythm. “We need to check the area—see what caused the mononoke to appear in the first place.”
Rin gave a slow nod, now distracted by the objective. Alright then. Last time, he hadn’t had much chance to observe the surroundings, but a few theories had already begun forming in his mind—
“You’re not coming.”
The words cut through his thoughts like a blade.
“What?” Rin turned to look at him, brows knitting. “Why not?”
Yoichi’s eyes met his, firm and unyielding. “Are you seriously asking that? You haven’t even had a full day of rest.”
Rin’s lips tightened. “It doesn’t matter. It’s not like the spirit could actually do anything serious in the end—”
“You nearly got your soul ripped apart, Rin!”
The words slammed into him like a physical blow. The rare edge in Yoichi’s voice filled the room, echoing in the quiet space between them.
Rin flinched. His gaze dropped.
Yoichi had never raised his voice at him. Not in the novel. Not in this life. Not even when the original Rin had been cruel, cold, or impossible to deal with. Yoichi was always calm—always kind.
To hear that warmth slip away, even for a moment, was... jarring.
The silence that followed was sharp, almost unbearable.
“I’m sorry,” Yoichi said, his voice softer now, laced with guilt. “I didn’t mean to shout. I just… I’m worried about you. Please, Rin.” His hands stilled in his hair. “Don’t push yourself. Not after you just nearly—”
Yoichi let out a pained sigh.
“Just… let yourself be safe for a while.” His voice pleaded, breaking slightly.
The raw emotion in his voice—it wasn’t just concern. It was fear. A kind of quiet desperation Rin wasn’t used to hearing from him.
Rin swallowed hard. How could he argue when Yoichi sounded like that? Like the thought of him getting hurt again actually pained him?
“…Alright,” Rin whispered, voice barely audible.
Yoichi relaxed instantly, visibly relieved. “I’ll fill you in on everything, every little detail.” he promised with a soft smile, his hands resuming their gentle movement in Rin’s hair.
And just like that, the warmth returned. The silence wasn’t sharp anymore. It was something softer.
Safe.
“You worry too much about me,” Rin murmured, voice barely above a whisper. “Stop wasting your time.”
But Yoichi still heard him.
Yoichi didn’t even hesitate. His voice was gentle, but firm—assured, too assured.
“I told you,” he said, eyes holding his, “worrying about you could never be a waste.”
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
The sliding door creaked open with a soft groan, and Kunigami stepped in first, his tall frame moving with surprising quietness so as not to disturb the stillness of the room. His eyes landed on Rin, and the usual sternness in his features melted into something more gentle.
“How are you feeling today?” he asked, voice low but steady.
Reo followed closely behind, the hem of his robes brushing softly against the tatami. His presence added a familiar brightness to the room.
Ah, the inspector trio.
Back when they’d spent long hours pouring over old spirit records and scrolls, Rin had grown surprisingly close to them—at least, as close as the OOC restrictions had allowed. Now that those limits were likely gone, that tentative closeness had started to bloom into something easier.
“Well enough,” Rin replied, his voice a little rough but honest. “There’s not much else to say.”
Reo clicked his tongue, crossing his arms with a disapproving huff. “I heard what happened. Seriously, what were you thinking?”
Rin blinked. “Everything happened fast. I didn’t exactly have the luxury of thinking.”
“Clearly,” Reo muttered, deadpan. “You’re a sacrificial idiot.”
Kunigami sighed and placed a steadying hand on Reo’s shoulder. “Let him breathe before you start scolding him.”
“Thank you,” Rin said with a faint, teasing smile, nodding toward Kunigami. “You’re officially my favorite now.”
Reo snorted, unimpressed, while Kunigami went slightly stiff—already regretting his involvement. They’d long since discovered how hilariously bad he was at receiving compliments, and both Rin and Reo had made it their shared hobby.
“Oh wow, alright,” Reo said, raising a brow. “I see how it is.”
The teasing was light, familiar. The air between them warm.
Outside, the wind rustled the trees gently. The world felt peaceful for once—and Rin let himself sink into that calm, even if only for a little while longer.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
“Are you sure you’ll be alright on your own? Do you need anything? Should I just stay with you?” Yoichi’s stream of questions came in rapid succession, his brows furrowed in worry.
“Give the guy a second to breathe,” Kunigami chuckled, stepping in with a lighthearted grin. Rin shot him a look of pure gratitude—his head was already spinning from Yoichi’s flurry of concern.
“I’ll be fine,” Rin said, seizing the pause to offer his reassurance. His voice was steady, if a bit tired.
“Make sure to ask the innkeeper if you need anything,” Reo added from the side, his usual poise tinged with genuine care. “And rest. Don't push yourself.”
“I will,” Rin nodded again, quietly touched by the fuss they were making over him.
Off to the side, Kunigami and Nagi stood watching as Reo and Yoichi hovered around Rin like worried parents. The sight was… strange, almost comical. And yet, kind of comforting.
Yoichi still didn’t look convinced. His eyes lingered on Rin, searching for something unspoken.
“Stay safe, alright?” he said softly, almost like a secret just between them.
Rin raised a brow, a faint smile tugging at his lips. “You say that like I’m the one going into the cursed forest.”
Yoichi’s lips twitched, but didn’t argue.
“Seriously, you guys are the ones who need to be careful,” Rin added, shifting into a more serious tone. “Document anything unusual. The spirit was likely born from resentment. Focus on areas with lingering energy, especially if it feels off.”
Nagi let out a long sigh. “You’re too serious…”
Rin blinked, then smirked. “Someone has to be.”
"Just stay safe, okay? At this rate, Yukimiya’s gonna go bald," Nagi muttered with a pout. He’d been the only one who hadn’t visited yet—mostly because he’d only woken up half an hour ago. And now, even he was getting caught up in the worrying.
It was strange, really—how one near-death experience had managed to bring them all closer together. The shift in their dynamic was subtle but unmistakable. There was more warmth now, more unspoken understanding.
With the OOC restrictions likely lifted (though he still hadn’t had the chance to confirm it with the System), Rin could finally express himself more freely—speak without weighing every word, feel without second-guessing his every move.
And it helped that he wasn’t too far off from the original, just… a softer version. Still reserved. Still quiet. But without the razor-sharp edges. Stoic, yes—but not cold. Not needlessly cruel.
It made things easier, somehow. Being allowed to just be.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Rin made his way back to his room, his steps slow and measured. The moment he slid the door shut behind him, a long sigh slipped from his lips. He sank onto the futon with a soft thump, body already molding into the familiar shape of exhaustion.
Sleep tugged at him almost instantly.
But just as his eyes were about to close, he jolted upright.
“System! Did I complete the quest?”
Instead of a verbal response, a familiar ding echoed through the room, and a translucent blue screen shimmered into view in front of him.
[Congratulations! You have completed your first quest!]
[Rewards: +250 SP points and removal of OOC restrictions]
[Bonus: You added depth to the story and diverged from the original storyline. +100 SP]
Rin exhaled a quiet breath and smiled. Alright. First goal—complete.
“Can you also show me the F points so far?” he asked, rubbing his hands together with mild anticipation.
Another chime, and the list appeared promptly.
[Of course, User!]
[Yukimiya Kenyuu: 45 F points (+20)]
[Nagi Seishiro: 35 F points | 6 R points (+15 F, +6 R)]
[Karasu Tabito: 5 F points]
[Shidou Ryuusei: 5 F points]
[Otoya Eita: 5 F points]
[Chigiri Hyoma: 5 F points]
[Kunigami Rensuke: 35 F points (+30)]
[Mikage Reo: 35 F points (+35)]
[Isagi Yoichi: Immeasurable]
Rin blinked. “Why is Yoichi’s… immeasurable?” His brow furrowed, suspicion and confusion mingling in his voice.
[I’m not quite sure. I’m currently contacting the administration about this—it may be a display error. ( •᷄ࡇ•᷅ )]
“You have administrators?”
[Yup! Even I have bosses. ꒰(˶◞ ‸ ◟˶)꒱]
Rin huffed a small laugh and shook his head. The surrealness of his situation never stopped surprising him. Even after almost dying, yet here he was getting notifications like a game protagonist and learning that even his system had to report to higher-ups.
Still, that smile lingered on his lips.
The OOC restrictions were gone. He was finally free to be himself—and better yet, people seemed to actually like that version of him.
Maybe this world wasn’t so bad.
Rin lay back down, a weight lifting from his shoulders at last. The window had been reopened during the visits, letting in the warmth of the improved weather. A soft smile tugged at his lips as he closed his eyes, ready to finally relax.
Then came the sound of wings fluttering.
He ignored it at first, assuming it was just something outside.
But the sound lingered...
Far too long.
With a sigh, Rin cracked one eye open—and immediately jolted upright with a startled shout.
“Oh, what the fuck!”
He scrambled backward, eyes wide as a kaleidoscope of blue swallowtails flooded the room. The butterflies moved with eerie coordination, swarming together until they began to take shape.
It was almost like a dance—an otherworldly, mesmerizing waltz of blue swallowtails that moved with a haunting, graceful precision. Their wings shimmered with a spectral sheen, deep indigo fading into ghostly azure, veined with delicate silver threads that glowed faintly in the dim light. Each butterfly trailed a faint, misty aura, as if dipped in moonlight and smoke, their movement silent but deeply felt, like the whisper of a forgotten dream.
They didn’t flutter so much as they drifted, synchronized in eerie harmony, weaving through the air in slow, hypnotic spirals. It was beautiful—unearthly—and laced with a quiet menace, like something pulled from an old myth or those OP animes. A deadly elegance, soft and chilling, as if the very air around them held its breath.
Their color faded into a ghostly, pale blue as they folded and melded, forming something—someone.
“Rin…” he breathed, staring as the figure solidified.
Itoshi Rin, ethereal and faintly glowing, hovered before him with a faint smile.
“Don’t tell me you forgot about me,” the spirit said, drifting closer with a weightless sway.
“You… became butterflies?” Rin blinked, trying to make sense of the surreal sight before him.
“Mhm,” Itoshi Rin hummed, offering a playful wink. “Poisonous butterflies, to be exact.”
“So pretty…” Rin murmured, mesmerized. A lone blue swallowtail, seemingly left out of the transformation, fluttered over and settled gently on his hand. He lifted it closer, admiring the intricate black-and-blue wings glinting in the light.
Itoshi Rin chuckled softly.
“In my butterfly form, I secrete poisonous fumes,” he explained, voice calm but laced with quiet pride. “Normally, butterflies like these wouldn't pose a threat to bigger predators. But my form isn’t exactly normal.”
He floated a little closer, his tone sharpening with pride. “I take the form of the demonic variant—the man-eating blue swallowtail. With those fumes, I can bring down anything.”
“That’s… terrifying,” Rin mumbled, eyes still fixed on the delicate butterfly in his hand.
Itoshi Rin nodded solemnly. “It is. But I’d never harm you,” he reassured gently. “We’re two halves of the same whole, after all.”
Then, with a cheeky grin, he added, “Cheer up—you can technically use me as a weapon.”
Rin gave him a doubtful look, lips pursed. “I’m not sure how I feel about that.”
“You’re too passive,” Itoshi Rin said with a sharp click of his tongue, his expression darkening as his eyes turned cold. “You need to use every weapon you’ve got. My form might be powerful, but there are far greater threats out there.”
Rin swallowed hard. This was only a beginning mission—one meant to ease him in—and yet he’d barely made it through alive. He didn’t even want to think about what the future held.
“The cultivation world is already brutal,” Itoshi Rin continued, voice low and serious. “Blue Lock? Even more so. One moment of hesitation, one second of doubt... and it could get you killed.”
His gaze hardened, locking onto Rin’s. “You need to sharpen yourself. Or you won’t survive what’s coming. No matter your skills.”
“You sound like you know what’s going to happen,” Rin said, frowning.
Itoshi Rin held his gaze for a moment, then let out a soft sigh and shook his head.
“I’m not omniscient,” he muttered. “I’ve just seen enough to understand how this world works.” He clicked his tongue, a hint of frustration slipping through.
“…Wouldn’t using you as a weapon also affect me?” Rin mumbled, furrowing his brow. “It’s not like I’m immune to the poison.”
“Correct,” the spirit nodded calmly. “We’ll need to work on that before you can wield me properly.”
Itoshi Rin lifted his ghostly hand, holding up two translucent fingers in a slow, deliberate gesture—like a countdown laced with consequences.
“You have two options,” he began, voice steady. “First, we build your immunity to my poison. It’ll be a long process—grueling and painful—but it’s the safest and most reliable method in the long run.”
He lowered one finger.
“Second, we find you an artifact that grants immunity. It’s easier on your body, less tormenting… but also far riskier. Artifacts can be lost, stolen, rendered useless. You’d be placing your survival in something external—and unpredictable.”
The remaining finger hung in the air like a warning, glowing faintly in the spirit’s pale blue light.
“Choose carefully.”
Rin opened his mouth to speak but faltered, uncertainty tightening his chest. This wasn’t a decision he could make lightly. He needed time to think it through.
“You don’t need to choose now,” Itoshi Rin said softly, his voice a strange mix of reassurance and authority. “I’d rather not have you pick so soon.”
“That’s… fair,” Rin nodded, exhaling slowly.
“Also… don’t call me Rin.”
“…What?” Rin blinked, caught off guard.
“You called me Rin when I arrived,” the spirit pointed out, tone casual. “People are going to think you’ve completely lost it if you talk to thin air and say your own name.”
“I think they’ll think I’m insane either way if I’m talking to myself,” Rin deadpanned.
“…Touché.” The spirit offered a faint nod of approval. “Still, it doesn’t change the fact that I’m no longer the inhabitant of Itoshi Rin. I’ve lost that connection—and truthfully, I don’t want to be associated with it anymore.”
“You are the inhabitant of Itoshi Rin,” Rin argued, brows knitting together. “To everyone else, you’re the same person as your body. It’s probably best if you stop separating the two in your head.”
The spirit didn’t respond immediately. He just hovered there, silent, his expression unreadable. But something in his posture shifted—like Rin’s words had landed deeper than either of them expected.
Rin paused too. He realized, then, how much he had mentally split them apart: himself and the spirit. But to the outside world, there was no difference. They shared the same body. The same name. The same face. And in the eyes of others, the one who moved and breathed—regardless of who was inside—was Itoshi Rin.
The spirit—whoever he really was—seemed more concerned with Rin’s survival than his own sense of self. That protectiveness was unsettlingly selfless.
"Then what do you want me to call you?" Rin asked, changing the topic.
“I didn’t think that far,” the spirit replied without missing a beat, his tone infuriatingly indifferent.
Rin stared at him, expression flat. Unbelievable. If this kept up, he was going to develop high blood pressure.
“How about you name me?” the spirit said suddenly, tilting his head, eyes shining with something unreadable.
Rin’s irritation evaporated, replaced by confusion. “You want me to name you?”
“Mhm,” he hummed. “It doesn’t feel right to name myself. Names are precious because they’re given with care. I don’t… have enough care for myself to make it matter.”
That caught Rin off guard.
It was such a quiet, almost offhand admission, but it echoed with something deep—something hollow and old. Rin looked at the spirit, really looked at him. He saw someone who had lost not just his name, but the belief that he even deserved one.
That was… achingly sad.
Rin pressed his lips together, the weight of the moment settling in his chest. Slowly, thoughtfully, he began to consider what to call the spirit.
“How about… Ren?” Rin said quietly, eyes fixed on the spirit as though the name itself held weight.
The spirit blinked, brows furrowing. “Ren…? Like lotus? Or love?” His expression twisted slightly in doubt. “I don’t think either meaning suits me. And… don’t you think it’s too close to your own name?”
“Maybe,” Rin admitted, his voice soft. “But that’s part of the point.”
His gaze unwavering from where he sat. “Lotuses symbolize rebirth. And that’s what this is, isn’t it? A second life. A new form. But you weren’t born out of nowhere. You were Rin once. That doesn’t just disappear.”
The spirit stilled, his faint glow flickering gently like a candle touched by wind.
“You have people in this world who care about you. Bonds you made. Memories you left behind. I didn’t create those, and I don’t understand all of them—but they’re yours. Whether you like it or not.”
Rin took a breath, steadying the ache in his chest that even he didn’t realize was there until now.
Perhaps these words were just as much for him as they were for Itoshi Rin.
“I know you want to leave that name behind. Maybe it hurts. Maybe it feels like you don’t deserve to keep any part of it. But I think… you do. You deserve to start again—but not by erasing everything. You don’t need to forget your past to move forward.”
He paused, eyes meeting the spirit’s glowing ones.
“Ren is close, but not the same. It’s a way to say you’ve changed… but not vanished. That you still exist. That you still matter.”
The silence that followed was heavy, filled with unsaid things.
“You said names should be given with care,” Rin said at last, his voice quiet, vulnerable. “So… this is me giving you one. With care.”
The spirit stared at him, the faint, ghostly butterflies that made up his form trembling slightly—like they didn’t know how to react to that kind of kindness.
A heavy silence settled between them, stretching longer than Rin expected—so long it made his chest tighten with unease. Had he pushed too hard? Had his words unsettled the spirit more than comforted him?
Rin parted his lips, about to take back what he said. Maybe it wasn’t his place to impose his feelings. What mattered most was the spirit’s comfort, not his own desires. But before he could speak, a soft voice cut through the quiet.
“Okay…”
Rin blinked, eyes searching the fading glow of the spirit. “Okay?”
“I like the name,” Itoshi Rin—no, Ren—said quietly, a gentle certainty threading through his words. “From now on, call me Ren.”
Rin’s surprise bloomed into something warm, a smile breaking across his face like sunlight after a long storm. Relief, hope, and something tender all mingled in his chest.
He smiled up at the shimmering figure before him, feeling the weight on his shoulders lighten, the air around them softening.
“Then… it’s nice to meet you, Ren.”
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Bonus
The room was dim, cloaked in an eerie stillness. Two figures—Ego and Anri—stood before a spectral projection, cast by a spiritual artifact known for resurrecting the past. An artifact placed on disciples when on important missions.
It replayed memories exactly twelve hours old, the images flickering like ghosts in the dark.
“Rin…” Anri breathed, her voice tight with worry. Onscreen, Rin’s body convulsed on the ground, limbs twitching violently as the mononoke’s curse took hold. “Is he going to be okay?” she asked, biting her lip hard.
Ego didn’t answer.
His gaze was locked, not on Rin, but on Isagi Yoichi.
Isagi knelt beside Rin, hands trembling, clutching him with desperate urgency. His face had twisted into something hollow—grief-stricken, broken. His eyes were glassy, distant, as though he were staring through the moment… reliving something he’d already lost once before.
Then came the mononoke’s laugh.
A sharp, guttural shriek—unnatural and mocking. The creature slithered through the air, its form barely solid, its voice coiling like smoke around the scene.
“Oh, failed again, did you?” it hissed. “Poor, helpless Isagi Yoichi—always watching them die, never able to stop it. Just like before.”
And then—Isagi looked up.
His eyes were no longer clouded by grief. They were sharp, narrow, burning with something primal. Ego leaned in slightly, eyes narrowing.
This wasn’t rage.
It was something darker.
It was the breaking point.
The projection blurred—too fast to follow. One moment, the mononoke was laughing. The next, it was nothing. Shadowy limbs—whatever unnatural substance the mononoke had been formed from—were strewn across the battlefield like discarded scraps. Isagi had torn it apart with terrifying precision, leaving nothing behind but silence and ruin.
No hesitation. No mercy. Isagi moved like a force of nature—his strength unchained, his presence heavy, wrong. It was as if something deep inside him had reemerged.
The air around him darkened. A sinister aura clung to him like a second skin, pulsing with raw, unstable power. His face was blank, eyes unreadable—but everything about him radiated danger.
Isagi didn’t look human.
He looked demonic.
Ego’s lips curved into a thin, satisfied smile.
“Anri,” he said, never taking his eyes off the image, “Blue Lock is ready for Phase Two.”
Notes:
Rin yapping about how Ren's past is important and how despite him being a spirit, he's always a part of Rin
Ren: (இ﹏இ`｡)─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Nagi: Yukimiya's gonna go bald
Yukimiya sneezing, wondering who's shit talking him─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
WE GOT A NAME UPGRADE, FROM ISAGI TO YOICHI ‼️ AND FINALLY FROM ITOSHI RIN TO REN, NOW IT'S NOT GOING TO BE TOO CONFUSING...hopefully those names are really similar though
I played around with the character relationships more this chapter. So sorry if they're OOC, I don't have much to go off of since Rin's so introverted canonically 😭 But we got the inspector gadget trio back huzzah ‼️ ‼️
I know someone wanted Ren to be an OP sword but in cultivation settings, cultivators tend to have a spiritual sword that's bound to their soul so I didn't really go that route...sorry man I hope you're satisfied with killer butterflies.
Also, are the butterflies super cliché? Yes! But I love characters who use poison so hehe.
Also, another reason why I chose the name Ren is because Rin has lotuses in his character design therefore I wanted Rin to carry a part of Ren in more ways than one :p I'm really going for the platonic soulmate route with Rin and Ren.
Also, this is a blue swallowtail! They also symbolize tranquility and new beginnings, my way to wish Ren a good life in his new form :D
Also I don't think we give Isagi enough credit, mf is scary as shit 😭 Blue Lockers are tougher than me, if I had Isagi yelling at me I would've cried. I tried my best to replicate his scariness but I really suck at writing scary atmospheres 😅
We just have a little more of this arc, I have a little something planned. Though it may or may not make it to the cut. Depends on if I'm satisfied with how I execute it or not.
We'll see manga characters soon!! PXG my loveessss, and maybe a certain brother 👀👀
Chapter 7: Chapter 7: Piggy Bank
Summary:
The case is wrapping up smoothly---a bit too smoothly. Rin can't help but be nervous.
Notes:
Hello!! And yet another 2AM post.
Thank you guys so much for the lovely comments and for 2000 hits!! I'm so glad you guys are enjoying it!! I'm sorry I haven't responded, I spent most of the day playing video games and taking a break lol.
ALSO MY FRIEND MADE GORGEOUS FANART FOR CHAPTER FIVE, TYSM FISH!! Ren looks a lil different here....
This chapter is a bit short and a bit of a mess, it's because I was once again too ambitious with what I think can fit into a chapter. Don't worry though, I have written the first half of the next chapter already. Though I will be going out tomorrow so probably expect a late update tomorrow as well.
Also some vocab to know for this chapter:
Shoya - Village Chief/Headman
Sukiya - An elegant traditional Japanese architectural style, known to be used in tea houses and higher class homes.
Waraji - Traditional Japanese shoes made by straws---often worn by samurais
Hajimemashite - A polite and formal way of greeting someone new. Basically like pleasure to meet you but maybe a bit more formal
Washitu - Also known as a Tatami room--originally used as study rooms for the wealthy, they have gradually become rooms for reception
Shoji - Traditional Japanese sliding screens/doorsHappy Reading!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Part 8: Piggy Bank
By the time Yoichi, Reo, Nagi, and Kunigami returned, the sky had already deepened into night. The inn was quiet, and Rin, finally freed from the relentless strain of danger and responsibility, had all but melted into his futon. His body felt heavy, every muscle sighing in relief.
The warmth of the blankets and the gentle hum of silence had nearly lulled him to sleep when the door slid open with a soft shhk. Rin’s lashes fluttered as he stirred, eyes adjusting to the low light—only to find Yoichi standing there.
Rin pushed himself up, voice low. “You came.”
Yoichi smiled, and it was the kind of smile that softened the edges of the world. “I promised I’d tell you everything, didn’t I?” he said, settling quietly onto the floor beside Rin’s futon. “Were you asleep? I can wait until morning if you're tired.”
Rin shook his head, his gaze tracing over Yoichi’s features—still as handsome as ever, but now tinged with exhaustion. That familiar, gentle smile remained.
“I wasn’t asleep,” Rin murmured. “But… if you're the one who's tired, we can—”
“I’m alright,” Yoichi replied, his tone easy, warm. “I wanted to see you.”
Rin didn’t say anything right away. No matter how many times Yoichi smiled at him like that, he never quite knew what to do with it. He wanted to look away—but he also wanted to keep looking forever.
“So…” Rin coughed quietly, the words catching in his throat before he dared to meet Yoichi’s eyes again. The lamplight painted shadows across his cheeks. God, Rin thought, he really is too pretty… No wonder he has a harem. As expected of the protagonist.
“What happened out there?” Rin finally asked, his voice quiet, but edged with something wary. “You look… drained.”
Yoichi let out a soft breath, his eyes lowering beneath dark lashes. “Too much fighting,” he said, almost lazily, his words thick with fatigue and something else—something far more elusive. He leaned forward, bracing his weight on his knees, posture unguarded but deliberate. Every movement looked like it belonged in a different scene—one Rin wasn't sure he wanted to be caught watching.
“Some lesser mononokes started to form,” Yoichi went on. “Little things, born from leftover resentment. The forest’s full of it. Clings to the air like fog. We dealt with them.”
His tone was calm, but Rin caught the subtle tension beneath it. Like Yoichi was holding something back—something far more interesting than what he was saying.
“You think you know where it’s coming from?” Rin asked, careful now.
Yoichi didn’t answer immediately. His gaze drifted, unfocused, like he was seeing something Rin couldn’t. When his eyes returned, they settled on Rin—slow and steady, like he was memorizing something.
“There are a few possibilities,” he said softly. Then he smiled, tilting his head. “But I’d rather hear what you think.”
Rin blinked, caught off guard. “Why me?”
Yoichi's smile widened, a slow, knowing curve of his lips. “Because you’ve been thinking,” he said, voice low and almost fond. “I can tell. That pretty little furrow between your brows always gives you away.”
Rin bristled, trying to ignore the heat crawling up his neck. “Don’t say weird things.”
“They’re not weird if they’re true,” Yoichi murmured.
Rin looked away, focusing on the patterns in the floor, the rhythm of his breath—anything but those eyes. Still, the thoughts came, unbidden.
“…The illusions weren’t random,” he said. “They had shape. Intent. Like they were designed to pull something out of us.”
Yoichi didn’t interrupt. His silence was a tether, drawing Rin forward without pressure.
“Mononokes reflect emotion,” Rin continued. “Despair, hatred, sorrow. But these ones… they weren’t just mirroring people.”
He swallowed. “It felt like the forest was remembering. Like it was feeding off them.”
He paused, heart pounding faintly. “It’s the Wishing Tree. Isn’t it? That’s where it’s all coming from.”
Yoichi didn’t answer, but the glint in his eyes said enough.
The victims were always found near the forest’s heart. And aside from the Wishing Tree, there was nothing out there—just roots and whispers. People ventured in, desperate enough to ask for miracles, pouring their fear and resentment into that soil. Of course it absorbed them. A tree that grants wishes would need spiritual power. And power always has a price.
Rin’s brows knit together. “I should’ve figured it out sooner.”
“You did,” Yoichi said, watching him with a gaze that was far too pleased. “Eventually. That’s what matters.”
Rin eyed him. “Did you tell the others?”
“No.” Yoichi leaned back, stretching slightly like a cat waking from a nap. “Let them find the answer on their own.”
“Why?” Rin pressed, the question heavier now. “This isn’t some solo match. People are dying, Yoichi.”
Yoichi’s smile sharpened—less gentle now, more wolf than boy. “Because handing people the answer ruins the tension. And I enjoy a good buildup.”
Rin stared at him. “You’re seriously playing games—?”
Yoichi leaned forward again, this time closing the distance between them just enough to let the air shift. His voice dropped, velvet-smooth.
“No,” he said, “I’m savoring the moment.”
Rin’s breath caught.
“Did you know from the beginning?” Rin asked, his breath wavering slightly.
Was… Yoichi always like this?
He tried to remember. During this part of the story, Yoichi had been different—more open, more idealistic. That spark of innocence had only started to dim after Bastard München. After that arc, he’d grown sharper, a little harder to read.
So then... what had changed?Why was he behaving more like the BM Yoichi—the cold, ruthless shadow?
Before he could spiral further, a flick to his forehead snapped him out of it.
Yoichi gave him a lopsided smile, his expression softening into something gentler—more like the protagonist Rin remembered from before.
“Of course not,” he said, voice calm and steady. “How could I?”
There was no hesitation in his tone, and something about the way he said it eased the tension in Rin’s chest.
“I just pieced it together from the illusions around the tree,” Yoichi added with a shrug. “They weren’t exactly subtle.”
“Then why did you tell me?” he asked quietly, almost like he didn’t want to know the answer.
Yoichi tilted his head, his smile softening into something easy, but no less mischievous. “Hmm… maybe it’s because I like you.”
Rin stiffened, clearly caught off guard..
“Don’t mess around,” he muttered, narrowing his eyes at Yoichi.
Yoichi’s grin only widened, eyes glinting with amusement. “Who’s messing around? I’m being perfectly honest. You’re cute when you’re flustered.”
Rin shot him a glare, but it only made Yoichi laugh—just before a pillow flew at his face with a solid whump.
He pulled it off slowly, still grinning. “Wow. Violent.”
Yoichi caught the pillow with a grin, holding it up like a prize. “Is that your idea of flirting? Because I have to admit, it’s working.”
Rin scowled but couldn’t hide the faint smile tugging at his lips. Yoichi certainly had a sense of humor once you let him close, jokingly flirting like this--no wonder he had so many men head over heels for him. Though of course, Rin knows that it's just playful banter. “I’m not flirting. I’m just defending myself.”
“Oh, defending yourself from me?” Yoichi leaned in, lowering his voice to a teasing whisper. “Poor thing. That must be exhausting.”
Rin blinked, caught between irritation and something like amusement. “Exhausting? From you? You’re really full of yourself, huh.”
Yoichi’s grin sharpened, teasing yet softening ever so slightly. “Maybe,” he said, stretching lazily as he settled back. “But you’re the one who keeps getting worked up.”
Before Rin could reply, Yoichi yawned, tiredness catching up with him. Rin’s expression softened—yeah, it was definitely time to call it a night.
“Alright, you’re wiped. Go get some sleep,” Rin said, half-commanding.
Yoichi pouted dramatically. “Kicking me out so coldly? How cruel.”
But he stood up anyway, and Rin rolled his eyes at the theatrics.
“Goodnight, Yoichi,” Rin said as Yoichi slid the door open.
Yoichi glanced back, a flicker of surprise in his eyes. “Goodnight, Rin.”
Then the door closed softly, leaving the room feeling just a little emptier.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
The next morning, they sat together around the table, quietly eating breakfast. Rin lingered at the corner, sipping miso soup as his mind wandered far from the present.
‘System’
[Yes, User?]
‘Don’t you think the protagonist’s been acting…strange lately?’
[I don’t follow, User (｡･ω･｡) ?]
‘...Forget it.’
Rin absentmindedly chewed the edge of his spoon, his thoughts tangled. Yoichi was… confusing. At times, he mirrored the version from the novel perfectly—kind, thoughtful, every bit the main character. But in other moments, he felt like someone else entirely. Sharper. Less predictable.
“Rin?”
He looked up, snapped from his thoughts by Kunigami’s voice.
“Huh? What?” Rin asked, realizing he’d missed most of the conversation.
“Isagi brought you up to speed, right? Do you have any idea what might have caused all this?” Kunigami asked, nodding slightly toward Yoichi.
Yoichi, mid-bite, looked up and met Rin’s gaze with a casual smile—warm, almost as if nudging him forward without a word.
Rin blinked. Was that a signal? Did he want him to say something?
“Well I believe it might be feeding from emotion in the Wishing Tree.” Rin said.
No one looked particularly surprised, guess everyone reached the same conclusion at the end. Now Rin felt a little bad for last night, perhaps Yoichi had more faith in their fellow members—that’s why he probably didn’t say anything.
That made a lot more sense. Naturally, Yoichi can’t harbor ill feelings for people in his harem.
“Yeah, we figured as much too,” Reo said with a nod.
“We’ll need to speak with the Shoya,” Kunigami added, already thinking ahead. “If the tree isn’t too far gone, we can try a cleansing ritual. Otherwise… we may have to cut it down.”
The group exchanged glances, tension settling over them as each one nodded in agreement.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
The walk to the Shoya’s residence was brief—unsurprising, given how easily navigable the village was. With the weight on his shoulders finally eased, Rin found himself slowing, his attention pulled outward for the first time in a while.
The village unfolded like something out of a painting. Narrow stone paths wound between quaint wooden houses, their rooftops dusted with fallen petals. Towering cherry blossom trees lined the roads, their branches swaying gently in the breeze, casting soft pink shadows across the ground. The air was thick with the delicate scent of sakura, and petals drifted lazily through the air like snow.
Rin exhaled slowly, his pace steady. For a moment, the tension faded—replaced by a quiet, fleeting sense of peace.
Tucked just behind the Wishing Tree stood the Shoya’s residence—a beautiful Sukiya-style home, serene and elegant. A cobblestone path, lined with vibrant greenery and softly glowing lamplight, gently guided the group toward the entrance. Standing guard outside was a man, still and composed.
Rin stepped forward, leading the way with quiet confidence.
“Hajimemashite,” he greeted kindly, offering a respectful bow and a gentle smile. “We’re cultivators. We recently looked into the mononoke in the forest and came to share what we found with the Shoya.”
The others lingered behind, watching silently as Rin spoke.
“I did hear something about that,” the guard said, returning the bow with a nod. “It’s good to meet you. I’ll let the Shoya know you’re here.”
“Thank you,” Rin said warmly, stepping back as the guard turned and made his way inside.
“Wow... didn’t know you had such a polite side,” Nagi murmured with a small grin, his usual laid-back tone curling around the words as he glanced at Rin with lazy eyes.
“I’m not impolite,” Rin replied dryly, turning around to face the rest of the group.
“Could’ve fooled me,” Nagi chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck as he stifled a yawn.
Reo barely held back a laugh, while Kunigami and Yoichi exchanged amused looks.
“You’re one to talk,” Rin said with a quick retort, though his tone lacked any real bite.
“Never said I wasn’t,” Nagi replied with a grin, unfazed as always.
Rin rolled his eyes again, but this time, there was a lightness to it—more playful than irritated. He turned his attention forward, the soft tapping of the guard’s waraji sandals gently echoing against the cobblestones.
“The Shoya is ready to receive you,” the guard said with a courteous nod.
They followed him quietly into the residence, pausing at the entryway to remove their shoes. Neatly arranged slippers waited for them.
So many pairs… The Shoya must be used to hosting groups like this.
They were led into a spacious washitsu, the tatami mats inviting and clean. The air was calm, filled with the faint scent of wood and tea.
“Please make yourselves comfortable. The Shoya will arrive shortly,” the guard said, bowing deeply before slipping out of the room.
The group settled into the room, the soft rustle of fabric against tatami blending seamlessly with the serene quiet of the home.
“This room’s really comfortable,” Yoichi said as he sat down beside Rin.
Rin gave a small nod in agreement. The space was open and bright, filled with natural light. It had a quiet elegance to it—clearly, the Shoya lived well. Tourism must bring in quite a bit of wealth here.
“Eh… it could be better,” Reo remarked as he dropped into a seat across from them. Nagi followed, settling in beside him without a word.
Rin noticed Kunigami lingering, clearly left behind in the scramble for seats. Before he could hesitate further, Rin scooted over and patted the open space next to him in invitation.
“Thanks,” Kunigami said with a grateful smile, taking the seat with a bit more ease.
Kunigami settled beside Rin with an easy breath, his tall frame fitting comfortably into the space. The quiet of the room wrapped around them, soft and still, broken only by the faint rustle of fabric and the muted creak of tatami beneath them.
A soft knock echoed through the room.
The group froze.
With a gentle sound, the shoji slid open.
“The Shoya is here.”
The shoji slid open, and a hulking figure stepped inside, filling the room with an unmistakable presence. The servant’s announcement echoed with exaggerated reverence, as if introducing an emperor rather than a man.
He offered a smile, but it didn’t reach his eyes. There was something off about it—sharp, calculating, like a predator weighing its prey. Rin couldn’t quite put his finger on it, but the man’s gaze flickered over them like a merchant appraising treasure, hungry and unblinking.
He reminded Rin of a piggy bank—solid and heavy, but always waiting to be cracked open.
“You must be the cultivators who so kindly resolved our… haunting,” the man said, his voice syrupy sweet, thick with insincerity. “I am Kuba Yukata. A true honor to meet such esteemed guests.”
Yoichi stepped forward smoothly, his smile warm and effortless—a soft light in the room. “The pleasure is ours, Kuba-san,” he said, voice calm and inviting.
Rin watched their exchange quietly. It was like watching two business smiles sizing each other up, each smile a carefully polished blade. But in this silent duel, Yoichi’s charm shone through—effortless, genuine, and impossible to match.
As expected of the protagonist.
“We’d like to share what we’ve discovered,” Yoichi began as Kuba settled into the seat at the head of the table, his posture commanding despite the casual way he took his place. “The mononoke has been dealt with—it shouldn’t return.”
Kuba’s brow arched, a slow, mocking smile curling at the corner of his lips, as if to shred Yoichi’s certainty. “Shouldn’t?” His tone was sharp, like a predator testing its prey.
Yoichi met the gaze steadily, unshaken. “Yes. Shouldn’t. Provided we catch the problem early enough.”
He leaned forward slightly, his voice calm and measured. “Mononoke are resentful spirits, fueled by negative emotions. From what we’ve gathered, the root of this spirit’s unrest lies with the Wishing Tree deep in the forest.”
Yoichi glanced at Rin, a subtle prompt passing between them. Rin blinked, surprise flickering through him. Why was he expected to take over now?
Clearing his throat, Rin straightened. “We’d like to see if it’s possible to cleanse the tree and free it from that resentful energy.”
He kept his tone steady, though his mind raced to keep up. “If that works, the village will need to maintain regular cleansing rituals to prevent more mononokes from forming.”
He paused, “Alternatively, if the tree has absorbed too much resentment, cutting it down may be necessary.”
He met Kuba’s eyes squarely. “Though harsher, it’s likely the more cost-effective solution over time.”
Rin prepared to elaborate—ready to walk Kuba through the spiritual significance, the risk assessments, the long-term implications. The Wishing Trees were sacred to the village. Surely, Kuba would need convincing before making such a weighty decision.
“We’ll cut it,” Kuba said brightly, his grin wide and effortless—like he was approving a flower arrangement, not the destruction of something sacred.
“...Sorry?” Rin blinked, caught off guard.
Kuba’s smile didn’t waver. “The safety of our citizens comes first. I simply can’t allow even the possibility of another mononoke forming and causing harm. We’re a small village, you understand—everyone here is practically family.”
His voice was smooth, pleasant. But to Rin, it felt like something sweet left out too long—cloying, sticky, starting to rot.
“And besides,” Kuba continued, waving a hand casually, “we have the Wishing Tree in the village square. Much easier to access, safer for tourists and locals alike. It would be such a hassle to keep calling in cultivators—especially way out here. Not to mention the cost…”
There it was.
Rin didn’t reply right away. He simply watched Kuba smile as if nothing important had been said—like cutting down a centuries-old spiritual tree was just another tidy line item in a budget plan.
So that was it.
The man just wanted to save money.
Rin’s expression cooled, just slightly—a shift so subtle it could be mistaken for nothing at all. But he nodded, nonetheless. He’d dealt with men like this before. No matter how much reasoning or care you offered, they only listened when it aligned with their interests.
“Understood,” Rin said with a polite smile, laced with just enough sweetness to carry a hint of something else. “That’s a very thoughtful decision. I imagine it must’ve been a difficult one to make.”
Kuba’s grin faltered—only a fraction. “Naturally. The well-being of our citizens always comes first.”
It was a rehearsed line, delivered with practiced ease, but Rin caught the slight tightening at the corner of his mouth. A tiny shift, but enough. The jab had landed. Not deep, but noticeable. And of course, to lash out in response would be unbecoming of the ever-gracious Shoya.
Rin inclined his head, gracious as ever. “In that case, we’d like to ask for a small group of lumberjacks to assist us. We’ll oversee the process to make sure the spirit’s energy doesn’t disperse dangerously during the removal.”
Kuba nodded, posture straightening slightly, still trying to hold the reins of the conversation. “Of course. I’ll see to it that you’re provided with what you need.”
Rin offered one last smile, cool and measured. “We appreciate your cooperation.”
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
The tree-cutting happened faster than any of them had expected. Suspiciously fast.
Rin figured it made sense—Kuba clearly wanted them gone as soon as possible.
They stood at the forest’s edge, just beyond the clearing where the lumberjacks worked. The sound of axes striking wood echoed through the trees, rhythmic and final. The sun filtered through the canopy above, warm against their skin, and a breeze tugged at Rin’s hair, sending strands across his face. He huffed and pushed them back, mildly irritated.
Long hair was a pain. He had no idea how girls managed it so effortlessly.
“That man reeked of greed,” Reo muttered, loud enough for the group but safely out of earshot from the workers. He clicked his tongue. “All that talk about protecting the village—what a load. He just didn’t want to pay for long-term help.”
Rin gave a quiet nod. “Men in power often disguise self-interest as duty.”
Kunigami frowned, arms crossed. “That house of his… way too extravagant for someone in a ‘humble village.’ Makes you wonder how much tax money’s going straight to him.”
Rin glanced at him briefly. Still the same righteous streak. He was grateful Kunigami hadn’t lost it like in the novel.
“At least he cooperated in the end,” Nagi said, stretching his arms lazily over his head before letting them fall across his chest. “Still. Listening to him talk any longer would've been a pain. His voice was so… grating.”
Yoichi let out a low hum of agreement, hands tucked into his sleeves, eyes fixed on the tree being dismantled piece by piece.
If anyone hated pompous, self-serving figures more than Kunigami, it was Yoichi. Naturally, the gold-hearted protagonist has little patience for rot dressed up as righteousness.
Rin glanced back toward the clearing.
The old tree stood half-felled now—splinters curling at its base, centuries of quiet resistance finally giving way.
It almost felt like something was watching.
The group began to drift into smaller conversations, voices dropping into casual hums as they settled into the lull between tasks.
Reo was animatedly talking to Kunigami about something—gesturing with his hands while Kunigami nodded, listening with that polite patience he always seemed to have. A little farther off, Nagi stood quiet, half-leaning against a tree, his gaze fixed entirely on Reo. Rin didn’t miss the way Reo was very clearly trying not to look back at him.
Those two were hopeless.
Rin’s eyes flicked away from them, landing—without thinking—on Yoichi.
Once, in the novel, Nagi and Yoichi had been inseparable. A pairing that made sense. Balanced. Deep. But Yoichi now looked perfectly at ease, untouched by whatever quiet tension was playing out between the other two.
And then, as if pulled by some invisible thread, Yoichi turned and met Rin’s gaze.
He stepped over calmly, the wind catching the edge of his haori as he moved.
“Something on your mind?” he asked, his voice low—quiet enough to be just between them.
Rin hesitated. His eyes drifted back toward the half-felled tree. The lumberjacks worked with mechanical rhythm, each swing of the axe echoing across the clearing.
“I just…” He exhaled, his voice almost caught in the breeze. “Something about this feels off.”
Yoichi didn’t respond immediately.
Rin’s eyes narrowed on the tree, his unease deepening. Everything had gone too smoothly—too easily. A mission given by Ego was rarely so clean-cut. Was this really all it was?
His thoughts tangled themselves into silence. Behind him, Yoichi said nothing.
And because Rin was focused on the tree, on the ache of intuition pressing in his chest, he missed the way Yoichi’s gaze sharpened—just for a moment—watching him with a quiet, knowing intensity.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
The tree had been cut down and carted away before sunset—stripped of bark and spirit, hauled off like any other lumber. No prayers. No hesitation. As if it hadn’t once been a sacred anchor to the village.
Rin watched it go, a quiet weight settling in his chest.
Now, hours later, he sank into the futon with a sigh, the scent of woodsmoke and old tatami clinging faintly to the air. Something about today left him restless. Hollow.
This wasn’t over. He could feel it.
A soft chime echoed in his mind, followed by a sudden flash of blue:
{Another day done, User! Would you like to see your stats?}
It had been a while since the System reached out to him. Between the constant movement of the group, Ren’s lingering presence, and Yoichi’s near-constant hovering, Rin rarely had a moment to himself anymore.
He sat up slightly, rubbing his eyes. “Rather than the stats—I have a couple of questions,” he murmured, brows furrowed.
His voice dropped lower. “The original Itoshi Rin exists in this world… Was that planned by you, System?”
A slight pause.
[This world has been treated with care—most things are deliberate. Including the existence of the original Itoshi Rin.]
Rin let the words sink in, staring at the faint glow of the screen. His throat felt dry. So it hadn’t been a glitch. That Rin wasn’t some leftover coding fragment from the source material. He was meant to be here.
“Then,” Rin continued quietly, “did you ever figure out what was going on with Yoichi’s F-points?”
[Not yet! The administrators haven’t gotten back to me. (• ᴖ •) ]
Rin gave a short, tired laugh. That strange little emoticon never really fit the weight of these conversations.
“…That’s alright,” he said after a pause, softer now. “It’s not like it’s affecting anything.”
But even as he said it, the words tasted false in his mouth.
He leaned back, staring at the ceiling, and wondered if the System would ever lie to him. Or if, just maybe, it already had.
“Do you have any poison-resistant skills?” Rin asked, his voice barely above a murmur as he sat up in bed.
It had taken him a while to remember—he was a transmigrator. He had advantages others didn’t. The System Shop.
A soft chime answered him almost immediately.
[Of course, User! Would you like a temporary or permanent option?]
“Permanent,” Rin said without hesitation.
There was a brief flicker of light, and then…
[Permanent Poison Resistance: Become immune to all known forms of poison.]
[Price: 500 SP (currently -50% discount applied)]
[Current Balance: 650 SP]
{Would you like to purchase? Yes / No}
Rin stared at the numbers, frowning. Only 150 left after the purchase… That was cutting it close. But poison resistance wasn’t just useful—it was critical. A single slip-up in this world could cost him everything.
He exhaled through his nose, thumb hovering over the confirmation.
“It’s worth it,” he muttered to himself. “I’ll just work harder for the rest.”
With a tentative motion, he tapped Yes.
A warm pulse passed through him as the skill took hold, followed by a quiet confirmation from the System.
[Skill equipped. You are now immune to poison. Stay safe out there! ✧]
Rin leaned back against the wall, letting out a soft sigh. One less thing to worry about.
But the peace didn’t last long.
His gaze drifted toward the window, where the night wind whispered through the trees. The mononoke was gone—but not resolved. The Wishing Tree had been felled, but Rin could still feel something lurking beneath the surface. Something unfinished.
Another worry gone, but three more in its place.
They were stacking up faster than he could knock them down.
“Wait…” Rin suddenly sat up, eyes narrowing. “How the hell am I supposed to explain this to Ren?”
In the quiet of his room, the System chimed softly in response:
[Ah—User can claim it’s a skill from a past life that carried over! Easy fix! (•̀ᴗ•́)و]
Rin rubbed his temples. “That sounds flimsy. How would I even prove that? It’s not like I’ve been conveniently poisoned recently.”
[That’s where you’re mistaken, User! Do you remember the demon attack that killed Itoshi Rin?]
“…Yeah?” Rin replied slowly, brow furrowed.
[That demon species is known for poison-laced claws. You could say the reason the body survived long enough for your soul to anchor was because of your passive poison immunity! Makes perfect sense! ✧]
Rin stared blankly at the glowing interface.
“Right. Of course,” he muttered. “Just toss out some convoluted half-truth and hope Ren doesn’t ask questions.”
[Transmigration isn’t even a known concept in this world! Just lean into the mystery. Ren already knows you’re weirdly competent, so he’ll buy it. (ᐢ⸝⸝• ᴗ •⸝⸝ᐢ)]
“I don’t think my persuasion skills are strong enough to pull that off…”
[In that case, would User like to purchase the temporary skill Silver Tongue for 50 SP? Boosts charisma and verbal finesse for light deception and negotiation! ✧]
“…I’ll think about it,” Rin mumbled, flopping back onto the bed.
The soft rustle of blankets and distant forest sounds filled the silence.
Too many lies, too many half-truths. The more this world unraveled, the more tightly Rin felt he was wrapping himself in a web he couldn’t quite see the edge of.
Notes:
Yoichi being a competitive and honestly scary little shit
Rin: Awhh, the protagonist has so much faith in his harem members. That's so sweet of him─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Yoichi putting everything into rizzing Rin
Rin: Is this friendly banter?─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Poor Yoichi, you'll get him next time...maybe. Hope yall aren't getting tired of seeing him, it's just that he's one of the few people who consistently approaches Rin canonically so I wanted to keep it like that here as well.
Also once again, tried to make Yoichi a lil creepy, brother scares the shit out of me.
Rin using his System privileges 🔥
I promise this arc will end soon, sorry guys I feel like I'm dragging this bit out. In the next chapter, I was planning on wrapping it up with the rest of the case as well as a festival scene (for the funsies and for the romance). Would you guys like the festival scene? Or would that be too boring? Let me know!
I have quite a few plans for the second phase where we get introduced to PXG and stuff but then I realized I mismatched the timeline and forgot about the U20s...would you guys rather have the intro with the foreign clubs first or U20s?
Either way our beloved Sae will be appearing in the next arc 🤭
Thanks so much for reading!!
Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Let's Go Together Next Time
Summary:
Rin's still stressed about this whole mononoke thing though now with a festival around the corner, he supposes he can put a break to his worries. Even if they're just for a little bit.
Notes:
Hello, Happy Pride Month Guys!! Reason this chapter was late was because I was out yesterday and omg pride parades are always so fun because people wear the coolest clothes ever!
Remember when I said that this arc would probably be wrapped up by this chapter? Uhmm, I once again was too ambitious.
This chapter got so long, it's my longest one yet, and I definitely didn't expect a festival to be so long out of everything. This chapter's pretty light-hearted, I hope you guys will enjoy that! A well-deserved break for Rin who nearly died like two days ago...
Happy Reading!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Part 9: Where Lanterns Drift
A handful of days had passed. The tree had been cut down
The group had decided—officially—to remain in the village a bit longer. Just to monitor the situation, make sure all traces of resentment had truly faded. Since the resentful energy was no longer contained in the tree, it had scattered and formed into multitudes of minor mononokes.
It had been days of fighting off minor mononokes. But truthfully, it felt more like an excuse.
The Toro Nagashi was here. And Harunone was known for their way of celebrating Toro Nagashi.
A breathtaking lantern festival, where glowing orbs of light were gently set afloat on the river’s surface, guiding the spirits of ancestors back to peace. The air would be filled with laughter, quiet remembrance, the warm scent of grilled street food and sweet dango—and a kind of joy that made even weary hearts feel light again.
It was a rare kind of peace. Rin wasn’t about to pass that up.
And in the meantime, he had finally—grudgingly—spent the 50 SP points on the Silver Tongue skill.
He used it the very next day to explain his poison immunity to Ren.
Somehow, it worked.
Despite how absurd he felt while speaking, the System had made every word sound just believable enough—his tone effortlessly smooth, his phrasing confident. And to Rin’s surprise, Ren didn’t question it. In fact, he’d looked at Rin with a kind of quiet sympathy.
That was… unexpected.
Right. Because “poison immunity carried over from a past life” was the kind of explanation that screamed tragic backstory.
Ren now probably believed he’d spent his early life surviving poison trials in a frozen mountain cave or something equally dramatic. Rin had almost felt bad for a second—except it worked. And that was what mattered.
Still… he did mourn the loss of his 50 SP points.
But all things considered? They’d gone to a good cause.
He had also told Ren about the whole situation with the Shoya and how he feels everything has been too easy.
Rin stared at the butterfly resting delicately on his finger, his mouth running seven miles per hour. “Everything’s felt too easy. Too quick. The village head agreed to help almost instantly, no resistance, no negotiating. Just… nodded like a bobblehead and handed things over.”
Ren's voice echoed from the blue swallowtail. “What do you mean by greedy?”
He paused, then added with dry disdain, “He looks like he charges kids taxes to play in the dirt. Eyebrows like caterpillars mid-divorce. Smiles like he’s hiding stolen snacks in his cheek.”
Ren burst out laughing. “Okay, wait—caterpillars mid-divorce?!”
“I’m serious,” Rin said, though his mouth twitched. “He gives off the energy of someone who’d sell his own shadow if the price was right. He literally agreed to cut down the Wishing Tree in the forest, despite it being sacred to the village, with no second thought! He said something about taking precautions but then quickly started talking about money!”
Ren’s wing fluttered, still chuckling. “Okay, okay. But seriously—yeah, I get it. The whole thing feels a little... staged.”
“Exactly,” Rin muttered, hands in his pockets. “It’s like everything lined up too perfectly. No pushback, no politics. Just one big green light. That’s not how this stuff usually works.”
Ren’s voice sounded a bit thoughtful now. “I’ve had that feeling too. Like there’s something missing, but I can’t figure out what.”
“Same,” Rin said quietly. “And it’s bugging me.”
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
“Rin, are you ready?” He heard Reo’s voice calling to him. Rin looked at himself in the mirror.
His kimono flows in rich shades of deep red and plum, adorned with soft white and pink blossoms that bloom along the sleeves like painted petals. Beneath it, a striped inner robe in warm brown tones adds depth and elegance. A bold crimson sash wraps around his waist, tying the look together.
Delicate necklaces and silver rings shimmer softly, adding a touch of charm.
Reo had picked out the outfit for him after the group had decided to stay for the festival. He had footed the bill, saying something about how they need to make sure they’re finely dressed to guide our ancestors but it’s most likely just an excuse to play dress up.
He walked over to the door, sliding it open. Reo draped in twilight silk, stood like a figure drawn from a celestial scroll, clad in robes that whisper of moonlight and ancient dreams. The kimono he wears is a delicate cascade of violet, fading into a breath of silver mist at the hem—like dusk surrendering to night. Embroidered across the shoulders and down the flowing sleeves, silver filigree dances in curling patterns, reminiscent of wind-carved clouds or the sacred markings of dragons in legend.
A cream-colored sash wraps around his waist in a soft knot, grounding the airy grace of the ensemble with quiet elegance. The sheer outer layer billows gently with his movements, like the trailing veil of a spirit wandering through a field of stars.
"Well, don’t you clean up nice, Rin." Reo grinned, giving him an exaggerated once-over. "Told you this outfit was made for you."
"Thanks," Rin said with a small smile. "You’re looking pretty sharp yourself."
"Aww, I know," Reo winked dramatically, his voice dripping with mock arrogance. Rin just rolled his eyes and gave him a light, playful swat.
“Rin, Reo!” Rin turned around once he heard Yoichi’s voice, his eyes widening at the sight of him.
The air stilled around him, as if the world itself paused to drink in the sight of Yoichi draped in celestial elegance.
He stood cloaked in silken layers that shimmered like a dream caught between dusk and dawn. His robes, ethereal in hue, flowed with a gentle grace—soft blues melting into deeper shades like twilight sinking into the sea. The outer garment, wide-sleeved and sweeping, held a weightless dignity, adorned with delicate geometric patterns that resembled constellations drawn by starlight. It whispered of quiet power and beauty too refined to announce itself.
Beneath the surface, the inner robe unfurled with artistry: lilies in full bloom bloomed along the hem, their white petals luminous against the darkening fabric.
Cityscapes rose subtly from the folds—silent silhouettes of distant places, like dreams he carried with him. The design was intricate, yet serene, like the hush of snow.
At his shoulders, golden clasps shimmered like twin suns—filigree so fine it looked woven by time itself. The layered silk at his chest held faint traces of silver, catching the light with every movement, as if he were stitched from fragments of moonlight.
There was a kind of reverence in the way he wore it. Not pride, but stillness. Isagi didn’t command attention—he simply held it, like gravity. The final touch: twin tassels at his waist, knotted with an intimacy that spoke of things left unsaid, hanging gently like the final chords of a reverie.
He looked like something out of a forgotten legend—regal, otherworldly, untouchable. A living echo of winter’s poetry and starlit skies.
Woah…as expected of the protagonist., Rin thought. Only he could shine so bright.
"Yoichi." Rin gave a cool nod, face calm like he wasn’t internally short-circuiting from how absurdly good Yoichi looked. Meanwhile, Yoichi’s eyes sparkled like he’d just won a fashion award.
"You look really pretty," Yoichi said cheerfully, then turned to Reo. "Solid outfit choice."
"I know, right?" Reo beamed like a proud stylist on makeover day. Rin scratched the back of his neck, suddenly very interested in the ground.
Pretty? Really?
"Whatever," he grumbled, already speed-walking away like that would hide the blush creeping up his neck. "Let’s just go."
He marched over to Nagi and Kunigami. He felt awkward—felt like he was fleeing the facility or something.
There Kunigami stood— draped in a kimono of deep olive and gold, embroidered with delicate sakura that seemed to bloom with each step. A crimson and ivory cord binds the robe with quiet elegance, while a wooden pail and sheathed blade hint at ritual and purpose.
The lower half of his ensemble flows in soft hues of sand and clay, earth-toned fabric patterned in gentle geometric echoes. His feet are cradled in humble geta sandals, wooden steps resonating with a rhythm.
Nagi stood by his side—A vision woven from moonlight and drifting fog, his kimono flowing in ethereal layers of silken white, silver, and storm-kissed grey. Each fold moves like a quiet breath, its wide sleeves trailing with the elegance of falling mist. The fabric deepens at the edges, as though dusk itself has settled along the hem, soft and mysterious.
A slender obi binds the waist with quiet purpose, not to restrain, but to shape the stillness it holds. The inner linings bloom like shadows beneath light, revealing subtle gradients that shift with movement — a dance between clarity and dream.
“What’s taking you guys so long? Can we please get moving?” Nagi sighed, clearly unimpressed by the group's dawdling.
“Alright, alright, we’re here. Let’s get going,” Yoichi jumped in, ever the peacekeeper—almost like he had a built-in radar for oncoming drama.
Rin frowned. He had a snappy comeback locked and loaded, but biting back now felt smarter—he didn’t want to look like a sulky toddler. So, with a reluctant sigh, he followed along.
They ended up walking in a strangely uneven formation: Yoichi, Nagi, and Kunigami took the lead while Reo and Rin lagged behind like the rejected members of a group project.
Rin was mildly puzzled. Weren’t Reo and Nagi cool again? Apparently not. Reo, unusually quiet, looked like he was having a mental staring contest with the sidewalk.
After a few minutes of awkward silence that felt like hours, Rin broke.
“Uh… do you wanna talk about something?”
Reo gave him a slow side-eye, eyebrow raised. “Talk about what?”
Honestly, Rin had no idea. “Dunno…” he muttered, glancing ahead. “You just seem like something’s bothering you. Wanna talk about it?”
Reo pressed his lips together, hesitating before offering a tired smile. “You already know who it’s about.”
Rin nodded knowingly.
“You really wanna listen to me complain about him?”
“If it helps you feel better,” Rin shrugged, blinking at him with a relaxed expression, “I don’t mind.”
Reo blinked at him. “You’ve really changed.”
“Huh?” Rin blinked back, caught slightly off guard. That's the first time someone has said that to him so far.
“I mean, I still remember when you used to threaten to kill me anytime I got too close,” Reo said with a crooked grin.
Rin looked away. Okay, maybe he hadn’t said those words—but he couldn’t claim that.
“I guess almost dying mellowed me out a bit,” he muttered with a shrug.
The grin on Reo’s face faded.
Nice job, Rin thought, way to tank the mood.
“Anyway, this isn’t about me,” he said quickly, steering the conversation elsewhere. “What’s been bothering you?”
Reo didn’t hesitate this time. “I’m just… confused.”
“About?”
“Nagi.” Reo sighed, frowning hard enough that Rin had to resist the random urge to smooth out the crease between his brows—something his brother used to do for him when he was overthinking. “Some days, he acts like we’re still close. Like nothing happened. Then the next day, he’s just… distant.”
He didn’t need to explain further—Rin followed his gaze to see Nagi chatting effortlessly with Yoichi, looking relaxed and unbothered.
If there was a final boss for situationships, it was definitely these two.
“...Have you tried talking to him about it?” Rin asked cautiously.
Reo gave him a look. “If it were that simple, do you really think I’d still be complaining? It would've been handled by now.”
“Right… yeah, sorry,” Rin muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. That probably wasn’t the smartest question.
Reo sighed, but his expression softened. “No, I’m sorry. That was kind of snappy.”
A faint smile tugged at his lips despite the tension.
“I’ve just been...frustrated,” Reo murmured, voice barely above a whisper. “I got so used to him being there. He was...constant. Familiar. And now that he’s not, I feel like I’m drifting. Like I don’t know where I’m supposed to stand anymore.”
His sigh was quiet, but heavy—like the sound of something breaking just a little more.
And god, wasn’t that just devastating?
Rin looked at him, heart twisting. He couldn’t pretend to know what it was like to lose someone like that. He’d never been in love—not the way Reo had been, not in that messy, beautiful way that tethered your whole sense of self to another person.
But he did know what it felt like to be left behind.
When his parents promised they’d be in the stands but never came. When his brother cut him off like he meant nothing. When the people he trusted the most looked away when he needed them.
Rin knew the ache of being forgotten. Of being replaced. Of wondering if you’d ever been enough to begin with.
So yeah...he understood more than he wished he did.
Their footsteps gradually slowed as they reached the heart of the village. The village center, nestled beneath arching sakura trees in full bloom, was aglow with hundreds of lanterns casting a warm, flickering light. Tonight, it was more vibrant than ever—stalls lined the streets in greater numbers than usual, each offering fragrant food, delicate crafts, or slips of parchment for wishes.
It was the night of Toro Nagashi, the Festival of Floating Lanterns—a time when villagers gathered to honor their ancestors, release their hopes on the river, and watch as candlelit lanterns drifted gently downstream like glowing petals on water. Nearby, the legendary Wishing Tree stood draped in prayer ribbons, quietly receiving the year’s whispered dreams.
Rin glanced over at Reo, noticing how out of place he looked among the colorful lights and cheerful crowd. While laughter echoed around them, Reo’s eyes seemed distant, his usual spark dulled. Without a second thought, Rin reached out and gently tugged on Reo’s sleeve.
“Come on.”
“What—?” Reo blinked, surprised. Up ahead, their friends turned briefly, puzzled, but Rin didn’t slow down. He led Reo through the maze of lanterns and stalls, deeper into the heart of the festival, their joined hands swinging lightly between them.
Rin didn’t need to explain himself. He just knew—Reo needed this.
They stopped in front of a goldfish scooping stand, the kind with shimmering little fish darting through the water. The stall glowed softly, casting warm hues across their faces. Rin handed Reo a paper scoop, his smile playful but kind.
“No backing out. Winner gets to pick the next stop,” he said, eyes bright with determination.
Reo stared at him for a moment, and then… a small smile tugged at his lips. Not the full one Rin was used to, but a start. And that was enough.
“Alright,” Reo said, scooping the paper gently into the water. “You’re on.”
Rin watched him, heart lightened. He didn’t need grand gestures—just this. Just reminding Reo he wasn’t alone.
Children and adults alike crouched at its edge, armed with delicate poi—thin paper scoops stretched across wire rings, doomed to tear with the slightest misstep.
Rin and Reo stood side by side, sleeves rolled up, their expressions comically serious.
“You’re going down,” Reo said, narrowing his eyes as he chose his scoop like a warrior selecting a sword.
Rin shrugged, the corners of his mouth twitching. "Maybe you’ve got a shot tonight."
The whistle blew.
They crouched by the pool, the world briefly narrowing to the shimmer of fish and the paper-thin tension of their scoops. Reo lunged with enthusiasm, missing his first two tries but laughing anyway. Rin moved slower, steadier—his scoop slipping under a fish with practiced ease.
He paused. Just a second too long.
The fish wriggled free, vanishing in a blur of orange.
Reo whooped beside him as he caught one—then another.
Rin tried again, this time letting his poi dip just enough to tear, pulling it back with a small shake of his head, as if the paper were just unlucky. By the time the timer ran out, Reo had three glittering prizes in his bowl. Rin had one, caught in the final seconds almost as an afterthought.
“I actually won?” Reo blinked, then grinned. “I actually won!”
Rin just gave a quiet smile, brushing a damp strand of hair from his brow. "Yeah. Nicely done."
He turned away before Reo could see the grin threatening at the edge of his mouth.
“It’s your turn to pick where we go next,” Rin said, turning to Reo once he’d collected himself.
Reo paused, scanning the crowd. “Huh… is that—Kunigami?”
He pointed toward the tall, unmistakable figure with bright orange hair weaving through the crowd. Kunigami stood out, but the way he was turning in circles and squinting at the lanterns around him made it clear he was a bit out of place.
“He looks lost,” Rin noted, brows drawing together.
“Let’s go get him before he wanders off,” Reo said, already heading in his direction. Rin followed a few steps behind.
“Kunigami!” Reo called out, lifting a hand. “Over here!”
The tall boy’s head turned at the sound of his name. His face lit up slightly as he spotted them, and he carefully shuffled through the crowd to meet them.
“Oh—Reo, Rin. Thank god.” Kunigami gave a sheepish smile.
“Got separated from the others?” Rin asked.
“Yeah... They were talking about something, and I guess I spaced out. When I looked up, they were gone.”
The way he said it reminded Rin of a puppy that wandered off during a walk. He bit back a smile.
“Let me guess—those two were too wrapped up in their own world to notice?” Reo’s voice dipped slightly, his smile faltering just a touch.
Rin sighed, not unkindly. One step forward, three steps back.
Kunigami blinked, picking up on the mood shift. With a quick glance at Reo and then back to Rin, he mouthed, Sorry, a little apologetically.
Rin gave him a helpless look in return, like, It’s fine—just another day.
“Come on,” Reo said after a beat, clearing his throat, snapping Kunigami and Rin out of their telepathy—or more so their expression conversation. “Let’s stick together this time, yeah?”
Kunigami nodded quickly, and the three of them fell into step together, blending back into the warmth and buzz of the festival night.
“You still haven’t picked our next stop, Reo,” Rin said, nudging him gently as the three of them drifted back into the flow of festival-goers.
Reo hummed, tapping a finger to his chin while his eyes wandered across the stalls. “Hmm… too many good options.”
“Just don’t take another ten minutes deciding,” Rin said with a small grin.
Kunigami leaned over a bit. “There’s a shaved ice stand that way,” he offered, pointing toward a cart surrounded by kids holding bright blue and pink cups.
Reo’s face lit up. “Oh! That’s perfect. Let’s go before the line gets insane.”
The three of them made their way to the stall, joking about which flavor was superior along the way—Reo insisting strawberry was undefeated, Kunigami championing melon with quiet conviction, and Rin claiming blue raspberry “just made sense.”
When they reached the front, Reo dramatically held up three fingers. “One strawberry, one melon, and… one blue raspberry, please. For the guy with no taste.”
Rin rolled his eyes, but his smile gave him away.
They plopped down on a bench nearby, their bowls slowly melting in the summer heat. The lanterns above them bobbed in the breeze, casting a golden hue over everything. Laughter floated through the air from nearby game stalls, and the faint pluck of a shamisen played somewhere down the street.
“This is nice,” Kunigami said, glancing up at the paper lanterns strung overhead. “Haven’t had a night like this in a while.”
“Right?” Reo said around a spoonful of ice. “No training, no schedules, just… fun.”
Rin leaned back, eyes half-lidded as he watched a few fireflies flit around a nearby tree. “It’s kind of perfect.”
There was a quiet beat, comfortable and easy.
Then Kunigami suddenly pointed to a nearby booth. “Hey, that ring toss looks kinda easy. Bet I can win that big tiger plush.”
Reo perked up immediately. “You? No way. I’ve got better aim than you.”
“Oh, it’s on,” Kunigami said, standing up with a grin.
Rin gave a soft laugh, finishing the last of his shaved ice and tossing the empty bowl in a nearby bin. “Guess we’ve found our next stop.”
“Rin, you’re the referee!” Reo said, spinning toward him with a grin full of mischief.
Rin raised an eyebrow, amused. “Fine, but I’m keeping it fair.”
Reo turned to Kunigami, his grin sharpening. “Let’s see who can win Rin the most prizes.”
Kunigami smirked. “You’re on. But no cheating.”
“Wait—why me?” Rin blinked, caught off guard. “I didn’t ask for anything.”
“Well, someone’s gotta win stuff for our delicate little flower,” Reo said sweetly, patting Rin’s shoulder like he was some fragile maiden.
“You—” Rin started, pointing at him. “I swear, one day—”
Kunigami let out a short laugh, clearly enjoying himself.
Reo just winked. “Better start picking out shelf space for all the plushies you’re getting.”
Rin muttered something under his breath, but the way his mouth twitched at the corners gave him away.
And with that, the three of them raced off toward the ring toss stall, their laughter trailing behind them like the lanterns —bright and a simple but lasting warmth.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
By the time the sky had grown dark enough for the lantern ceremony to begin, Rin had somehow ended up with thirty-two plushies.
Thirty-two.
He watched as the store clerk’s enthusiasm gradually faded with each prize they won.
“I can’t possibly keep all of these,” Rin said, shaking his head in disbelief. The competitive spirit had clearly taken over—expected, really, from Blue Lock disciples, where rivalry often came before friendship. “What about the other customers? There won’t be any left for them.”
“But we got them for you!” Reo protested, a small frown tugging at his lips. Rin sighed—of course Reo wouldn’t see the problem. The guy was born into luxury.
“He has a point,” Kunigami added, nodding. “We don’t want to make things harder for the clerk either.”
Reo crossed his arms, clearly unwilling to back down. “Okay, then… at least take two plushies. One from each of us.”
Rin hesitated, glancing at both of them. Their hopeful expressions were impossible to ignore. He sighed again, this time with a hint of a smile, and turned to look at the mountain of plushies they had collected.
Plushies of various animals and monsters were in front of him, of course they were cuter versions of them. Rin’s eyes scanned the thirty two whole plushies before settling on two.
“Then I’ll keep the seagull and the owl,” Rin said, picking out the two plushies and cradling them gently. They were so… small. The soft, fuzzy fabric brushed against his hands like a forgotten memory—comforting in a quiet, unexpected way.
“Great! Then let’s head to the river!” Reo said with a grin, already bouncing with excitement.
“Thank you,” Rin turned to the store clerk, offering a quiet but sincere thanks—only to be met with watery, grateful eyes. He quickly looked away, feeling a pang of guilt. He hadn’t wanted thirty-two plushies, not really—and certainly not at the cost of leaving other kids empty-handed.
“Alright, let’s go,” he said, gently nudging Reo and Kunigami forward, trailing just behind them.
“Think Isagi and Nagi’ll be at the river already?” Kunigami asked.
Rin gave a small nod. “Yeah. If they’re looking to meet up, that’s the most likely spot.”
“Let’s just hope they’re not too wrapped up in each other to notice us,” Reo muttered, a touch of bitterness in his voice.
Rin resisted the urge to sigh.
“I’m sure they’ll want to see us. We did come here as a group,” Rin said, trying to sound composed.
Reo gave him a look. “You say that, but you literally dragged me away from everyone.”
Rin immediately glanced away, pretending to be very focused on the path ahead.
“That was… a one-time thing,” he said, a little too quickly.
That earned a laugh from Reo and a low chuckle from Kunigami.
“Wow. Smooth,” Reo teased. “You make it sound like a secret mission.”
Kunigami grinned. “Next he’ll say the plushies were part of some top-secret strategy.”
Rin sighed, the owl and seagull plushies still tucked under his arm like evidence. “Why do I talk to either of you?”
“Because we’re your best friends?” Reo said with a wide grin, glancing between them.
Rin let out a sound—somewhere between a sigh and a laugh. Not quite amusement, not quite exasperation. Something in between.
“Come on,” he said, nudging them forward. “We still need to grab lanterns before we head to the river.”
He guided them toward a nearby stall, doing his best to ignore the quiet warmth settling in his chest—one that glowed just as brightly as the lanterns surrounding them.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
The walk to the river was—put simply—a nightmare. The crowd was thick, bodies pressing from all directions, and Rin had been shoved more times than he could count. He’d nearly lost sight of Reo and Kunigami several times, and honestly, that was being generous.
Eventually, he gave up on dignity and just latched onto their sleeves, gripping tightly to keep them all together as they pushed through the swarm of festival-goers.
By the time they finally reached the riverbank, Rin let out a long, exhausted sigh.
“That walk shaved years off my life,” he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck like he could massage the stress away.
“At least the lanterns survived,” Reo said, inspecting his like it was made of glass. “Well, mine did, anyway.”
Rin glanced down at his own lantern. It was still intact—simple in design, with his wish neatly written and facing inward. You weren’t supposed to show your wish, after all, or it wouldn’t come true. That’s how the tradition went.
“Mine’s fine too,” he said, then looked over at Kunigami. “How about yours?”
Kunigami held his lantern up, squinting at it. “Little dented, but still usable. Doesn’t look too tragic.”
“Good enough,” Rin said, then turned his gaze toward the crowd. “Let’s see if we can find Yoichi and Nagi.”
Easier said than done.
The riverbank was packed with people, all carrying glowing lanterns and milling around in anticipation. Spotting anyone in that mess was going to be a challenge.
Rin’s eyes scanned the crowd, trying to pick out Nagi first. The guy’s white hair and taller build made him a bit easier to spot than Yoichi’s dark hair and unassuming height. Rin squinted. No luck—just a blur of strangers and flickering light.
“Too many people,” he muttered, eyes still searching. “Nagi better not be napping standing up again…”
Rin scanned the crowd again, narrowing his eyes. Still no sign of Nagi’s mop of white hair or Yoichi’s annoyingly average-height silhouette.
“This is impossible,” he muttered. “It’s like trying to find two specific fireflies in a swarm.”
“Maybe they’re behind one of these stalls?” Kunigami suggested, standing on his toes and peering over the heads of the people around them.
“They better not be buying snacks,” Reo added, a little breathless from the walk. “If I find out they ditched us for dango, I’m throwing them both into the river.”
Rin didn’t disagree.
They pushed deeper into the crowd, weaving around families, tourists, and more than a few kids wielding lanterns like they were jousting weapons. At one point, a stranger’s shoulder knocked into Rin hard enough to jostle his lantern, and he had to stop to steady it.
“Reo, if I lose you again, I’m leaving you behind,” Rin grumbled.
“You say that, but you’d cry,” Reo shot back.
“No I wouldn’t.” Rin muttered but his grip on Reo’s sleeve tightened.
After another ten minutes of shoulder-to-shoulder navigating, Kunigami finally pointed toward a small clearing near the edge of the riverbank.
“There! Isn’t that—?”
Sure enough, through a gap in the crowd, Rin spotted a familiar figure leaning lazily against a tree.
White hair. Tall frame. A general aura of disinterest.
“Nagi,” Rin exhaled, the relief audible in his voice. “Found him.”
As they approached, Rin also spotted Yoichi standing nearby, holding two lanterns—clearly one of them for Nagi, who looked like he hadn’t lifted a finger all evening.
“Nagi!” Reo called out, pushing forward. “You guys are the worst! Do you know how long we’ve been looking?”
Yoichi turned at the sound of their voices, his face brightening immediately. “Ah—there you are! To be fair, you two were the ones who ran off first.”
Reo scoffed. “Don’t just put this on us. You two lost Kunigami.”
Yoichi winced a little, sheepish. “Right, sorry about that.” He looked at Kunigami with a small, apologetic smile.
Kunigami just waved it off. “No big deal. I didn’t exactly make it easy to keep track of me either.”
“We were waiting,” Yoichi added, glancing at the tree behind him. “But Nagi here planted himself and refused to budge.”
Nagi looked up slowly, blinking as if just now registering their arrival. “Too many people,” he mumbled, “and standing is hard.”
“You’ve been leaning on that tree like you’re trying to merge with it,” Rin said dryly.
“I was conserving energy,” Nagi replied, completely serious.
Reo just groaned. “Next time, we’re putting a tracking device on you.”
“I don’t want one,” Nagi said.
“I don’t care,” Reo snapped, and everyone laughed.
Rin shook his head but couldn’t help the small smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. Against all odds, they were all together again—intact lanterns and all.
“Alright,” Rin said, stepping up beside them. “Let’s launch these lanterns in the water before someone takes an accidental swim.”
“Launch,” Reo repeated in a teasing tone as he followed after him.
Rin rolled his eyes. “You’re so annoying,” he muttered, giving Reo a light swat on the arm.
Reo let out a dramatic squawk, clutching the spot like he’d been gravely wounded. Rin just shook his head, a small smile tugging at his lips.
It was good to see Reo acting like himself again.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Bonus: Isagi
The group had chosen to extend their stay in the village—partly to keep an eye on the lingering resentment, partly to see the festival through.
The last time he’d attended the Toro Nagashi, it had passed without much thought. It was quiet, uneventful, and he hadn’t really taken any of it in.
But this time, Rin was here.
Bathed in the soft glow of ambient light, Rin’s figure stood in front of him like a living painting—an exquisite fusion of classical elegance and allure. Draped upon his shoulders is a kimono, not merely a garment but a canvas of rich, resplendent hues.
Deep plum and crimson bleed into warm amber and ivory, forming a tapestry of blossoming florals that seem to sway gently even in stillness, like petals caught in a delicate breeze. The flowers—perhaps sakura or plum—float along the silk in bold, ephemeral strokes, their pale whites and soft pinks blooming against the darker folds with painterly grace.
Beneath the robe, a deep, wine-colored inner garment clings to the form in soft, pleated textures, like the fine ridges of wind-swept dunes. It opens in a V at the chest, revealing layers of cascading chains and amulets that catch the light like stars against dusk, each piece whispering of distant stories and hidden charms. A bold crimson obi cinches the ensemble at the waist, sculpting the silhouette with a deliberate, regal strength. It is a binding of tradition—firm and steady—anchoring the fluidity of fabric that flutters and pools around him like a living poem.
The pants, striped and earth-toned, echo the patterns of old-world nobility.
Isagi’s smile deepened as he took in the sight, his gaze lingering just a moment longer than usual.
"You look really pretty," Yoichi said cheerfully, then turned to Reo. "Solid outfit choice."
"I know, right?" Reo beamed like a proud stylist on somebody’s wedding day.
Rin, meanwhile, scratched the back of his neck, eyes fixed on the ground like it suddenly held all the answers to the universe.
"Whatever," he grumbled, already speed-walking away in a poor attempt to hide the pink steadily rising up his neck. "Let’s just go."
He made a beeline toward Nagi and Kunigami.
Isagi watched him go, the corner of his mouth quirking up again. There was something kind of endearing about how flustered Rin got—and maybe, just maybe, he liked seeing it a little more than he let on.
Isagi trailed after Rin.
“What’s taking you guys so long? Can we please get moving?” Nagi sighed, clearly unimpressed by the group's dawdling.
“Alright, alright, we’re here. Let’s get going,” Yoichi smiled, placating him. He had plenty of experience with peacekeeping.
Out of the corner of his eye, he caught Rin pouting—and couldn’t help but grin at the sight. He subtly drifted closer, hoping maybe this time he could stick by Rin’s side...
“Isagi,” Kunigami called out to him. “You’re the one who put the plan together, right? Want to take the lead?”
Oh, piss off.
“Sure,” Isagi replied with a smile, masking his disappointment. So much for staying near Rin—there’s no way Rin’s going to walk up front with him.
And that’s how they ended up in a strange little formation—Kunigami and Nagi flanking Isagi at the front of the group.
“Hah… this is such a hassle. There’s way too many people,” Nagi muttered, dragging his feet slightly. “Do we really have to go?”
Isagi let out a laugh. “Didn’t you say yes the moment we mentioned it?”
“I agreed because there were supposed to be game stalls,” Nagi replied, yawning into his hand. “But with this crowd? Not worth it.”
Kunigami laughed under his breath. “The sheer dedication you have to being lazy… Honestly, it’s impressive.”
“You say that like it’s a bad thing,” Nagi replied flatly, not even bothering to defend himself.
“Let’s just hope you don’t fall asleep mid-walk,” Isagi grinned.
“No promises,” Nagi mumbled.
Isagi’s gaze drifted toward Rin again. He was deep in conversation with Reo, his expression unusually soft—relaxed in a way Isagi hadn’t seen in a while. Reo smiled at something Rin said, and Rin’s eyes lit up in response, almost fondly.
Isagi’s jaw tensed slightly before he even realized it.
“Isagi—”
He blinked, pulled from his thoughts by Kunigami’s voice. “We’re here, aren’t we?”
“Yeah,” Isagi replied quickly, forcing a small nod before glancing back—just in time to see Rin tug lightly at Reo’s sleeve, the two of them slipping away with quick steps.
“Wait—” Isagi called out, instinctively reaching a hand forward, but they were already swallowed by the crowd.
“They just… left us?” Nagi muttered, blinking as his eyes narrowed after them.
“Looks like it,” Kunigami said, tone neutral, though clearly puzzled. “Maybe they had something to take care of?”
Nagi clicked his tongue softly, hands stuffed into his sleeves. “Tch. Could’ve said something before disappearing like that.”
Isagi exhaled through his nose, trying not to look where they’d vanished. “Yeah... would've been nice.”
“It’s alright…let’s just continue.” Kunigami shook his head as they started walking forward.
The festival buzzed around them, lanterns swinging gently above as the crowd moved like a slow tide. It was lively—colorful stalls, the smell of grilled food in the air, bursts of laughter coming from all sides. Isagi walked alongside Kunigami and Nagi, doing his best to stay present.
“You know,” Kunigami said, glancing sideways at Isagi, “for someone who fought so hard to get us out here, you’re not looking too thrilled.”
“I am thrilled,” Isagi replied with a smirk, nudging his elbow lightly into Kunigami’s side. “Can’t you tell? This is my thrilled face.”
Kunigami huffed a laugh. “Right. And I’m the Emperor of Japan.”
“Wait, you’re not?” Nagi muttered from the other side, biting into a stick of dango he had somehow acquired without anyone noticing.
“Next thing we know, he’ll be giving speeches from a festival float.” Isagi teased.
Kunigami just shrugged. “If it means I get a lifetime supply of yakitori, I’ll take the job.”
They shared a laugh as they strolled past a booth lined with prizes—stuffed animals dangling from the ceiling, goldfish swimming lazily in shallow bowls. The pace was easy, casual. The earlier weirdness had faded a bit under the glow of the lanterns and the comfort of old, familiar banter.
“You know,” Kunigami said, glancing at the dart game, “I bet I could win that.”
“Bet you couldn’t,” Isagi challenged immediately.
“Oh, now you’re just asking for it,” Kunigami said, stepping up to the stall. “Watch and learn.”
Isagi leaned in as Kunigami handed over a few coins. “You miss all of them, and I’m telling everyone.”
Kunigami shot him a look. “You wouldn’t.”
“Try me.”
While Kunigami lined up his first throw, Isagi turned to Nagi, who was still lazily munching. “How are you still eating?”
“It’s the festival,” Nagi replied simply. “You’re supposed to snack nonstop. Reo said so.”
At the mention of Reo, something flickered briefly in Nagi’s expression, but he didn’t dwell on it—and neither did Isagi.
Kunigami landed one ring perfectly, prompting a small cheer from the booth worker.
“Oh my god, beginner’s luck,” Isagi teased, clapping slowly.
Kunigami grinned, triumphant. “Admit it—you’re impressed.”
“A little.” Isagi said.
They laughed again, the energy between them easy and warm. It felt good. Almost normal.
And then, somewhere between Kunigami insisting on trying one more game and Nagi drifting toward a nearby stand selling melon soda, it happened.
“Wait—where’s Kunigami?” Isagi turned around, scanning the crowd.
Nagi blinked, sipping from the bottle he’d just bought. “Wasn’t he right behind us?”
“He was. Like, literally a second ago.” Isagi narrowed his eyes, standing on his toes to try and see over the heads of passersby. “How do we lose a guy that tall?”
“Impressive, honestly,” Nagi said, clearly unbothered.
“Kunigami!” Isagi called out, but his voice was swallowed by the noise of the crowd.
Nagi leaned against a nearby lamppost, taking another sip. “Think he wandered off or got kidnapped by festival cultists?”
“Both are equally likely,” Isagi muttered, though a small smile tugged at the corner of his mouth.
“Well,” Nagi said, pushing off the post, “guess it’s just us for now.”
“Anywhere you want to check out?” Isagi asked, blinking over at Nagi.
“Not really. I just want to sit,” Nagi replied, sipping lazily from his drink without meeting his eyes.
“Alright,” Isagi said, glancing ahead. “Let’s get our lanterns first and then head to the river. They’ll probably be there by now.”
At the mention of they, Nagi’s eyes flicked up—something faint lighting in them at the thought of Reo. He gave a small nod.
Isagi caught the shift and let out a quiet breath of amusement. Subtle as ever.
They stopped at a couple of stalls on the way, picking up their lanterns and some snacks—mostly ones they figured the others might want. Not much was said between them. The silence wasn’t uncomfortable, just... muted, like both were somewhere else entirely in their heads.
Eventually, they reached the riverbank, where the noise of the festival softened into the hush of flowing water and cicadas. Nagi immediately dropped down beneath a tree and leaned back against the trunk with a content sigh, already halfway to sleep.
Isagi stood nearby, staring out across the water, letting the cool breeze hit his face. He wasn’t really watching the river, though.
Neither of them said anything—and neither seemed to mind.
Isagi’s eyes lost their light—flat, distant, cold. The world around him pulsed with color and sound: lanterns bobbing gently in the breeze, laughter spilling through the air, the scent of sweet syrup and grilled meat thick in his lungs. But none of it touched him.
He stood in the middle of it all, motionless, like the world was moving without him. Like he’d already stepped out of it.
His expression was calm—too calm. Not tense, not angry. Just... blank. The kind of quiet that didn’t come from peace, but from absence.
Children ran past him, giggling. A girl’s voice called out to her friends. Somewhere nearby, a drumbeat echoed from a stage. But Isagi didn’t blink, didn’t follow the sound.
It was almost like he wasn’t there for the festival at all. Like he wasn’t there for anything.
And when his eyes did move, scanning the crowd, they did so without urgency—without hope. Just a slow, mechanical search for something—-someone.
“Nagi!” Reo’s voice rang out across the crowd. “You guys are the worst! Do you know how long we’ve been looking?”
Yoichi turned at the familiar voice—but his gaze locked first on Rin, not Reo. Something in his posture shifted, tension easing, a subtle brightness returning to his face like a light flicking on.
“Ah—there you are! To be fair, you two were the ones who ran off first.”
Reo scoffed. “Don’t just put this on us. You two lost Kunigami.”
Yoichi winced, the smile still lingering on his face, though now tinged with guilt. “Right, sorry about that.” He turned to Kunigami with a sheepish look. “We did kind of lose track…”
Kunigami waved a hand dismissively. “No big deal. I didn’t exactly make it easy to keep track of me either.”
“We were waiting,” Yoichi added, glancing over his shoulder toward the tree. “But Nagi here planted himself and refused to budge.”
Nagi looked up slowly, blinking as if just noticing they were there. “Too many people,” he mumbled, “and standing is hard.”
“You’ve been leaning on that tree like you’re trying to merge with it,” Rin said dryly, though his eyes held the faintest spark of amusement.
“I was conserving energy,” Nagi replied, completely serious.
Reo groaned, clearly exasperated. “Next time, we’re putting a tracking device on you.”
“I don’t want one,” Nagi said.
“I don’t care,” Reo snapped. That drew a soft chuckle out of Rin—and Yoichi, for a brief moment, watched him instead of joining in the laughter.
“Alright,” Rin said, stepping up beside them. “Let’s launch these lanterns in the water before someone takes an accidental swim.”
“Launch,” Reo repeated in a teasing tone as he trailed after him.
Rin rolled his eyes. “You’re so annoying,” he muttered, swatting Reo lightly on the arm.
Yoichi watched them with a smile that stretched a little too still across his face. There was a flicker of something sharp in his eyes—quiet, restrained, but there. Despite the forced calm in his posture, something in him seemed to lift the moment Rin spoke.
Such a friendly atmosphere between them—Isagi stared at them with an unreadable gaze. His eyes went back onto Rin, smiling slightly. He caught up next to them.
“Did you three get your lanterns?” Yoichi asked, his voice calm, though the glance he gave Reo carried a subtle sharpness—an almost-glare masked by his usual composure.
Reo, ever quick to misread the moment, made an exaggerated O with his mouth, then flashed a playful wink. Without a word, he slowed his pace, drifting back to join Kunigami and Nagi, leaving Yoichi and Rin walking quietly ahead.
“Huh? Oh, yes,” Rin replied, reaching into the bag in his hand and pulling out a paper lantern. It was delicately painted with blue lotus petals, the ink catching in the lantern’s creases like shadows in moonlight. “Seems like you got yours too. They’re rather pretty for something so cheap.”
“It’s Tōrō Nagashi,” Yoichi said, his smile softening as he looked at Rin. “A festival meant for everyone. It wouldn’t feel right to lock that behind a price.”
Rin nodded slowly, the flicker of lantern light catching in his dark eyes. “It would be incredibly disgraceful,” he said with quiet intensity, brows furrowed just slightly. The conviction in his tone came out sharper than intended.
Yoichi let out a gentle laugh, the sound light and grounding in the soft hush of the evening. “You’re always so serious about that kind of thing.”
“Someone has to be,” Rin replied, though there was the faintest smile tugging at his lips now, the tension in his shoulders slowly unwinding.
“Did you have fun?” Yoichi asked, his voice softening as he glanced at Rin. “You and Reo kind of disappeared for a while…”
Rin's hand lifted to the back of his neck—an unconscious gesture Yoichi had come to recognize. He always did that when he felt a little awkward.
“Ah, that,” Rin said, gaze dropping for a moment. “I’m sorry about that. It’s just… Reo was feeling a bit down. You know, because of…”
Yoichi’s expression softened in understanding. So that was it.
He smiled, something gentle passing through his features. Of course Rin would disappear for something like that—he was quietly thoughtful in ways most people missed.
“Awhh, you’re so sweet,” Yoichi teased, nudging Rin lightly with his elbow.
Rin rolled his eyes, but there was no real bite in it. “Shut up.”
They kept walking side by side, the river glowing beside them as hundreds of lanterns floated silently downstream. The path was bathed in gold. The crowd’s mutters filled their surroundings, and the scent of summer clung to the air like a memory that hadn’t quite faded.
Yoichi glanced over again, his gaze lingering for just a second longer. “Though…” he said, voice a touch softer now, “take me with you next time.”
Rin looked over at him, startled. His eyes widened just slightly—those warm, boba eyes that Yoichi couldn’t look away from. There was something so open in that moment, so quietly endearing it hurt a little.
A beat passed, and then Rin gave the faintest smile, small but honest.
“…Alright,” he said. “Let’s go together next time.”
And as they continued walking, lanterns drifting beside them like floating wishes, there was something unspoken between them—light, but lingering. A quiet promise, warm enough to carry them into the night.
They continued down the lantern-lit path that hugged the riverbank. The air was thick with the scent of summer grass and incense. All around them, paper lanterns glowed like floating stars—each one carrying a name, a memory, or a silent wish. Their flickering reflections shimmered across the water’s surface, turning the river into a ribbon of warm light.
The crowd seemed to melt away behind them, muffled beneath the hum of crickets and distant festival music. The world, for a moment, shrank to the sound of their footsteps and the gentle lapping of the river.
Yoichi’s eyes drifted toward Rin, who walked beside him with that same calm intensity, the glow of his lantern casting soft gold along the curve of his cheek. Something in the sight stirred a quiet reverence in him—unspoken, but present.
“Let’s release them together?” Yoichi asked, his voice low, more breath than sound.
Rin turned to him, and for a second, time felt thin—like silk stretched between them.
“…Yeah. That sounds good,” he murmured.
They stepped closer to the water’s edge, knees brushing reeds, the lanterns trembling faintly in their hands. Together, in quiet synchronicity, they knelt and lowered the paper lights to the river. The current took them gently, and the lanterns floated off—two soft flames among hundreds—drifting slow and glowing like dreams untethered from their owners.
Neither of them said a word, but the silence between them felt full. Not heavy—just whole.
“What did you wish for?” Yoichi asked, turning toward Rin, his voice gentle beneath the murmur of waves and laughter in the distance.
Rin glanced sideways at him, lips quirking faintly. “You’re not supposed to say it out loud. Then it won’t come true.”
Yoichi let out a soft huff of amusement, his eyes crinkling slightly. “Alright, fair enough.”
They stood in comfortable silence for a while, facing the ocean. Hundreds of lanterns drifted peacefully across the dark water, their lights flickering like low-hung stars. The tide carried them slowly, almost reverently, the warm glow reflected in their eyes.
Among the sea of lights, two lanterns floated side by side—one painted with delicate blue and white lotus petals, the other adorned with soft green trees, their branches stretching across the paper like gentle arms.
Two wishes, drifting quietly beneath the night sky.
I hope Ren will lead a good life in his new form.
I hope Rin will be free from his burdens.
Then, without warning, the first firework lit the sky—a single burst of color and light that cracked open the quiet. It bloomed in gold and scattered into soft, shimmering petals above the ocean. Rin looked up, startled for just a moment before the glow filled his expression.
One by one, more fireworks followed, each one painting the night with brilliance—blues, pinks, silvers, and warm oranges, their light washing over the waves, over the lanterns, over them.
Yoichi turned slightly, catching Rin’s face in the glow—a quiet expression there, half-lost in thought, half-lit by wonder. He didn’t say anything. He didn’t need to.
And Rin, feeling the weight of that gaze, met his eyes for just a second.
A breath passed between them—soft, unspoken, full of something neither dared name.
The fireworks continued, trailing light across the sky, and they watched together—two silhouettes beneath the bursts of color, surrounded by floating wishes and the hush of the sea.
And for that brief moment, everything felt lighter.
“Happy Tōrō Nagashi, Yoichi,” Rin said, his voice low and gentle, like the hush of waves against the shore. The lantern light caught in his features, casting a soft golden glow along the sharp lines of his face, making the moment feel almost unreal.
His lashes, long and delicate, fluttered slightly as he looked up, and his eyes curled into a quiet smile that lit up his expression more tenderly than any firework could. There was a calm radiance to him in that moment—like he belonged to the night itself, ethereal and still, his beauty softened by the warm hush of the river and the distant crackle of fading fireworks.
Yoichi’s breath faltered for just a heartbeat. His gaze lingered—drawn not just to Rin’s face, but to the serenity he carried so naturally, unknowingly. There was something weightless in him now, something peaceful, like his burdens had briefly let go.
Yoichi’s lips parted before a slow, matching smile formed, one that reached his eyes.
“Happy Tōrō Nagashi, Rin,” he murmured back.
Their words lingered in the air, carried gently by the breeze—small, tender wishes all their own.
Notes:
Nagi and Yoichi lamenting that fact that they can't be with Rin and Reo
Kunigami: Oh guys, doesn't this game seem super fun! 😀─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
For the outfits, I took inspo from a lot of Pinterest pics. Not all of my inspo was from traditional Japanese clothing but yeah, here are the outfit inspos!
The inspo for this chapter was very much Tangled. That lantern scene has my absolute heart! You can probably tell this was a palette cleanser since I'm not smart enough to continue to pour out mysteries and intricate plots 😭 props to authors who do, I wonder if you're actually human
The Inspector Gadget Trio is back!! I promised to bring them back after the OOC restrictions were lifted and I hope I did them justice. I did read translations of Rin and Reo interactions from Blue Lock PWC and Kunigami and Reo's. I didn't end up reading Rin and Kunigami's because I forgot to 🤦🏽♀️
As well as the bonus POVs! I have no idea why I put those in the basement for a while because they're so fun to write! Don't mind if my writing got a bit iffy towards the end, I was lowkey sleepy while writing that bit.
Now I'm going to stop making the promise that this arc will be finished in the next chapter because I've said that like three times now...though hang in there, we shall see them soon 🫡
Also for my update schedule, nothing's gonna change too much. I have about 3-4 more weeks of school left. Next week I have a bunch of holidays but the weeks after that are full weeks. So if I have slower updates, it's probably because of that.
But then after that summer break!! So I'll have plenty of time.
Thanks for reading!!
Chapter 9: Chapter 9: The Weight We Carry
Summary:
The group is ready to pack away and head back but it seems fate has other plans...
Notes:
Hello!! Back with another chapter, we're getting into the serious business now 🔥🔥
This chapter got too long so I'm going to split it. The other half is done, it just needs some revisions and some stuff added. Thank you so much for 200 kudos and 3k hits!!! Thank you for taking the time to read this and enjoy it! And thank you to everyone who leaves comments, you guys make my day!
I kick my feet and giggle a bit every time I get a new notification in my Gmail about comments, though school is a jackass so I haven't been able to respond as quickly as I'd like to 💔 One of my teachers just assigns like 7000 homework assignments for the fun of it :((
Anyways without further ado, happy reading!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
With the Toro Nagashi festival behind them and not a single demon-related incident in over three days (a new record, honestly), the group was more than ready to pack up and head out. After all, the U20s and the looming chaos of the Third Selection weren’t going to prepare for themselves.
Rin was this close to letting out the loudest, most dramatic sigh of his life. He had just finished surviving one thing, and life was already lining up the next one like a very pushy event planner.
Dragging his luggage over, he started loading it onto the back of his black Dosanko, murmuring quiet reassurances as he went.
Though… it was unclear if he was talking to the horse or to himself.
“It’s fine. It won’t be that bad. You’ve lived through worse,” Rin mumbled under his breath, eyes glazed over while his hands moved like he was being remote-controlled by exhaustion itself.
The Dosanko blinked slowly. Possibly judging.
[Uhm… User?]
“Yeah?”
[Are you okay?]
“Totally fine.”
[(•᷄- •᷅;) Sure you are.]
Once the bag was finally strapped to the back of the Dosanko, Rin climbed onto the horse with practiced ease, though his mind was far from calm. That uneasy feeling still clung to him like fog—persistent and shapeless. Something was off. He just didn’t know what.
And without proof, saying anything would only make him look paranoid.
As if sensing his mood, a blue swallowtail fluttered gently through the air and came to rest on his shoulder, light as a breath. Rin didn’t flinch. He just stared ahead, the tiniest shift in his posture betraying the comfort it brought.
“Oh! A butterfly!” Reo’s voice broke through the quiet, footsteps crunching lightly as he stepped closer to admire it.
Yoichi turned to look at Rin, his expression softening as his eyes lingered, smile warm and just a little soft around the edges. “Looks like it likes you.”
The butterfly flutters its wings delicately, circling Rin’s head like he was some kind of tragic Disney protagonist.
“Guess so,” Rin muttered, watching it suspiciously. His eyes flicked away in every direction, subtly trying to nonverbally convince the insect to relocate. It didn’t work.
Ren, I swear to god—
“Huh. Guess you really are a princess,” Reo teased, clearly delighted.
Rin rolled his eyes, though there was no real bite to it. “Bold words coming from Mr. Treasury. If anyone here’s royalty, it’s you.”
Reo gave a mock bow. Rin rolled his eyes. Yoichi smiled again—still looking at Rin.
The butterfly stayed exactly where it was. Rin gave up.
“Young masters!” The call rose from behind, urgent and breath-laced. Rin turned, slowing his horse with a gentle pull, eyes searching the road they had left behind. “Please—wait!”
A gaunt figure hurried toward them, clad in roughspun cloth, a broad straw kasa veiling his face in shadow. He looked every bit the weary farmer, breath ragged as he stumbled to a halt before them.
“What is it?” Rin, being the nearest, guided his horse forward a few steps and spoke softly.
“The—the mononoke,” The man, possibly a farmer, huffed. “It’s back.”
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Kuba poured the tea with the same steady hand one might use on a morning untouched by tragedy. The motion was practiced, careful—ritualistic. As though they weren’t seated in the middle of a situation spiraling beyond control.
The mononoke had crossed a line. Once confined to the forests, it had attacked an elderly woman in broad daylight—while she waited for her son in a narrow alleyway. That detail clung to Rin’s mind like smoke. It wasn’t just a breach. It was a message.
The spirit wasn’t bound anymore.
And still, Kuba poured tea as if none of it mattered.
“Let’s cut to the chase,” Kunigami said, voice clipped, picking up on the tension thick in the room.
But Kuba interrupted with practiced grace, tone warm and measured. “Now, now. I understand things have grown… precarious. But pushing yourselves to the brink won’t yield clarity.”
The words, meant to soothe, landed like syrup poured over rot. Cloying. Deliberate.
Rin offered a smile so thin it barely curved his mouth. “We appreciate your concern, Kuba-san. But rest assured—we’re capable of managing urgency with discipline.”
Kuba looked up at him then, briefly, as if trying to decide whether Rin’s politeness was sincere or sharpened into something else.
“Very composed,” Kuba murmured, setting the cup down. “Too composed, perhaps.”
“We’re here for answers,” Rin replied calmly. “Not theatrics.”
The tea sat between them, untouched.
“The mononoke remains active,” Rin continued, arms loosely crossed. “Despite the destruction of the forest tree. Which suggests it wasn’t the true tether.”
Kunigami nodded. “The village tree, then. The one by the shrine.”
Reo leaned in slightly. “It’s the only remaining anchor.”
There was no disagreement. The silence itself was confirmation.
Kuba exhaled softly and set his cup down with careful precision. “You’re approaching a dangerous assumption.”
“We’re following the facts,” Rin said. His tone remained perfectly even—collegial, even. “The spirit’s activity persists. The energy signatures center around that tree. It would be irresponsible not to investigate further.”
“And your intention is to remove it, should you confirm your suspicions?” Kuba asked. He didn’t raise his voice. He didn’t need to.
“If it poses a threat,” Kunigami said, blunt as ever. “We won’t let it stand.”
Kuba’s eyes narrowed ever so slightly. “You would destroy a piece of cultural heritage—a living artifact—based on what is still, in essence, a working hypothesis?”
Rin took a step forward. Not aggressively. Diplomatically. As if he were giving a presentation, not engaging in a moral standoff.
“We understand the symbolic significance of the tree,” he said. “We’re not interested in desecration. But if the spirit is feeding from it—if it’s the source of the unrest—then containment will require decisive action.”
Kuba was quiet for a moment. Then: “That tree is more than wood. It is a pillar—historically, spiritually, economically. Its removal would collapse more than you think.”
There was a pause.
Rin blinked, slow and deliberate, like someone processing a particularly poor choice of words.
Then, still composed, he tilted his head. “I’m sorry. Could you repeat that?”
Kuba met his gaze, unfazed. “I said it sustains the village—in many ways.”
Rin nodded once. Then again.
Then his expression changed.
“You’re talking to me about income?”
The shift was subtle at first—but it landed hard. The room went still.
Rin’s voice rose—not loud, but sharp, the steel suddenly showing through the silk. “An elderly woman was mutilated in the street, and your concern is whether the shrine will keep generating revenue?”
“I’m telling you,” Kuba replied, tone unbothered, “that tearing out something that holds this village together—spiritually, culturally, and yes, financially—will do more than stir a spirit.”
“People are dead,” Rin said. “More will die. And you're preaching preservation like it’s worth the blood.”
“I’m suggesting caution,” Kuba said, folding his hands. “Balance. Wisdom.”
Rin took a breath.
Measured. Careful. He reminded himself where they were, who they were talking to, what was at stake. His voice, when it came, was once again smooth—polished like something forged rather than spoken.
“I respect the weight tradition carries in a place like this, Kuba-san. Cultural heritage is not something to be discarded lightly. And I understand, truly, that symbols like the Wishing Tree do more than adorn—they anchor identity. They offer continuity.”
Kuba tilted his head slightly, intrigued by Rin’s tone.
“That said,” Rin continued, still level, “our responsibility is not to memory. It is to the living. To those who are still here. Who still wake up and walk these streets, terrified that they’ll be the next ones torn open by something they don’t understand.”
Kuba didn’t interrupt. He only watched.
“I’m asking you,” Rin said, voice soft but firm, “to consider that sometimes preservation is not protection. And that what you call balance may already be broken.”
A long silence followed.
Kuba exhaled—light, almost theatrical. “You speak very elegantly, Itoshi-kun. But sometimes, the language of preservation is protection. Do you know how many pilgrims the Wishing Tree draws each season? How many mouths it feeds—indirectly, of course? The shrines. The innkeepers. The tour routes. This village survives because people believe in that tree. If you destroy it—well. The spiritual fallout would be one thing. But the economic fallout…”
He didn’t finish the sentence.
He didn’t need to.
Rin stood still for a moment. Utterly still.
The others, already tense, didn’t say a word. The room had narrowed down to Rin and Kuba alone.
When Rin spoke again, his voice had dropped into something quieter. More precise.
“I just told you a woman was murdered,” he said. “I told you we’re dealing with something ancient, hostile, and spreading—and your answer is foot traffic? Hospitality revenue?”
Still, Kuba remained calm. “You mistake pragmatism for apathy.”
“No,” Rin said, the edge finally piercing through. “I mistake your humanity for a mask, and now I’m starting to wonder if that’s exactly what it is.”
Kuba’s eyes flickered—just slightly.
“You hide behind balance,” Rin went on. “Behind vague warnings and vague wisdom. But when we strip that away, when we talk plainly—what you care about is keeping people coming. Keeping the façade standing. Even if it costs lives.”
“And if your actions cause panic?” Kuba asked, voice low. “If cutting the tree unleashes something you can’t control? Have you considered that? Or are you so sure of your role here that you're willing to gamble with everyone else’s?”
Rin’s composure finally cracked.
“Don’t you dare put this on us.”
His voice rang out like a slap—echoing, decisive. It wasn’t loud, but it was final. The kind of voice that silences an entire room. The kind that leaves a mark.
“We didn’t bring the mononoke into your streets. We didn’t bind it to the tree. And we sure as hell didn’t decide that profits were worth more than safety.”
Silence fell like ash.
Kuba didn’t respond immediately. When he did, it was with a calm so artificial it felt sculpted.
“Then I suppose we will see,” he murmured. “Whether your logic can protect you when the roots are severed.”
Yoichi stood. “We’ll inspect the tree.”
Rin didn’t even look back at Kuba as he followed. “And if it’s what we think it is,” he said, voice returned to steel-edged calm, “we won’t hesitate.”
As the group filed out, the door sliding closed behind them, Kuba remained seated. Unmoving.
The light in the room dimmed slightly as the sun shifted, but his shadow did not follow.
It stayed fixed to the floorboards—longer than it should have been. And far too still.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
The path to the village center was lined with paper talismans, fluttering in the early dusk breeze. They were meant to ward off ill intent, most likely put up after the attack earlier—though now, they felt more like warnings than blessings.
The Wishing Tree stood tall at the heart of the village, encircled by a low wooden fence and half a dozen small shrines built into its roots. Incense smoke curled lazily in the air, clinging to the damp bark like old breath. Lanterns had been strung above the clearing, swaying gently. It should’ve been beautiful.
It wasn’t.
They stopped a few meters from the perimeter. No one spoke at first.
The tree was vast—older than any of them had imagined. Its trunk was gnarled and twisted, bark blackened in patches like something had burned it from the inside. Paper wishes hung from its branches, thousands of them, handwritten and sun-faded. Some were torn. Others looked like they had been clawed.
“Feels colder here,” Reo murmured, glancing around.
“It’s not the wind,” Nagi replied quietly.
Rin stepped forward, his eyes scanning the roots. His earlier fury was gone, but his jaw was still tight. Rather than fury, he felt scared.This was what it all circled back to—the thing Kuba had spoken about like a relic, a sacred pillar.
It felt anything but sacred now.
Reo pointed toward the north side of the tree. “There’s something wrong with the roots. They’ve split the ground. Look.”
They moved in together, careful not to cross into the shrine’s inner circle just yet.
What they saw made everyone pause.
The roots on the northern side weren’t just cracked—they were bloated. Swollen with something dark, pulsing faintly, like veins just beneath the bark. Black fluid oozed from small fissures. It smelled faintly metallic.
“Spirits don’t bleed,” Nagi said.
Yoichi’s voice was calm, but cold. “No. But parasites do.”
Rin knelt at the edge of the roots and pressed two fingers to the soil.
It was warm.
No—hot.
“Something’s been poured into this place,” he said quietly. “Hatred, grief… over centuries. Wishes that twisted after they were granted. Regret that fermented into resentment.”
“Exactly the kind of energy a mononoke would gorge itself on,” Reo added.
Yoichi nodded. “And the tree doesn’t filter it. It absorbs it. Preserves it.”
Rin stood, brushing his hands off.
“And if Kuba’s right—if this thing is a barrier as well as a feeder—then it’s not just holding the mononoke here. It’s housing it.” Yoichi looked at Reo with a dull look in his eyes.
Reo took a cautious step back. “You mean, it’s inside?”
Yoichi looked at him.
“Yes.”
Silence.
Then: crack.
A branch above them split, sharp and sudden. Everyone looked up.
Nothing fell.
But one of the wish papers slowly drifted down, spiraling like a dead leaf until it landed at Reo’s feet.
He stooped, picked it up.
The ink was smeared, warped by water. But legible:
Let him suffer like I did.
Let them all feel it.
I wish for their ruin.
He turned it over. The paper was charred at the edges.
“I’ve seen these before,” he said. “Not here. In the forest. On the other tree.”
“But that one was cut down,” Rin said. “This must be—”
Reo held up another one—newer, barely folded, ink still fresh.
Take everything from them.
Let it rot.
Let them know what I lost.
Nagi looked around slowly, eyes narrowed. “Why are people still leaving these?”
“They’re not,” Yoichi said flatly.
“What?”
“They’re not leaving them. They’re appearing.”
Kunigami’s voice was barely a whisper. “You think the mononoke is writing them?”
“No,” Rin shook his head. “I think it’s making them real.”
Something moved in the roots.
Just for a second.
A flicker, like breath in the soil.
They all stepped back at once.
“Do we cut it?” Kunigami asked, hand at his sword.
Nobody answered right away.
Rin stared up at the tree—this towering vessel of every dark wish ever whispered into the dark. He thought of Kuba. Of how calm he was. Too calm.
“We don’t strike yet,” Rin said, voice low. “We get every piece of information we can. Rituals, village history, shrine records. If we act without understanding the full structure of this containment, we could do worse than let it out.”
Reo nodded, though his jaw was tight. “And if we wait too long?”
Rin looked back at the roots. The pulsing was slower now, almost like it had gone back to sleep. Almost.
“We’re already late,” he said.
Behind them, the shrine bells rang once—sharp and unprompted.
None of them had touched them.
Yoichi turned back toward the village path. “Let’s move.”
They walked on, lanterns behind them dimming one by one—as though the light itself refused to follow.
High above, buried in the snarled web of ancient branches, something shifted. Bark cracked like old bone. An eye opened. Just one. Slit-pupiled, pale, wet with something too dark to be sap.
It watched.
None of the others noticed.
But Yoichi did.
He stopped mid-step. No sound. Not even the scrape of a heel. He didn’t turn. Didn’t call out. Just stood there, spine straight, head tilted slightly—not in fear, but in recognition.
Then, without urgency, he looked up.
His eyes were empty.
Not vacant—calm. Deep. Wrong.
There was no curiosity in his expression. No shock. Just an unnatural stillness, like he’d expected to be watched. Like he understood.
He stared into the canopy without blinking, lips parted just enough to breathe, but not speak.
And up in the branches, the eye twitched.
Yoichi didn’t move.
He didn’t need to.
Whatever was watching him… blinked first. And closed its eye. Slowly. Almost… respectfully.
Then Isagi turned and walked on.
And the tree stood quiet. But not still.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
“Where would we even find the records?” Nagi asked, his brows drawn in a frown. “There’s no way something like that would be out in the open for just anyone.”
Rin nodded slightly. Nagi had a point—this wasn’t some visitor center brochure stand. If anything, a place meant for tourists would be the last spot you'd expect to find anything truly important.
“But isn’t that exactly what makes it the perfect place to hide something?” Yoichi said softly.
His voice was calm, almost amused, but the smile tugging at his lips wasn’t born of humor. It was thin. Knowing. Wrong in some way Rin couldn’t quite name.
“What do you mean?” Rin asked, turning toward him.
“When you were unconscious,” Yoichi began, his tone casual—too casual. “The rest of us kept looking into the mononoke. I went off on my own for a bit. Just… followed a lead.”
He stepped closer to the altar, gesturing toward it with one pale hand. “I used a talisman to trace lingering energy. It led me here. If I’m right, that area over there contains something… significant.”
“Records?” Reo asked, skeptical. “How can you be sure?”
“I’m not,” Yoichi replied—but the certainty in his voice told a different story. Rin’s gaze lingered on him. There was something too smooth in the way he said it, like he already knew exactly what they’d find.
“That’s a pretty big leap.” Kunigami frowned.
Yoichi shrugged, but the look in his eyes was anything but uncertain. “Not a leap. Think about it—what better place to hide something than in plain sight, under the feet of people least likely to suspect anything? A shrine visited by tourists, cleaned regularly, but never truly examined. It’s the perfect cover.”
“Well… it’s worth checking,” Rin said at last, stepping forward—only to be stopped by a sudden grip on his wrist.
Yoichi’s hand was cold.
“You just got back on your feet,” he said. “Let me go first. In case there's something… dangerous.”
Rin started to protest, but Yoichi’s eyes—dark, unreadable, almost too still—silenced him. It wasn’t a suggestion.
The archive was tucked behind the tree, a trapdoor, windowless structure half-swallowed by ivy. Its age showed not in decay, but in a deeper kind of rot—one that waited. As Yoichi eased the door open, it groaned like something in pain, the sound sharp and brittle, like a splintering bone. A damp wave of mildew, dust, and something older—ash, maybe—poured out.
Inside, the air pressed close, thick and breathless, like it hadn’t been stirred in years. Decades.
Yoichi was the first to climb down.
With a flick of his wrist, a talisman burst to life in his hand. Light carved through the dark, casting stark lines across rows of wooden drawers and scrolls tied with blackened string. Some were curled and crumbling. Others looked untouched, preserved as if time had passed them by entirely.
Too untouched.
Rin's gaze moved to Yoichi again, lingering.
Who would keep something sacred in a place this exposed? Shouldn’t it at least have something on the door, to prevent people snooping? And why was Yoichi so… unfazed?
It felt less like they had discovered the records—and more like Yoichi had led them exactly where they were meant to be.
But that wasn’t possible. Yoichi wasn’t like that. He was strange, sure. But he was the protagonist. Reliable. Caring. Brilliant in a quiet way. Maybe a little too quiet.
Rin pushed the unease down. Shoved it into a box in his mind and locked it tight.
Yoichi had just known where to look. That was all.
Wasn’t it?
“Records are intact,” Yoichi said, voice low. “Or someone’s been maintaining them.”
Nagi trailed his fingers along the wall, eyes flickering over ancient ink and symbols carved into the stone. “These aren’t just prayers. They’re… instructions.”
The place felt like a maze—tight stone corridors winding through darkness, pressing in on all sides. Rin couldn't shake the claustrophobia creeping into his chest. The hallway was narrow, lined with faded wall paintings and mismatched drawers shoved into alcoves like an afterthought. At the far end stood a single door.
It looked less like a real place and more like a scene ripped straight out of a horror film.
Rin knelt beside one of the lower drawers, fingers working the fragile wood open. The interior was lined with layers of folded cloth, meant to preserve what lay within. He gently unwrapped one of the bundles—revealing a journal. Its cover was stained, the leather dark with age and time.
He opened it.
The scent of dust and old ink wafted up as Rin turned the pages. Each one held writing so meticulously penned it could’ve been done yesterday, if not for the curling edges and iron-tinged discoloration.
“We sealed it beneath the chapel floor. Blood for the first circle. Bone for the second. The rest must be carved anew every turn of the moon.”
His mouth went dry. “What the hell were they trying to keep down here?”
“Guess that mononoke never appeared—it was contained all along.” Yoichi’s voice was calm, but the slight downturn of his lips echoed the same irritation Nagi wore when something was deeply troubling him.
The journal’s pages were filled with entries—years, sometimes decades apart.
The spirit grants wishes in exchange for sacrifices; the village has blossomed into a global attraction.
Rumors about the Wishing Tree stir unease; those who speak too loudly have been... silenced.
The public remains restless. To maintain peace, memories are now wiped with magic. The spirit—no, the God—must never be displeased.
Demand grows heavier. The Shoya continues his placations, promising the spirit’s resentment will soon fade.
“Shoya?” Rin’s fingers paused, tracing the date. “This is only five years old… Is this Kuba-san they’re talking about?”
Kunigami stepped closer, brow furrowed, leaning over Rin’s shoulder to examine the text.
“So he was involved the whole time. No wonder he guarded the tree like it was his lifeline.”
Reo’s gaze sharpened. “Then the tree out in the forest—was that just a decoy? Maybe that’s why Kuba agreed so quickly. He wanted us to walk away before we uncovered the truth.”
Yoichi’s hand landed lightly on Kunigami’s shoulder, his touch firm but almost delicate. Without a word, he guided Kunigami back, positioning himself between Rin and Kunigami with quiet ease. The air shifted.
Yoichi’s eyes lingered on Kunigami a moment longer than necessary, a flicker of something sharp passing through them—something Rin couldn’t quite name. Kunigami stiffened and took a half-step back, wordless and unsettled.
Yoichi bent down slowly, his face drawing close to Rin’s ear. The faint warmth of his breath brushed against the sensitive skin at the nape of Rin’s neck, sending an unexpected shiver down his spine.
Rin stiffened, caught off guard by how near Yoichi was—how natural it felt, even in the strangest place. His heart beat too loud, a steady thrum that seemed to echo the dark words on the page.
Behind them, the shadows seemed to thicken, the room growing colder despite the faint glow of the talisman.
Yoichi’s voice was low, almost a whisper as he read the next line, “The sacrifices grow greater, and so does the silence. No one remembers what is lost... except us.”
Rin swallowed hard, eyes locked on the inked words but feeling Yoichi’s presence closer than before—as if guarding him from something unseen.
A faint rustle echoed from the corner, and Yoichi glanced down.
The air in the room seemed to thicken, colder now, pressing down like the weight of all the secrets stored here. Rin’s fingers trembled lightly over the brittle pages, the faded ink spelling out sacrifices and silence in a language heavy with dread.
“The sacrifices never end,” Yoichi whispered, his voice low and steady, “and those who vanish… they don’t truly leave.”
“You think it’s still watching? The spirit, or whatever it is?”
Yoichi’s gaze flicked to Rin, sharp and unblinking. “It’s been watching us since the beginning. And it’s patient.”
A shiver traced its way up Rin’s spine—not simply from the chill in the air. He’d never confronted something like this before; after all, he came from the modern world. The last time he faced a mononoke, he hadn’t fully understood what he was up against. But now… everything was clearer. The danger, the rituals, the stakes.
And most of all, he was painfully aware of how afraid he really was.
“Let’s find more clues—figure out where it’s hiding,” Rin said suddenly, pushing himself to his feet and turning his back to the group. “The sooner we find it, the better.”
No one argued.
The narrow corridor opened into a sunken room—dust-caked shelves sagging under the weight of time, scrolls and half-rotted books stacked haphazardly, untouched for decades. Strange symbols had been scrawled onto the walls, some of them glowing faintly beneath the talisman's light.
Reo coughed into his sleeve. “This place smells like death.”
Nagi ran a hand along one of the shelves, pausing when his fingers traced something carved into the wood—marks, barely visible. Claw-like.
"Something's been here," he murmured.
Rin’s heart pounded. He stepped to the center of the room, staring down at a circular crater in the floor—stone rings interlocked, like a seal. There were four slots carved into the stone, each etched with a different symbol.
“These aren’t just cracks,” Nagi muttered. “They’re seals.”
Yoichi crouched beside him. “The seal’s incomplete.”
Rin didn’t want to ask what that meant. He already knew.
“They tried to lock something away,” Yoichi said, almost to himself. “But it was only temporary.”
“Can it be opened?” Rin asked.
Yoichi’s gaze lifted to his. “Only if we finish the pattern. Or if it decides to open itself.”
Reo stepped closer. “So what, we just crack it open and hope we don’t wake anything?”
Yoichi’s eyes gleamed in the low light, his hand reaching out to the seal. “We don’t hope. We prepare.”
Another drip echoed through the chamber—louder this time. Closer. Reo turned sharply, drawing his flashlight across the room.
“Did anyone else hear—”
Thunk.
Something fell behind the shelves. Slow. Heavy.
They froze.
No one breathed.
Rin swallowed, pulse pounding in his ears. He took a step back toward the center of the room, voice barely above a whisper.
“…We shouldn’t be here when it opens.”
As if his words had summoned it, the stone around them groaned—and then collapsed.
“Shit!” Rin shouted, lunging forward. His hand caught Nagi’s arm in time to drag him back, just as a jagged slab crashed down where his head had been. The ground trembled with fury, like the earth itself was waking from a long, bitter sleep. Dust choked the air. Cracks split the walls.
Then—silence.
A silence so absolute it rang in their bones.
“You okay?” Rin asked, breath sharp, eyes flicking over Nagi for blood or broken bones.
Before Nagi could answer, a wind whispered through the chamber—cold and sourceless. It coiled around them like a sigh from the stone, old as the world and twice as tired.
The seal pulsed again—once.
Then it cracked.
Fine fissures traced outward, glowing like veins of buried lightning. But it didn’t shatter. It peeled, layer by ancient layer, like a wound remembering how to bleed.
The temperature plunged. From the runes carved deep into the floor, a mist began to rise—pale, spectral, alive with memory.
Figures began to take shape.
Rin threw himself in front of Nagi without thinking—an instinctive shield, as if his body alone could hold back what was coming.
Shit. Shit, this is bad.
His thoughts spiraled, fast and choking. If that thing had been sealed… then the version they fought—the one that nearly killed him—was weakened. A fragment. Just a shadow of its true form.
And even that had almost torn him apart.
His breath hitched. His chest felt tight.
If it breaks free at full strength... if it wakes up completely…
Can he stop it? Can he even survive it?
His hands were shaking now—barely, but enough to notice. Enough to feel the old terror crawl its way back in. What if this time, he didn’t make it? What if this time, it really ends?
A warm touch broke through the spiral.
Nagi's hand—calm, steady—rested over Rin's for just a moment before slipping away. No words. No pressure. Just presence.
Rin exhaled, shaky and harsh.
Right. He couldn’t afford to fall apart—not now. Not when it mattered most.
They weren’t whole—just silhouettes, memories etched into the air. Four of them. One by one, the spirits drifted free of the seal, standing in silent stillness.
“What is this…?” Reo’s voice carried through the chamber, reverberating softly off the damp stone walls.
Ghostly figures were beginning to take form around them—translucent, faint, like reflections in water. But they were different from the mononokes they’d encountered before. Their presence lacked the sharp sting of hatred, the weight of vengeance. There was sorrow, yes—but not rage. Not toward them.
Rin felt it too. A quiet ache in the air. Grief, not fury.
He turned to Reo, their eyes meeting in unspoken understanding.
“…They weren’t enemies,” Reo murmured.
Rin’s voice was barely above a whisper. “The sacrifices.”
Yoichi stepped forward, talisman still glowing faintly in his palm. “The one bound into the seal,” he said. “Wasn’t the mononoke but the spirits of the sacrifices.”
The seal pulsed one last time—then the light began to fade, like breath escaping from deep beneath the earth.
Cracks spread through the stone, not violently, but gently. The spell was unraveling.
And with it, the spirits began to vanish.
One by one, the ghostly figures dissolved into soft bursts of light, returning to whatever lay beyond this world. A young man cradling a broken flute. A woman with prayer beads pressed to her heart. A hunched elder who gave them a small bow before his form flickered and vanished.
But not all of them left.
He felt her before he saw her—the small, fragile weight of a soul unwilling to move on.
A small girl stood quietly in the center of the room.
Rin’s breath caught.
She couldn’t have been older than five. Barefoot, wearing a spirit-frayed yukata that shifted like wind-blown paper. Her dark eyes were wide, watching him. In her arms, she clutched a worn stuffed animal, its seams frayed by time and memory.
She didn’t glow like the others. She didn’t try to speak. She just… stood there.
Waiting.
Reo stepped back instinctively. “She didn’t go with the others.”
“She can’t,” Yoichi said, brow furrowed. “Something’s keeping her tethered.”
Rin moved slowly forward, one hand out. “It’s okay,” he whispered. “You’re safe now.”
The little girl looked up at him with wide, confused eyes.
“My name is Rin,” he said gently, kneeling so he was eye-level. “You don’t have to be scared. You’ve been so brave.”
Her lips trembled. “I… I wanna go home.”
Rin’s throat tightened.
“I know sweetheart,” he said, his voice breaking. “You’ve waited a long time. Too long. But we’re going to help you now. You don’t have to be alone anymore.”
He looked to Yoichi, who nodded silently, stepping forward and placing a glowing charm at the girl’s feet. The light spread outward like water, touching the spirit in turn. The seal responded—pulsing gently, rhythmically, like it recognized her.
She reached out and took Rin’s hand, her tiny fingers barely brushing his.
“Will… will my mommy be there?”
Rin’s eyes stung. Oh, she’s so young. He managed a small, steady smile.
“She’s waiting for you. I promise.”
Her expression relaxed, and for the first time, she smiled—a soft, innocent smile that broke something open in Rin’s chest.
The light grew brighter, lifting her into the air like dandelion seeds in the wind.
Then she was gone.
Yoichi rose, placing the talisman back into his coat. Yoichi laid a hand on his shoulder.
“She’s at peace now.”
Rin nodded slowly, voice barely audible. “She never should’ve been part of this. None of them should.”
“But they’re free now. That’s something.” Nagi reassured, his tone solemn.
A final echo whispered through the room—soft and childlike.
Thank you…
Then silence.
And peace.
Nothing grounded him in reality more than this moment—this was the world he lived in now. A world of cultivation, yes, but also one where cruelty often outweighed justice. He was Itoshi Rin, an aspiring cultivator, and this was the truth he would have to face again and again: innocent lives lost, undeserved endings written in blood and silence. And there would be more. Far too many more.
A faint shimmer of tears welled in Rin’s eyes, but he blinked them away before they could fall. Rising to his feet, he turned toward the others, his expression settling into something more controlled—too quickly, almost like instinct.
“The mononoke isn’t here,” he said, voice steady but tight. “Think it already got out?”
“Possibly,” Kunigami replied, his jaw tense, eyes dark with unease. “We should head back—check on the village.”
Rin gave a short nod. “Yeah.”
And just like that, they moved. Duty pulling them forward before grief had the chance to settle.
Notes:
Kuba: Okay but the money...
Rin: If you don't shut the fuck up right now, I'm going to bash your head in─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Kunigami gets close to Rin to read the journal
Yoichi: ...Get out─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Sorry if this chapter feels a bit messy, it's because it was originally a part of a larger chapter so that's why it may feel a bit empty...
The poor group just got a break and now has so much more shit to deal with.
I know a lot of people think Rin would scare away children and that's fair considering he's a rather intimidating teenager. But personally, I think he'd be nicer to children. He, of all people, know how important it is to preserve childhood dreams.
I tried to shoot my shot at writing panicky moments cause I find it rather unrealistic how characters from the modern world transmigrate and are completely unfazed by everything. Rin is a teenager, who despite having very little survival skills, hasn't experienced monsters and fantasy stuff. Didn't go too into depth with it in this chapter but will definitely do so in a future chapter!!
Btw all name changes are very intentional, I wonder if yall caught on. It's also happened in another chapter 🤭
This chapter was lowkey a nightmare. For some reason, half of it got put into a header?? And every time I removed the header it would delete everything so I had to copy paste it (it was like 2-3k words). Nearly cried, hate you Google Docs. This is why I prefer Word. I've also been having some formatting issues on AO3 so if some lines are a little too close, please ignore them 💔 I tried my best
Also why is it lowkey so hard to make sure everybody is included/has screen time. Half way through writing, I remember that there's like 3 other group members that I need to include. Everytime I forget about the others I feel like those K-POP companies that so obviously neglect one member 😭
Anyways, I shall see you guys tomorrow with a new update! Thanks for reading!!!
Chapter 10: Chapter 10: Binding of Shadows
Summary:
Finding the truth of the village, the group sets out to fight the mononoke.
Notes:
In hindsight, I should've just uploaded this with the previous chapter but then that would've been like 10k words and I didn't want to put you guys through that...
Again, tysm for the comments!! I really need to respond at a proper time, so sorry guys I promise I'm reading them I just don't have the time to respond too quickly 💔💔💔
Sorry for the late chapter, I had thought that it would be uploaded early but I ended up going to a friend's house and sewed (my hands are DEAD) so a late chapter.
Anyways, happy reading!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The climb back up felt longer than it should have.
Their footsteps echoed in the narrow tunnel, the silence pressing in close. No one spoke—not even Reo or Yoichi, who usually filled tense moments with idle chatter. The weight of what they’d seen below clung to them like mist on their skin.
When they finally emerged from the trap door, the sky had already dimmed. Dusk had crept in, casting long shadows across the hillside. The village lay ahead, its rooftops silhouetted in the waning light.
But something was wrong.
Too still.
Too quiet.
No smoke curled from chimneys. No voices. No distant clatter of dishes or barking of dogs. Even the wind seemed to hesitate, as if it didn’t want to disturb what lingered here.
Reo was the first to speak, his voice low. “Where is everyone?”
Kunigami stepped forward, scanning the dirt paths that wound between the houses. “They should’ve heard us coming. Someone should’ve… something.”
They walked farther in.
Doors hung ajar. A rice bowl lay cracked in the street, half-full, as if someone had dropped it mid-meal. A chair was tipped over beside an open doorway. Everything was intact—untouched, even—but it felt abandoned in an instant, like life had simply vanished from one breath to the next.
Rin stopped at the center of the square.
His stomach turned.
“They’re gone,” he said quietly. “All of them.”
Yoichi crouched beside a broken lantern, his fingers brushing the soot-marked ground. “No signs of a fight,” he murmured. “No blood. No struggle.”
“Then where did they go?” Reo asked, his voice rising with the first note of fear.
Nagi stepped past them, staring out toward the forest that bordered the village edge. His eyes narrowed.
“They didn’t run,” he said. “Something took them.”
A cold wind swept through the square then, rattling the rooftops, scattering dust.
Rin looked up at the sky, clouds thickening above.
“The mononoke specializes in psychological attacks,” Rin murmured. “Do you reckon it hypnotized everyone to follow it?”
“That’s a possibility,” Nagi nodded. “But where exactly?”
Yoichi knelt at the edge of the square, brushing dust from the packed earth. His fingers traced something in the dirt—indentations, faint but still visible.
“We could follow the tracks,” he said.
He pointed southeast, toward the forest edge where the trees stood dense and silent.
“Seems like they were taken rather… far away.”
Yoichi stood slowly, dusting off his robes. “If it’s mind control, then they may not even know they’re missing. They might not even realize they’ve left.”
Rin clenched his fists. “Then we don’t have time.”
They followed the tracks, their path lit only by fading daylight and the glow of spirit wards. The forest loomed ahead, waiting—alive with silence, and something deeper beneath.
Rin sighed, they were back at this forest. Guess everything comes full circle.
Rin couldn’t shake the feeling that whatever was ahead… was expecting them.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
The forest felt darker than before—thicker somehow, as if the shadows had learned how to press in closer. Even when the mononoke had stalked these woods, it hadn’t felt this suffocating.
Rin kept his eyes down, tracking the faint footprints ahead, focusing hard on each step. It was the only way to stop his mind from spiraling.
It felt like they’d been walking for hours. No path. No clearing. Just trees and silence, stretching endlessly.
“The forest’s changed,” Reo muttered, eyes flicking left and right. He was alert—too alert. Like he expected something to lunge from the trees at any second.
“The mononoke’s shaping the terrain to its will,” Kunigami said, his tone grim. “It’s using its territory to wear us down.”
Rin didn’t speak. He wasn’t sure his voice would hold steady if he tried. His body was tense, his senses on edge—but then, something warm closed gently around his wrist.
He looked down.
Yoichi was walking beside him, expression unreadable, but his hand gripped Rin’s wrist—not tightly, just firm enough to anchor. Protective. Grounding.
Safe.
Rin didn’t say anything. He didn’t pull away.
They kept walking. The ache in Rin’s feet had turned into a dull throb, but he didn’t complain. No one did. The silence was too heavy to break—until Reo, of course, finally cracked it.
“You know, Rin…” he began, glancing sideways. “Didn’t think you had that kind of voice in you.”
Rin blinked, puzzled. “What kind of voice?”
Reo grinned. “The whole thing with Kuba—so diplomatic. Didn’t know you could be that... polite.”
Ah. That.
Rin exhaled slowly, gaze returning to the path.
Truthfully, after he quit football, he hadn’t had much going for him in the old world. And when joining a school club became mandatory, he let his parents decide for him.
Their first suggestion had, of course, been the football team.
He said no.
So they picked debate club.
Said it would help him "socialize better."
Surprisingly, it wasn’t that bad. He kept his head down, focused on prepping arguments and researching cases. Turned out, he wasn’t half bad at it. Made a few casual friends—nothing deep, no hangouts outside of school—but enough to make the lunch breaks less lonely.
After so many hours of discussing policies, ethics, and social theory, it was hard not to grow at least a little interested. That’s when his curiosity in diplomacy had taken root—quietly, steadily.
“Cultivators need to understand politics too,” Rin said absently.
Reo chuckled. “So you’re going for all-rounder status, huh? No wonder you’re ranked number one.”
Rin didn’t respond—but a faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips.
For a moment, the forest didn’t feel quite so heavy.
Just a moment.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
“Do you like kids?” Yoichi asked out of the blue as they trudged along the winding path. The mononoke really seemed to be dragging this out.
Rin glanced at him, a bit thrown. “That’s a random question.”
Yoichi shrugged with a small smile. “You were really gentle with that little girl earlier.”
Rin looked away, ears faintly pink. “...I guess I do like them.”
Yoichi raised an eyebrow, teasing. “Didn’t peg you for the soft type.”
“They’re small,” Rin muttered, a bit defensive now. “And they don’t know any better. It’d be awful to treat them harshly.”
Yoichi chuckled under his breath. “You’re kind of adorable, you know that?”
Rin glared at him, but there was no heat in it. His ears stayed pink.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
They stepped into the meadow—and stopped cold.
The air was wrong here. Too still. Too quiet.
Rin’s breath caught in his throat. “What in the hell…”
The clearing was filled with people. Dozens. Maybe hundreds. Some were collapsed on the ground, their limbs twisted at unnatural angles, eyes wide and glassy, staring at nothing. The rest stood upright in neat, lifeless rows—motionless, like dolls left out in the rain. Their chests rose and fell, barely, but no one blinked. No one spoke.
Thick strands of something red—vein-like, sinewy—ran across the ground and wrapped around trees, rocks, limbs. They pulsed faintly, like arteries. And at the edge of the clearing, the old tree stump had turned pitch-black, gnarled and rotten, its surface slick and wet like something still bleeding beneath it.
And in the center of it all—
“Kuba-san…?” Rin called out, voice tight. He stepped forward for a clearer view.
There he was.
Kuba stood facing away from them, unmoving. So still it looked unnatural, like his body had forgotten how to breathe. His arms hung at his sides, fingers twitching with a sick, spasmodic rhythm.
He didn’t turn. Didn’t acknowledge them.
Then came the sound—crack. Crack. Pop.
His fingers began to bend backward, one by one, dislocating with sharp, sickening snaps. The skin tore open and reformed, slick black tendrils pushing through his flesh like roots breaking from dry earth. They writhed, flexing, tasting the air.
Rin stumbled back, stomach churning.
Then, slowly, he spoke.
“So kind of you to come, young masters,” Kuba rasped—only it wasn’t Kuba’s voice anymore.
The sound that left his throat was layered, inhuman. Deep and distorted, as though a dozen voices were trying to speak through a single mouth. It echoed through the clearing like something ancient had just awakened.
Yoichi’s talisman sparked to life, reacting.
"That’s not Kuba,” Yoichi said coldly—and then he vanished.
A sharp flash of steel caught the chamber’s dim light as he launched forward, almost too fast for the eye to follow. His katana carved through the air like a crescent moon falling from the sky, slicing into the tangle of blood-red threads that dangled from the abomination’s limbs.
The monster recoiled, shrieking—a warped, static-laced cry that echoed across the stone walls like broken glass grinding against bone. The crimson threads hissed as they retracted, slithering through the air as if alive, snapping toward Yoichi like barbed whips.
He’s already in their blind spot… Rin blinked, breath catching for half a second. He’s fast.
But there was no time to marvel.
Rin moved.
With a burst of momentum, he surged into the fray. Water exploded from beneath his feet, rippling outward in ethereal waves as his katana drew power from the very air. The blade shimmered—liquid and solid all at once—as a serpentine current like of water coiled along its edge, the spectral form of a dragon awakening with a roar only the soul could hear.
He launched into the air, somersaulting above the monster as light from his blade arced behind him like the tail of a comet.
With a cry, Rin brought the katana down in a brutal diagonal slash, the water-dragon lunging forth, fangs bared, crashing into the creature’s side.
Impact.
The fake-Kuba staggered, stumbling as part of its illusion cracked. Flesh split open—not flesh, but memory, soaked in grief and bound by cursed magic. Within, glowing red cords writhed and curled around each other, pulsing like veins, twitching like nerves too stubborn to die.
“Yoichi! The core’s exposed!”
Yoichi didn’t answer with words—only action.
His katana spun in a tight circle, drawing a spiraling arc of starlight into the air. Glyphs flared to life behind him—celestial script, glowing with divine authority, etched into the very atmosphere like wounds in reality.
He drove forward, katana trailing cosmic flame, and carved a searing line through the creature’s flank.
The abomination screeched—then retaliated.
A volley of crimson threads launched from its body, exploding in every direction. They moved like spears of sentient silk, barbed and coiled, aiming to impale, entangle, consume. One shot toward Rin, almost too fast to dodge.
But he didn’t.
Instead, he turned with it, letting the thread graze his shoulder as he twisted in midair, the pain sharpening his focus. Water burst from his blade, circling around him in a protective torrent. The attack was devoured by the whirlpool in a flash of steam and light.
The creature shifted, its limbs bending backward, torso cracking like splintered wood. It lunged—mouth splitting open unnaturally wide, revealing not teeth, but dozens of pale, twitching fingers.
It slammed into the stone floor, sending debris flying in all directions, trying to crush them both beneath its bulk.
Rin rolled aside as Yoichi leapt, rebounding off a tree, pushing into a gravity-defying spin.
“Rin—go high!”
“On it!”
They split.
Rin surged upward again, riding a geyser of water summoned from his own blade, launching himself toward the ceiling. At the apex of his arc, he flipped, blade glowing like liquid moonlight.
Below, Yoichi raised his katana, now pulsing with concentrated energy, a radiant sigil forming beneath his feet—wheels within wheels, ancient and divine.
The sigil detonated, launching him upward in a blur of motion to meet Rin mid-air.
Together, blades drawn, they became twin comets.
Rin’s katana carved downward, slicing through a mass of red threads—steam and water bursting in a halo around him. Yoichi followed immediately, his blade piercing through the core hidden deep within the monster’s chest.
The creature shrieked—a sound that shattered light.
The false Kuba twisted, tried to shift, to reform—but the spell was already breaking. Cracks bloomed across its body, like stained glass fracturing from within. The red threads went wild, writhing and flailing, but they no longer obeyed. They were panicking.
“NOW!” Rin cried. “Bind it!”
Yoichi landed hard, thrusting his blade into the ground.
Chains of light erupted from the glyphs surrounding the chamber, racing across the floor and walls, latching onto the creature’s limbs. It roared in defiance, dragging against the divine weight—but it was too late.
Rin landed a moment later, sliding into place, both hands gripping his soaked blade.
He whispered something under his breath—words not meant for mortal ears.
The dragon roared back to life.
With one final surge, Rin struck.
His katana crashed into the core, and the room exploded in a wave of light and rushing water. It swallowed the creature whole—threads, limbs, illusions—everything.
And then, silence.
The chamber dimmed, now quiet but for the faint drip of water echoing against the stone. Steam rose from the floor, curling around their feet like spirits released from their prison.
Rin stood, shoulders heaving, staring at the place where the creature had once been.
Only silence remained.
Yoichi approached slowly, lowering his blade. “...That wasn’t just a mimic. It was feeding off Kuba’s image. His voice. His memories.”
Rin closed his eyes. “It’s evolving.”
Yoichi nodded grimly, wiping the sweat off his face. “And we’re nowhere near the end.”
The two stared in silence as the shattered remnants of the mononoke—once strewn across the rubble—began to slither back together. Flesh reknit itself with sickening ease, sinew and bone reforming in pulsing spasms. It was grotesque, like watching a corpse breathe backward.
“Hey, don’t hog all the fun.” Reo’s voice cut through the tension as he stepped up beside them, katana gleaming, held with the ease of someone who had done this far too many times.
Rin’s eyes narrowed as he scanned the motionless crowd encircling the creature. Dozens of glassy-eyed civilians stood frozen in place, their faces slack, their souls tethered to the mononoke’s will.
“It’s feeding off them,” Rin said, voice low. “Their spirits are sustaining it. We need to break the hypnosis before it drains them completely.”
“We’ve got two options,” Kunigami added, striding forward alongside Reo, his presence steady, unflinching. “Destroy it outright—or hit it hard enough that its hold on them snaps.”
Nagi arrived behind him, idly twirling his weapon as if this were just another annoyance. “Whatever. Let’s just end it already. That thing gives me chills.”
Rin exhaled slowly, the weight of what lay ahead settling in his chest.
As the mononoke rose to its full height, eyes gleaming with stolen light, the air thickened with the pressure of dark intent.
This wasn’t over.
In fact—it was only just beginning.
And Rin knew one thing for sure.
This was going to be a long night.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
The mononoke didn’t fall.
It regenerated.
The moment Reo’s lightning-laced slash carved into its side, the creature let out a guttural, multi-voiced shriek—not in pain, but in something close to glee. Its body split open along the wound, revealing layers of knotted sinew and pulsing red strings, but instead of falling apart… it surged back together.
“Are you kidding me,” Reo muttered, skidding backward as the flesh knitted itself in seconds, the threads glowing brighter now—pulsing like veins pumping fresh hatred into a heart that shouldn’t beat.
From within the monstrosity, human-like faces twisted in agony beneath its skin, screaming in silence.
The mononoke lunged, arms elongated into jagged spears of bone and thread.
Reo barely dodged, copying Kunigami’s explosive footwork to burst sideways in a shockwave of raw force. His katana flickered as he mirrored Yoichi’s radiant glyphs mid-stride, his body now surrounded by a fragile constellation of defensive sigils.
He slashed again—this time mimicking Nagi’s ethereal arc.
The blade connected.
A perfect form. A precise cut. A clean cleave.
And yet—the mononoke only paused for a second before the wound bubbled and closed.
It was regenerating faster now.
“Tch… It’s adapting,” Reo growled, jaw tight. “It’s not just healing—it’s learning.”
“Then we’ll hit it harder,” came a calm, detached voice behind him.
Moonlight shimmered in the chamber.
Nagi stepped into view, katana at his side, his white cloak rippling despite the still air. An unnatural glow illuminated the space around him—soft, pale, cold. Above, an ethereal moon crest began to form again, spinning slowly behind him like a divine eye.
The mononoke screeched and turned toward Nagi, sensing something... dangerous.
Without warning, it lashed out with dozens of crimson tendrils, fast as lightning.
But Nagi didn’t move.
He disappeared.
Not vanished. Not teleported. Just... wasn't there anymore.
The tendrils passed through his afterimage—moonlight scattered like fog—and then he reappeared above the creature, upside down, katana gleaming.
A sharp arc of silvery force cleaved into the monster’s shoulder, cutting clean through.
For a breathless moment, its entire left arm slid off its body and thudded wetly against the stone.
But even before it hit the ground, the threads began to twitch. They reeled the limb back like puppet strings, reattaching it with a sickening snap.
The creature turned, eyes multiplying across its face, all of them fixated on Nagi.
And this time—it moved faster.
Too fast.
It roared and struck out with a barrage of limbs, dozens at once, each one sharp and jagged. Nagi’s blade moved like moonlight through mist, cutting down three, five, seven of them—yet for each one severed, two more grew in its place.
Reo dashed in to cover him, blade glowing as he switched tactics—now mimicking Rin’s water-based riposte, a whirling counterstrike that turned momentum against the enemy. He caught one of the limbs mid-lash and redirected it, slamming it into the floor.
“Too many,” Reo hissed, retreating back to Nagi’s side. “It’s not just regenerating, it’s replicating!”
“We’ll overwhelm it with tempo,” Nagi said flatly, adjusting his grip. “Don’t fall behind.”
Reo gave a sharp grin. “Don’t drag me down.”
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
The mononoke lunged with terrifying speed, claws slashing like jagged crescents of night. But Kunigami stood firm, radiating an almost blinding light that pushed back the darkness like dawn breaking through a storm.
His eyes burned golden, a fierce heat pulsing from within his chest as his entire form ignited with the power of the sun itself. The air around him shimmered, rippling with waves of intense heat and light that made the very ground beneath their feet glow red-hot.
“Enough hiding in the shadows,” Kunigami growled, voice booming like thunder. He raised his gauntleted fists skyward, summoning the searing energy coursing through him.
With a deafening roar, he slammed his palm into the ground. The impact unleashed a radiant shockwave, molten light pouring outward in concentric circles. The mononoke staggered, recoiling as the scorching energy burned its regenerating limbs and seared its cursed sinews.
Behind him, Yoichi’s voice was calm but urgent. “I’ll bind its movements. Strike with everything you have, Kunigami!”
Kunigami’s body flared brighter, solar flames licking at his armor as he gathered every scrap of heat and light within his being. His katana glowed with raw energy—pure, unyielding solar force.
A blinding orb of incandescent light erupted from his katana, enveloping the monstrous spirit in a sphere of blistering fire. The creature’s agonized howl echoed as its flesh hissed and the red threads of its cursed body snapped like brittle glass.
Kunigami charged forward, a blazing comet streaking through the chamber. His strikes landed like thunderclaps, fists hammering the mononoke’s form with explosive power. Each blow ignited trails of golden fire that licked at the air, burning away the creature’s attempts to regenerate.
The mononoke’s movements slowed, its monstrous frame faltering beneath the relentless assault. Kunigami’s eyes narrowed as he summoned his final surge of power.
With a powerful uppercut bursting with solar energy, he sent the mononoke crashing into the stone wall, cracks spreading from the impact. Light flickered against the creature’s dark form as it crumbled beneath the unyielding blaze.
Breathing heavily, Kunigami lowered his blazing fists, the chamber cooling as his radiance dimmed.
“It’s still not done yet.” Kunigami wiped at his face, letting out a pant.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
This was dire. They’d been locked in battle for what felt like endless hours. The air hung heavy with exhaustion and despair, their bodies screaming for rest even as their minds stayed razor-sharp.
A rotation had long ago been established—fighters taking shifts to catch their breath, tending to the weary villagers when possible. But Rin could feel his strength slipping through his fingers like sand.
“We have to change our approach,” Rin gasped, eyes locked on Nagi, who remained motionless yet unyielding, watching the mononoke regenerate with relentless hunger.
“The strings…” Nagi muttered, frowning deeply. “It’s feeding off them. All of them. The mononoke’s life force is tethered to those threads.”
Rin’s gaze swept the nightmarish expanse—thousands. No, millions of crimson strings wove through the air, wrapping the village and its people in a suffocating web. Trying to slash them all down? Impossible. Not while containing the mononoke’s ferocious thrashing.
W-hat could break this endless cycle?
A whisper echoed deep within his mind.
“Don’t tell me you’ve forgotten about me.”
A soft fluttering sound drew his attention—delicate wings brushing against his neck. A single blue swallowtail butterfly, radiant against the gloom, had landed on his shoulder.
“I thought you told me to keep hidden,” Rin murmured.
“I did,” the voice came, quiet yet resolute. It was Ren’s spirit, speaking through the tiny creature perched lightly on Rin’s finger. “But this battle... it’s far greater than I imagined. It’d be best to use anything in your arsenal, plus you can trust the lot around you.”
Rin’s breath hitched as he looked around at his comrades—wounded, weary, but unbroken.
“Alright,” he whispered.
He closed his eyes and reached deep within himself, feeling the pulse of Ren’s spirit stir like a heartbeat in the stillness.
Then—without warning—the single butterfly multiplied.
One became ten. Ten became a hundred. A hundred blossomed into thousands.
And then—
A swarm erupted.
Hundreds of thousands of luminescent butterflies flooded the battlefield, their wings shimmering like shards of sapphire and starlight, their movement fluid and hypnotic.
They surged toward the tangled crimson web, their delicate mouths slicing, gnawing, and unraveling the threads with a grace both beautiful and terrifying.
The strings, once pulsating with dark energy, began to snap and fray under the relentless assault. The mononoke shrieked—a sound of raw fury and desperation—as the lifelines sustaining it were shredded away.
Light poured into the shadows.
The village’s grip on the night loosened.
And in that ethereal dance of wings and light, Rin saw hope flare bright once more.
Nagi’s eyes snapped wide open, the sharp edge of his focus cutting through the haze of fatigue. His breath hitched as the swarm of radiant butterflies erupted like a living storm—glimmering shards of blue fire that tore through the suffocating web of crimson strings.
For a heartbeat, the world seemed to still, caught between awe and disbelief.
“Woah...” Nagi whispered, voice low and reverent. His usual stoic demeanor cracked as a flicker of something rare—hope—ignited in his gaze.
He tightened his grip on his sword, the moonlight catching the gleam of his blade. “So, that’s why butterflies always stick around you…”
His eyes followed the relentless assault, watching the strings dissolve like ancient curses under a cleansing flame.
The mononoke’s pained roar echoed, but Rin’s lips curled into a grim, determined grin.
“Let’s finish this.”
The crimson threads snapped and fell away under the swarm of butterflies, but the mononoke still loomed—twisted, wounded, but defiant. Its many faces twisted in rage, dark eyes burning with unnatural fire.
Rin’s fingers trembled as he summoned Ren’s spirit deeper, calling forth the legion of spectral butterflies once more. These were no ordinary creatures—each wingbeat whispered poison, each delicate flutter a silent hunger that gnawed at the essence of the mononoke’s soul.
With a breath like the ocean’s tide, Rin released them.
The butterflies poured forward like a shimmering flood—pale blue wings laced with veins of liquid night. They swarmed over the mononoke’s flesh and spirit alike, biting deep into cursed sinew and corrupted blood, their venomous touch unraveling the dark threads of its life force.
The monster’s shrieks were drowned beneath the buzzing chorus, a rising symphony of ethereal devourers consuming the dark spirit from within.
Beside him, Nagi’s eyes reflected the silver glow of the moon—steady, cold, and commanding.
He stepped forward, his movements fluid and sure, like waves guided by lunar pull. His blade sang with a pale light, slicing through the mononoke’s remaining limbs with elegant precision.
Each strike wasn’t just force—it was a delicate dance of moonlight and tide, a harmony of shadow and water. His lunar energy flowed around Rin’s water-encased katana, amplifying the purity of Rin’s strikes, the wet shimmer of his blade tracing arcs like moonlit waves crashing against dark shores.
Rin’s water surged, cool and relentless, wrapping around the butterflies like a tide shielding precious life. The poisonous swarm thrived in this damp veil—feeding, spreading, breaking down the mononoke’s defenses from the inside out.
Together, their powers wove a celestial tide: moonlight sharpening the edge of water, water carrying the venomous wings that tore at evil’s core.
The mononoke staggered, flesh dissolving, dark threads unraveling like seaweed cast aside by the current. It let out a final, ragged cry, eyes wild as the ocean in a storm.
The black shroud twisted and withered, unraveling into the mangled wreck of Kuba’s body. Bones jutting. Skin torn. Eyes empty. The mononoke stood in the ruin of him, grinning through bloodied teeth. It hacked up a mouthful of gore and spat it at their feet, the sound wet and final.
“You’re all the same—noisy little insects.”
“How long have you been inside Kuba-san?” Rin barked, breath ragged, blood streaking his face.
The mononoke laughed—a low, guttural rasp that sounded too human to be anything but wrong.
“Oh, child,” it hissed. “The better question is—when was I ever not here?”
It stepped forward, dragging shadows like a cloak. “You cultivators… Always so desperate to save the ones who never deserved it. These villagers? They’re not victims. They’re my accomplices.”
It sneered. “Let me tell you something—they handed me their hearts willingly. Whispered prayers laced with fear and hatred. Gave me their children. Gave me their kin. Not because I made them. Because they wanted to. I didn’t build this kingdom of rot. I was invited in.”
A growl rumbled from its throat.
“I only exist because they wanted something darker than justice. And I gave it to them. So don’t pretend I’m the disease—I’m the symptom. I’m the debt they owe.”
It stepped closer, voice low and cold. “I’m just here to collect.”
Rin’s fists trembled. He didn’t speak. He couldn’t—not over the roaring in his ears. But then—
Footsteps behind him. Sure. Heavy. The sound of someone who'd already decided what needed to die.
“You don’t get to decide what’s righteous,” Yoichi said, his voice ice over stone. “You don’t get to rewrite morality just because it suits your hunger.”
The mononoke turned to him, smiling wider. “Oh, and you do?” it hissed, amused. “Isagi Yoichi. I know you. I remember the blood on your blade. The names you buried with silence.”
Yoichi didn’t flinch. “Then you understand why I don’t regret a single one.”
The mononoke’s laugh was hollow now. Bitter. Tired. “You’re all the same. Wearing justice like a mask to cover the rot underneath. You think you're better than them? You’re not. You're just more practiced at hiding the stink.”
The mononoke staggered, still clawing for breath, barely holding shape as its body cracked under the weight of its own power.
“You... think this is over?” it rasped, grinning through blood and bile. “You’ve won nothing. I’ve sown rot into their bones—into yours. I’ll live on in—”
Boom.
A crack tore the mononoke’s words in half.
Reo exploded into the clearing, a blur of violet, boots striking the ground with a storm of cursed energy behind them. In a single breath, he was in front of the mononoke—smiling.
“No one cares.”
His katana slashed at the mononoke’s chest, lightning detonating from his blade like a divine war drum.
The mononoke was launched backward—slammed into the stone ruins with a deafening crunch, coughing up black sludge as its ribs caved in. It barely had time to react when—
Flash.
A second figure dropped from above, silent as snowfall. Nagi landed with one leg cocked back mid-air, his eyes half-lidded with lazy disdain.
“You’re not even interesting anymore.”
Crash.
Kunigami’s heel came down on the mononoke’s skull like a meteor. A shockwave cracked the ground, sending a ripple through the stone beneath them. The creature’s head slammed into the rock, and its whole form began to flicker—unstable, splitting at the seams as if reality itself rejected its existence.
“You—” the mononoke gasped, writhing in denial. “I’m eternal—I was invited—I—”
“Shut up,” Kunigami said coldly.
He was already beside it before the last syllable left its mouth. His hand shimmered with a cursed blade—not forged of steel, but of his own will made manifest. The energy pulsed with a focused brilliance, not wild, not chaotic—refined, elegant, surgical.
With one silent breath, he drove the blade forward.
It didn’t slice so much as erase—cutting through the curse’s core like moonlight through fog. The mononoke let out a single, fractured sound—neither scream nor whisper—as its body collapsed inwards, unraveling thread by thread into stardust and smoke.
The cursed energy scattered, the multitude of butterflies around them rushed to eat away at it. Peace, sudden and absolute, fell over the ruin-strewn ground.
Kunigami stood in the silence, backlit by the last flickers of the mononoke’s vanishing form, his blade fading with it.
“…Tch. Eternal, huh?” he muttered, brushing dust from his haori. “Guess not.”
Notes:
Ren: Omg don't use me too quickly, keep me hidden it'll be so nonchalant and mysterious...
Also Ren: Nvm this shit is scary as fuck, get me in here─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Idk if any of you guys play Love and Deepspace but Nagi lowkey reminds me of Xavier so his powers are very much Xavier inspired. Thank you my sleepy king.
Also, idk what Rin would do if he wasn’t doing football. But I liked the idea of a diplomat Rin, if he used his pokerface and scathing remarks and structured it, he would make a killer debater (totally not me projecting hehe)
UGH I wish I just uploaded everything together, I promise it reads much better when everything is together but I digress. What's done is done. At least you guys got another daily update, YIPPIE!! I tried my best with the action, it's not my strong suit. And we got to see a bit of Ren!! Not his full potential guys, I wanted to save that for later hehe
Be warned, next chapter is gonna be a bit of filler. Well, actually not really. I plan on focusing more on relationships again (like friendships not Isarin) for the next chapter. Also so sorry to everyone yearning for Isarin, I didn't know I was gonna write it such a slow burn but now that it's burning slowly I can't back out.
HANG IN THERE GUYS!! Trust it'll be there. Also, I had quite a few plans for Kainess, would you like them to also have some focus in this fic? (Isarin is obv the main focus but just Nagireo, I might include quite a few bits of them/related bits to them). Please let me know!!
Anyways, thanks for reading!!
Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Where Softness Lingers
Summary:
As Rin makes the road to recovery a second time, he realizes that he's more cared for than he realizes.
Notes:
HAII GUYS!! This is probably my longest time not updating, whoops sorry guys.
It's because I have a final project, which I'm coding for. And it's in four days. I know jackshit about coding and have been teaching myself how to do it...I've done quite a bit. I just need to link everything together (which isn't working out but it's okay)
Thank you guys for being patient with me!! I hope you guys enjoy this chapter. Is it filler again? Yes. But I wanted to focus on Rin and his relationships with others.
Also, we finally get to see a long awaited character 👀
Anyways! Happy reading!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
With a ragged exhale, Rin collapsed to the ground. His knees gave out beneath him, body finally surrendering to the strain he’d pushed it through. It had been reckless—and everyone knew it. He’d barely recovered from two brushes with death, and now he was right back on the edge.
“Rin!” Yoichi was at his side in an instant, urgency sharpening his voice. He dropped to his knees, a firm hand bracing Rin’s back. “Rin—hey, stay with me. Are you okay?”
Rin gave a weak nod, but leaned heavily into him. His breath came in short, uneven bursts, and his head throbbed as a string of sharp notification chimes echoed in his mind.
[Ding ding ding!]
[Congratulations! You completed the Side Quest: True Identity]
[Rewards: +600 SP]
[You have officially leveled up to Level 1!]
[Reward: Free Spin]
[Congratulations! You added depth to the world and your character, Itoshi Rin!]
[Rewards: +200 SP]
[Congratulations! You have reached higher levels of friendship with the characters around you!]
[Rewards: +200 SP]
[Total Balance: 1150 SP]
The glowing blue screens flickered in and out in front of him, but Rin could barely focus. His eyes were heavy, his muscles trembling with leftover adrenaline and pure exhaustion.
At least it wasn’t for nothing, he thought dimly.
A lone butterfly drifted down from above, landing gently on his shoulder. It sat there, unmoving, like it was silently checking in on him.
“I’m fine,” Rin murmured, though his voice was hoarse and strained. “Just… tired.”
Yoichi didn’t move for a moment. He kept a steadying hand on Rin’s back, watching him closely, concern carved deep into the lines of his face. “You scared the hell out of me,” he whispered, almost to himself.
“We’ve been at this for hours,” Kunigami said as he walked over, his shoulders sagging with weariness. His eyes lingered on the butterfly for a moment before shifting to the others. “We can debrief later. Right now, we need to get the civilians to safety.”
“And someone still has to report all of this,” Reo muttered, dragging his feet as he joined them. His voice was thin, dry with fatigue.
“Ugh, don’t say that out loud,” Nagi groaned, collapsing lazily against Reo’s back. Reo barely reacted, only swaying under the sudden weight, too tired to complain.
Yoichi looked back to Rin, frowning. “Can you still walk?”
Rin didn’t answer right away, but he felt the weight of everyone’s eyes on him—tired, worried, waiting.
“We should split up,” Reo suggested. “One of us can get Rin back to the inn. The rest of us can handle the villagers and start filing the report.”
“I said I’m fine,” Rin insisted, shaking his head stubbornly. “I can manage.”
“You’ve done enough,” Kunigami said, more firmly this time. “You’re still recovering, remember? Let us handle things from here. Go rest.”
Rin hesitated, jaw tightening. He hated to admit it, but Kunigami was right.
“I’ll take him,” Nagi offered tiredly, raising a hand.
Yoichi tensed, clearly on the verge of speaking up—but then stopped himself. He looked at Rin for a moment before helping Rin up onto Nagi’s back.
Rin met Yoichi’s gaze, then looked away. This was the second time he had been piggy-backed. He doesn’t have it in him to be embarrassed right now. Not with how exhausted he feels.
"Alright. Let’s go.” Nagi adjusted his grip on him rather gently. “We’ll meet you guys back at the village.” Nagi said, turning back to look at the others.
“Alright, see you soon.” Kunigami nodded.
“Be safe.” Reo reminded.
“Don’t drop Rin.” Yoichi said with narrowed eyes. Nagi rolled his eyes before disappearing into the shadows of the forest with Rin in tow.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
The rescue had been harrowing—at least, that’s how Yoichi was describing it now, his voice soft with concern.
“No one could remember a thing. Nothing before it happened, no clue how they even ended up there,” he murmured, gently running his fingers through Rin’s hair. It was a small ritual Yoichi insisted on doing for him, something comforting and familiar so Rin could simply rest.
Rin let out a low hum, eyes fluttering closed. The soothing motion of Yoichi’s hands threading through his hair melted away some of the ache in his body. He was wrapped in bandages from head to toe, thanks to Nagi—whose medical skills were more heartfelt than precise, since every trained healer in the village had been summoned to care for the others.
The wrapping was clumsy, but Rin didn’t mind. It was done with care.
“Everyone was dazed, like they were half-asleep. It made getting them home slow and delicate work,” Yoichi said with a tired sigh, finishing with a gentle tug before beginning to braid Rin’s hair.
Rin’s voice was barely more than a whisper. “You still got back so quickly. Just a few hours… how?”
“Energy traces,” Yoichi replied, his fingers never pausing. “Even in their confusion, people tend to gravitate toward places that feel familiar. It wasn’t much, but it was enough. Some are already starting to come back to themselves. It’ll take time, but... they’ll heal.”
And in the soft hush of that moment, with Yoichi’s hands so tender in his hair, Rin believed it too.
A soft knock reverberated through the quiet room, breaking the stillness like a ripple across still water. Yoichi’s hand stilled mid-motion in Rin’s hair, his gaze drifting to the door. He waited, then resumed gently detangling the strands.
“Come in,” Rin murmured, voice barely above a whisper.
The door creaked open, revealing Nagi, Kunigami, and Reo. All three looked worn but refreshed—bandaged and bruised, yet undeniably alive.
“Oh? Are we interrupting something?” Reo asked with a teasing glint in his eyes. He didn’t wait for an answer, just sauntered in and dropped onto a chair like he owned the room. Nagi followed wordlessly, while Kunigami gave a faint nod and closed the door behind them.
“Shut up,” Yoichi muttered, rolling his eyes, but the corners of his mouth twitched.
Kunigami’s expression shifted, growing more serious as he looked at Rin. “We figured… there’s still a lot we need to talk about.”
Rin shifted, uneasy under the weight of their gazes. His shoulders stiffened instinctively—until Yoichi gently tugged at a knot in his hair, the touch grounding. Rin relaxed, just slightly.
“Well…” Rin glanced away, his voice faltering.
“You don’t have to talk if you’re not ready,” Yoichi said softly, throwing a warning look at Kunigami. Kunigami scratched the back of his neck, sheepish.
“Yeah, no pressure,” he added. “Only if you’re okay with it.”
Rin hesitated, torn. The truth sat heavy in his chest, but so did fear—of judgment, of disbelief. He didn’t even fully understand it himself. But when he looked at them—at the warmth in Yoichi’s eyes, the quiet patience in Nagi’s, the concern etched in Kunigami’s brow, and even Reo’s uncharacteristically subdued curiosity—something shifted. The wall he’d built inside him started to crumble.
“When the mononoke was... tearing at my soul, a spirit pulled me away,” Rin said at last, voice unsteady but clear. “It told me my soul was… broken. Split in half.”
He stared down at his hands, fingers twitching as he fidgeted with a loose thread in his sleeve.
“Your soul is halved?” Reo echoed, frowning.
Rin nodded. “I don’t know if it happened when the mononoke attacked… or maybe earlier. During the demon incident, maybe. But because my soul was fractured, it gave the spirit a way in. It could pull me free… but I couldn’t leave purgatory on my own.”
He took a breath, voice softening.
“So… we made a deal. The spirit would become the other half of my soul. It would get to live again. And in return, I’d be able to come back.”
Rin looked up finally, meeting their eyes.
“It took the form of butterflies… its soul, I mean. That’s how it manifested. That’s… everything.”
“Wow…” Nagi blinked, tilting his head slightly. “That’s actually kind of amazing.”
“It is,” Reo chimed in, eyes sparkling with curiosity. “Kinda sounds like something out of a legend.”
Yoichi, however, leaned in a little closer, brows furrowed with concern. “There aren’t any side effects to this whole thing, right?”
Rin gave a small shrug, lips tugging into something close to a sheepish smile. “I’m not totally sure yet. I was planning to do some reading once we’re back at the sect.”
He hesitated for a beat, eyes dropping as his voice softened. “Um… would it be alright if you all kept this a secret? Just for now. I don’t really understand what’s happening yet, and I don’t want anyone getting the wrong idea.”
“Of course,” Kunigami said immediately, his voice firm but kind. “You don’t even have to ask. It’ll stay between us.” He offered a warm smile, the kind that steadies your heart without words.
The others nodded without hesitation.
“I can help too!” Reo added brightly. “My family has a massive library back home—like, ancient-scrolls kind of huge. I could ask them to send over anything about souls and spiritual contracts.”
Rin’s eyes widened, touched by the gesture. “...Thank you.”
He looked around at each of them, something soft blooming in his chest. Then, for the first time in what felt like forever, a real smile spread across his face—not a wry smirk, not a bitter twist, but something bright and unguarded.
The room stilled for a heartbeat. Even Yoichi blinked in surprise.
Rin’s smile was radiant. It lit his whole face—made the gentle curve of his lips glow, his eyes catch the light like morning dew, softening the sharp edges he usually wore like armor. For a second, he didn’t seem ethereal or mysterious—just beautiful. Stunning, even.
“Whoa,” Reo breathed under his breath.“Did anyone else just get blinded?”
“I think I just saw the sun,” Nagi said, deadpanned, causing others to burst into laughter.
Reo huffed a laugh. “Well, that’s it. We’ve lost him. Rin’s gone and turned into a sunshine spirit.”
“Shut up,” Rin said, but the words had no heat. He was laughing too—quietly at first, but then the sound spilled out fully, light and clear like chimes in the wind.
The others joined in, their laughter weaving together into something whole. Warm. Safe.
For the first time in a long while, Rin didn’t feel like he was on the outside looking in. He wasn’t enduring. He wasn’t surviving.
He was here.
He was laughing.
He was loved.
And as he wiped a tear from the corner of his eye, still grinning from whatever dumb joke Reo had made, Rin thought—maybe, just maybe, it was okay to believe in this. In them.
In himself.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
They had to stay in the village for a few days—none of them were in any shape to travel. They’d taken a serious beating and needed at least some basic medical attention before heading back.
The last thing they wanted was to bleed out in the middle of nowhere.
They contacted Ego to let him know they’d be delayed. He didn’t seem to care. Or maybe he already knew. With Ego, it was impossible to tell.
Rin had also gotten a chance to contact Yukimiya, he hadn’t known exactly why he contacted him but…he felt like he should. Yukimiya had been very pleased, talking to him for hours on end. Not that Rin minded since he was stuck on bed rest.
Nevermind that. Back to the point, in the novel despite Ego’s favoritism toward Yoichi, Ego had always been one of the most enigmatic and unpredictable figures. The way he was portrayed made Rin occasionally wonder if he was going to end up as a surprise antagonist. But that twist never came.
“What do you think of Ego?” Rin asked Ren. He was sprawled out on the bed in his inn room, fully embracing his exhaustion. In his defense, he had done more than enough the past few days.
“Creepy,” Ren replied flatly. “Smart to a terrifying extent. I don't think he's mentally stable.”
Rin let out a dry laugh. Yeah, that sounded about right. He wished Ego had gotten more page time in the novel...
Well—actually, maybe not. He probably would've been reduced to a protective, doting father figure, like what had happened to Anri.
Rin frowned at the thought. Anri’s characterization had been awful. She was supposed to be a sect master, for heaven’s sake. Yet all she ever did was cook, clean, and care for the protagonist and Ego?
Truly disappointing.
“What about Anri?” Rin asked, shifting onto his side to glance at the faint outline of Ren, who was seated, calmly sharpening Rin’s sword.
“Kind. Too kind.”
Rin paused, then asked, “And what about…me? What do you think of me?”
Ren raised an eyebrow. “Is this some new game?”
“I’m bored and on strict bed rest,” Rin groaned. “Have mercy on your suffering counterpart.”
Ren gave him a long-suffering look. “You’re…fine.”
“Fine?” Rin sat up a little. “That’s it? Just fine?”
“Never mind—you’re annoying,” Ren muttered, setting the blade aside.
“What? I didn’t even do anything!” Rin protested, but before he could say more, Ren dissolved into butterflies that fluttered out the window.
Rin flopped back onto the bed, staring up at the ceiling, then out the window.
"System," Rin called out.
The familiar voice responded in his head.
[Yes, User?]
"Can I get my free spin now?"
[Of course!]
Rin sat up, eyes fixed on the roulette wheel. Last time, he’d won the White Lotus Halo—whatever that was supposed to do. It hadn’t really changed anything. Still, people were nicer to him, so maybe that was the effect?
He took a deep breath, then tapped the spin button. Biting his lip, he silently wished for something actually useful this time.
As the wheel spun, he crossed his fingers. What he really wanted was the Bookmark skill—the one that let you scan and save any document, book, or media file permanently. In a world this complicated, especially with how poorly the author had built it out past the halfway point, that kind of skill would be essential.
“Come on… please, please, please…” Rin muttered as the wheel began to slow.
For a second, it looked like it would land on Bookmark.
Then it clicked past it—and stopped on Super Suicide.
What the hell?
A notification popped up
[Congratulations! You’ve obtained the skill: Super Suicide! When HP drops below 10%, all stats are increased by 300%!]
Rin blinked at the screen.
“You’re telling me I have to be practically dead just to get a full stat boost?” he said, frowning.
[If you keep pulling and working hard, you might unlock the Endless Healing skill to balance things out!]
He narrowed his eyes. “You just want me to waste all my SP on spins so you get some kind of bonus.”
[Well… that’s certainly part of it! But remember, your safety is my top priority!]
“You’re just a capitalist slave,” Rin muttered, flopping back down onto his bed with a sigh. So much for getting a useful skill.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
The return trip to the sect was uneventful—a stark contrast to their chaotic time in the village, where they barely had a moment to breathe.
They’d been showered with apologies, gratitude, and an almost overwhelming number of gifts. Rin felt a little sorry for their horses, burdened as they were—but thankfully, his Dosanko had been bred for heavy transport. It was handling the load like a pro.
Strangely enough, Rin seemed to have received more gifts than the others. Not that they’d been left out—everyone got plenty—but Rin was genuinely confused by the sheer volume of things handed to him, especially considering his usually aloof demeanor.
Reo had joked that it was probably because of his face. Rin wasn’t so sure. After all, good looks hadn’t done much to salvage Itoshi Rin’s reputation in the novel. Maybe the White Lotus Halo was finally doing something—making him seem more approachable? Who knew.
Either way, he’d ended up with quite the haul. Books, sweets, wind chimes, artwork—someone even gave him bento boxes. His favorites, though, were the fans. He never used to care about them in his past life, but now, in this setting, he’d grown to appreciate them.
Especially since there was no such thing as air conditioning on the road.
The added benefit of having something to partially hide behind was also a plus. He wouldn’t call himself an open book, but he was well aware of his resting expression—sharp, uninviting. A fan helped soften that edge, at least a little.
He flicked open one of his new fans—decorated with lotus flowers and gentle waves. He couldn’t help but be amused by how many ocean- and lotus-themed things he was collecting. As he fanned himself in the quiet rhythm of travel, he rode in silence, content.
Around him, the others chatted casually. It was comforting, being surrounded by voices without the pressure to contribute. Occasionally, someone would throw a question his way—likely their way of including him. It was… surprisingly nice.
He hadn’t had many close friends in his previous life. The few he did have had slowly drifted away over time. It had been a long while since he’d shared this much space—this much warmth—with other people.
He realized, quietly, that he’d missed it.
“Rin,” Nagi called out, surprising him.
Rin hadn’t expected him of all people to start a conversation.
“Huh?” He blinked, glancing at Nagi. Kunigami, Yoichi, and Reo were all up ahead. So why had Nagi slowed down just to speak with him?
“You’ve… gotten close to Reo,” Nagi said, eyes averted.
Oh.
Rin smiled to himself. This might be interesting.
“Well, yeah,” he said with a casual shrug. “Why? Something bothering you?”
“No,” Nagi replied quickly, shaking his head. “It’s just… he hasn’t really talked to me lately.”
“Hm. Wonder why,” Rin said flatly.
“I—I know it’s my fault,” Nagi admitted, his earlier defensiveness crumbling. “I just… I didn’t mean for things to come across the way they did.”
Rin’s expression softened. Of all people, he hadn’t expected Nagi to open up to him. But then again, given everything that had happened lately…
“Why don’t you just talk to him about it?” Rin asked, his tone even, patient.
“What do you mean?” Nagi asked, confused.
Rin resisted the urge to sigh.
“I get that you partnered with others to improve yourself,” he explained. Well, technically, the novel had told him that. “But Reo doesn’t know that.”
“I told him,” Nagi said, frowning. “I said that.”
“Saying something isn’t the same as explaining it,” Rin replied, exasperated. “You can say a lot of things, but people still hear what they think you mean.”
“…You talk like you’ve been through this yourself,” Nagi murmured, his gaze fixed on Rin.
Rin just shrugged. “Point is, you need to actually talk to him. Make him understand that your decision to split up wasn’t rejection—it was for growth.”
He gave Nagi a pointed look. “Reo spoils you too much, and you’ve come to depend on him. If neither of you breaks out of that cycle, you’ll both fall apart.”
“Harsh,” Nagi muttered.
“But true,” Rin said simply. “That’s why you walked away in the first place.”
Nagi couldn’t argue against that.
“I’m not trying to pick a fight with you,” Rin said, his voice softening. “Just talk to him, okay? Even if it doesn’t go well, at least you’ll know you tried.”
Nagi gave a noncommittal hum, his gaze drifting to the side. He didn’t look particularly engaged, but Rin could tell he was mulling something over.
After that, they fell into a comfortable silence, riding side by side without the need for more words.
Rin couldn’t help but wonder if his closeness to Reo had stirred something in Nagi—just enough to make him stop avoiding the issue and actually consider fixing things. Or maybe it was the familiarity of fighting together again after so long. Hard to say.
Either way, Rin was glad. Whatever it was between those two—whether platonic or something deeper—it was clear they needed each other.
And that didn’t have to be a bad thing.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
The moment they returned to the sect, chaos descended.
They were immediately swept up in debriefings, paperwork, and way too many questions. People couldn’t stop staring—understandable, really, considering they looked like walking disasters wrapped in gauze. Rin, unsurprisingly, drew the most attention. Because of course he had to be the one who got wrecked the worst.
In his defense… he was still figuring things out. The world still felt surreal, dreamlike in a way that hadn't worn off, even though he’d technically been here a whole month now.
“Not even a full month in, and you’ve already almost died—again.” Hiroko’s voice was dry, but not without concern.
Rin didn’t even try to argue. And even if he had something to say… well, it wasn’t worth risking Hiroko’s wrath.
“I’m sorry…” he muttered as she carefully peeled off the old bandages on his arm and replaced them with fresh ones.
Hiroko let out a sigh—not annoyed, just tired. “I’m not saying this because I want an apology, Rin. I want you to actually take care of yourself.”
Rin ducked his head, chastened. “Yes, Hiroko-san…”
“Give the kid a break,” came a gentle, feminine voice from across the room. “He just got back.”
Rin glanced up and felt a jolt of recognition. Anri stood in the doorway, her presence as composed and commanding as ever.
“Oh—Anri-sama,” Rin started to rise to bow, only for Hiroko to push him right back down with a firm hand on his shoulder.
“Honestly,” Hiroko muttered, “being this soft on him clearly isn’t working.”
Anri just smiled, unbothered, as she walked over to where Rin sat.
“She’s not wrong, though,” Anri said softly, meeting Rin’s eyes. “You really do need to take better care of yourself.”
“Yes… Anri-sama,” Rin said quietly, nodding.
Anri’s expression grew more serious, though still kind. “We’ve given you and the rest of the group a handful of days off to recuperate. Make sure to actually rest, no training or anything else.”
“Yes…” Rin nodded again. He felt awfully like a rebellious child who’d gone against his parents.
“All right then, I’ll leave you to rest,” Anri said with a soft smile. “You’ve got a visitor waiting just outside, anyway.”
As she stepped out, Hiroko finished wrapping the last bandage around Rin’s arm with practiced efficiency, tying it off with a sigh.
“Visitor?” Rin repeated, blinking in surprise. Only one name came to mind.
The door opened before he could ask—and just as he’d suspected, in burst Yukimiya, out of breath and clearly having rushed over the second he heard.
“Rin!”
His voice was filled with relief and panic in equal measure. He hurried across the room and dropped to his knees beside the bed before Rin could even react.
“Yukimiya?” Rin blinked. “You… came fast.”
“You—I heard everything. Are you okay? You were attacked? You almost died? Why didn’t anyone tell me sooner?” Yukimiya’s words came out in a flurry, worry spilling from him like water from a cracked pot. His eyes scanned Rin’s bandages, frowning at every visible bruise.
“I… I’m fine,” Rin tried to reassure him, lightly patting the space next to him on the bed. “Why don’t you sit down? Breathe a little before you collapse.”
Yukimiya hesitated, then nodded and sat carefully beside him, still looking Rin over like he didn’t quite believe his eyes.
“I swear, Rin,” he said, voice softer but strained with concern. “I leave you alone for one mission and you come back looking like you went ten rounds with a god.”
“Well… I did get attacked by the mononoke,” Rin admitted, scratching the back of his neck. “But I really think people are overreacting. It’s not as bad as—”
“Rin.” Yukimiya cut him off, eyebrows drawing together in a deep frown. “Getting attacked at all is bad enough. You could’ve—” His voice caught for a second, and he exhaled slowly through his nose. “You could’ve died.”
Rin went quiet. It wasn’t often Yukimiya looked so visibly shaken.
“You’re always like this,” Yukimiya went on, gentler now, brushing a bit of hair away from Rin’s face. “Acting like you’re fine so no one worries. As if you getting hurt doesn’t matter.”
Rin’s lips parted, but no response came.
“I’m not scolding you,” Yukimiya said, with a tired smile. “Okay, maybe I am. A little. But only because I care. You scared me, Rin.”
There was a pause, and then Yukimiya reached out and gave his shoulder a light squeeze. “Next time, just… be more careful. Promise me you’ll take better care of yourself.”
“…I’ll try,” Rin said, voice quiet. His chest felt a little too warm. A little too full.
Yukimiya smiled, eyes crinkling at the corners. “Good. Because if you pull something like this again, I’m dragging you home myself and wrapping you in so many layers of silk armor you won’t be able to move.”
Rin chuckled. “That sounds expensive.”
“Well, your life’s worth it,” Yukimiya said without missing a beat.
“You’re… way too nice,” Rin muttered, shaking his head.
Yukimiya just grinned, eyes sparkling with mischief. “I’m just the right amount of nice—you’re the one who’s prickly.”
Despite himself, Rin couldn’t help but smile. He was glad they’d spent this time talking while he was stuck in bed. Yukimiya’s kindness, his easy warmth—it was comforting in a way Rin hadn’t realized he needed.
They had talked for maybe twenty minutes—mostly Yukimiya updating Rin on everything he’d missed while recovering, gently fussing over whether he had enough water, extra pillows, or if the blankets were warm enough.
“And then Bachira walked into the dorms. Naked. Again,” Yukimiya said with an exasperated sigh, though the corner of his mouth twitched.
Rin giggled, covering his mouth. “Of course he did…”
“Oh! Speaking of Bachira—I was supposed to give him something,” Yukimiya suddenly remembered, jumping to his feet.
“Then I won’t keep you any longer,” Rin said, smiling. “Don’t trip over yourself trying to run back.”
“Aww, so sweet. Look at you pretending to care,” Yukimiya teased, giving him a wave as he left.
The door clicked shut. Rin sighed softly and let his body sink back into the bed, his gaze drifting to the ceiling.
A gentle warmth bloomed in his chest. He hadn’t expected this much care—not just from Ren, but from everyone. It felt… safe.
Minutes passed. His body relaxed. His eyelids drooped, heavy with exhaustion. Just a little rest, just a few moments of sleep—
Click.
The door creaked open again.
Rin groaned lightly, lifting his head, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. “Yuki? Did you forget—?”
But it wasn’t Yukimiya.
Red hair.
Turquoise eyes.
Rin’s breath caught in his throat. His body went still.
No.
That—
That wasn’t possible.
He stared, heart thudding wildly, panic climbing up his spine like ice.
That face. That voice. That presence. It wasn’t how it was supposed to be. In the novel—Sae had white hair. Cold eyes. A near-stranger.
Not this.
Not him.
“Rin.”
The voice rang out, low and steady. Real.
Too real.
And there he stood.
Itoshi Sae.
Except—he didn’t look like the version from the book.
He looked like someone Rin hadn’t seen in what felt like a lifetime.
He looked like his nii-chan.
Rin’s breath hitched.
His mouth opened.
But no words came out.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Bonus POV: Yukimiya
Since the end of the Third Selection, training had become relentless—a crucible of sweat, breath, and will. Many had been set out for final missions before the U20 Conference.
With the U20 Conference looming on the horizon like a storm just beyond the sea, the pressure mounted. They would soon clash with the next generation of prodigies—those whispered to be among the finest cultivators of their time. The weight of expectation pressed in from all sides, but for Yukimiya, beneath the nerves and quiet dread, there stirred something else: a sharp-edged thrill, a pulse of electric anticipation.
In the heart of the dusk-lit training ground, beneath a sky bathed in pale lavender light, Yukimiya and Otoya moved, bound by the rhythm of combat. The crack of wood echoed like thunder as Yukimiya’s blade swept in a horizontal arc, humming through the air before striking Otoya's side with a jarring thud. Otoya absorbed the blow with a grunt, pivoted, and retaliated with a swift diagonal cut that Yukimiya barely deflected.
They spun, clashed, and stepped in sync, their wooden katanas singing through the air with each pass. Though no steel was drawn, their movements bore the intensity of warriors crossing blades in a life-or-death struggle. Sparks of spirit flared behind their eyes—purpose clashing with purpose.
Dust swirled at their feet like mist, kicked up by the force of each step and slide. Every motion was deliberate, honed—a silent conversation of strikes and counters, of breath and presence. Yukimiya feinted low, then rose high, his blade tracing an elegant arc toward Otoya’s shoulder. Otoya parried, turning the strike away with a twist of his wrist and lunged forward, his own wooden katana thrusting toward Yukimiya’s ribs.
They were not merely sparring—they were tempering each other, hammering out hesitation and fear with each blow.
"Yukimiya!" Bachira’s voice rang across the training grounds, sharp enough to still the clash of wooden blades. Both he and Otoya paused mid-motion, breath heavy in the warm air.
Yukimiya swiped sweat from his brow and turned toward Bachira, brows lifting.
"Your Echo Jade's glowing!" Bachira called, pointing.
Yukimiya blinked in surprise. Who would be contacting him now?
"I'll be right back," he murmured to Otoya, who simply gave a nod and sank to the ground with a sigh, fanning himself lazily with one hand.
Yukimiya retrieved the device—a polished, palm-sized spirit crystal etched with delicate runes that shimmered faintly under the fading light. The Echo Jade, attuned to his Qi, pulsed with soft energy. A sliver of spiritual power was all it took to awaken it.
The stone glowed.
"—Hello?" came a voice, slightly distorted before settling into clarity. A miniature projection of Rin appeared above the jade, formed from faint spiritual light.
Yukimiya blinked. "Rin?"
"Ah. Didn’t mean to interrupt—should I call back?" Mini Rin tilted his head slightly, his tone casual but his expression uncertain.
Yukimiya barely suppressed a laugh. Seeing Rin rendered as a tiny glowing figure was unexpectedly… adorable.
"No, it's fine," he replied, already stepping away from the sparring ring. With a subtle pulse of energy, he adjusted the jade’s resonance to private—now only he could hear or see the projection. "I was just finishing up training."
"What are you calling for?" Yukimiya asked, heading toward his quarters. "Did something happen?"
Rin’s tiny image shook his head. "Everything went well. We neutralized the spirit source. No casualties, no complications."
"Then…?"
“We’re heading to a festival now," Rin said, glancing off to the side. "I figured I’d ask if you wanted anything from it.”
Yukimiya stopped. “…You’re asking if I want a gift?”
Rin scratched the back of his neck, clearly uncomfortable. "Well—you’ve been... decent. So I thought I’d show a little appreciation."
There was a beat of silence.
"Who are you, and what have you done with Rin?" Yukimiya asked, staring at the projection like it had sprouted wings. Mini Rin’s face flushed red.
“If you don’t want anything, just say so,” he muttered, eyes averted.
Yukimiya studied him. Was Rin… trying to be nice? They hadn’t spoken much directly—at least not compared to Yukimiya’s easy conversations with the others—but they had talked. More than he’d realized.
Ever since Rin’s…panic attack. They’d gotten closer, Rin had become visibly more comfortable with him. In the late nights, he would share things about himself with Nagi and Yukimiya. About his hobbies, his likes, contribute a joke or two with a sly smirk.
And even about his brother.
“Awwh, Rin,” Yukimiya cooed, a grin tugging at his lips. “You want to get me something?”
“I’m ending the call.”
“No!” Yukimiya yelped, a bit too loudly. He felt a few heads turn and quickly cleared his throat, offering an awkward smile before quickening his pace. “Sorry, I won’t tease. Promise.”
“So,” Mini Rin sighed, already sounding exasperated, “do you want anything?”
Yukimiya hummed, thinking. “Not really,” he said with a soft smile. “Just enjoy the festival. That’s more than enough for me.”
Rin’s projection frowned. “That’s such a bland response.”
Yukimiya laughed quietly. “Then get me anything. I’m not picky.”
“Hmm…alright.” Mini Rin relented, clearly not happy with his response. But he didn’t want to push.
"So," Yukimiya shifted the conversation, clearly eager to keep Rin talking. And maybe—just maybe—to sneak a few more glances at the tiny projection of him. In his defense, when else would he get to see the famously stoic Rin looking so miniature and unintentionally adorable? "How did everything go on your end?"
“It didn’t take long to get a lead,” Rin said, his voice steady. “We asked around, cross-checked the reports, and talked to a few locals and the families of the victims. The report gave us a general location, but they helped us narrow it down.”
“We entered the forest not long after. The spirit was illusion-based—it threw a few tricks at us, separated the group. I ended up with Kunigami and Yoichi—"
“Wait.” Yukimiya blinked. “Yoichi? Since when do you call him by his first name?”
Rin paused. "...Don’t make a big deal out of it. He was just... very insistent," he muttered, eyes drifting to the side. If Yukimiya looked closely, he could swear Rin’s ears had gone a faint shade of pink.
A slow smirk crept onto Yukimiya’s face.
“That’s not fair. Yoichi gets to be ‘Yoichi’ but I’m stuck with ‘Yukimiya’?”
Mini Rin sighed and rolled his eyes. “Stop complaining. It’s not that serious.”
“If it’s really not that serious,” Yukimiya said, leaning into the tease, “then give me a nickname too. Kenyuu? Yuu? …Yuki?”
“I am not calling you Yuki,” Mini Rin deadpanned. His narrowed eyes looked less threatening and more like an annoyed kitten trying to hiss.
Yukimiya grinned. “Why not? You just said it doesn’t matter. Come on—it’s cute. Consider it a gift instead of bringing me something from the festival.”
“No.”
“Please?”
“No.”
“Pleeease?”
“Still no.”
Yukimiya’s grin widened. “Pleaaaase?”
Rin let out a long-suffering sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. “…Fine. I’ll call you Yuki. Just stop whining.”
Yukimiya lit up with triumphant delight. “See? Was that so hard?”
Mini Rin looked moments away from dissolving the projection out of sheer annoyance—but the slight curve of his mouth betrayed him.
“Anyway, go on,” Yukimiya urged, leaning in slightly, genuinely interested—and maybe a little eager to keep hearing Rin’s voice.
“Well, I was with Yoichi and Kunigami,” Rin continued with a casual shrug. “It was pretty straightforward. We encountered the mononoke and took it down without any real issues.”
“As expected of our number one,” Yukimiya huffed with mock drama, though the relief in his voice was unmistakable.
“We also met with the shōya. Turns out the spirit’s origin was the Wishing Tree deep in the forest. It was cut down. We’re staying behind for a few more days just in case any resentful spirits manifest because of it… but so far, nothing’s shown up.”
“Not too surprising,” Yukimiya said with a shrug. “Harunone’s known for being peaceful.”
“Yeah…” Rin replied, but there was something off in his tone—uncertainty, maybe even unease.
Yukimiya caught it immediately. “Hm? Something bothering you?”
He reached his quarters as he asked, sliding open the door and stepping inside. He kicked off his shoes and made his way down the quiet hallway. Normally, Rin and Nagi would’ve been around, but with both away, the space felt unusually quiet. Almost lonely.
“I just… I don’t know,” Rin said slowly. “It feels too easy. Like something’s off. Maybe I’m overthinking it—but my gut says this isn’t over.”
Yukimiya blinked, surprised. Rin didn’t often voice doubts—especially not like this.
His expression softened. “Maybe you're right. But don’t shoulder all of it alone. Since you’re staying longer, you’ll have time to check things out more thoroughly. And even if something flares up after you leave, there are still cultivators stationed nearby. You’re not the only one holding the line.”
He smiled gently, voice warm. “Don’t be too hard on yourself. You’ve already done more than enough.”
He watched Rin’s projection subtly relax, tension easing from his shoulders.
“…Yeah. You’re right.” Rin nodded, a faint smile curving his lips. “Thanks, Yuki.”
The sound of his name spoken so softly—so sincerely—sent a quiet warmth through Yukimiya’s chest. Was this what it felt like when a feral cat finally curled up beside you?
He smiled back. “Anytime, Rin.”
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
When Rin and the others returned, Yukimiya quickly realized that the mission hadn’t gone nearly as smoothly as Rin had claimed.
He was seated in the quiet of the library again, flipping through a cultivation manual he’d already read twice, when the low murmur of gossip from nearby caught his attention. A group of disciples, not far off, were doing a terrible job of whispering.
“Did you hear? Isagi and the others are back,” one of them said, voice barely lowered.
“Yeah, I heard the mission was rough. Apparently, Rin nearly got possessed by the mononoke.”
“No way,” another blinked. “He’s number one. Would he really let himself get hurt that easily?”
“No, no, Sato’s right,” a third chimed in. “I saw them earlier—wrapped in bandages head to toe. They got rushed to the infirmary as soon as they returned.”
“I heard Rin stepped in to protect Yoichi!” another added, practically squealing. “Isn’t that so sweet? Do you think there’s something between them?”
“Rin? Protecting someone?” someone scoffed. “You’re joking.”
“No, it’s true! Someone overheard Hiroko-san scolding Rin for jumping in the way of the attack.”
“Then those rumors about the two of them might really be true…”
Yukimiya’s brow furrowed. He stopped reading, tuning out the chatter once it shifted into speculation about Rin’s love life. His attention honed in on the part that mattered: Rin being attacked. That wasn’t what Rin had told him.
With a sharp snap, he shut the book. The sudden sound startled the gossiping disciples into silence as Yukimiya stood and strode out of the library without a word.
He moved quickly through the compound, weaving around others like they were obstacles in his path. He hadn’t rushed anywhere in a while, but right now, urgency pulsed in his veins.
He remembered the mission details Rin had shared in passing before leaving—how the mononoke had a habit of tearing at people’s souls. If Rin had faced that—
He turned into the infirmary hallway—and nearly collided with Sect Leader Anri.
“Yukimiya,” she greeted gently, her smile softening into concern as she saw his expression. “Here to see Rin?”
He bowed slightly, breathless. “Anri-sama.”
“Hiroko’s with him now. I need to inform Rin of something, but it won’t take long. Would you mind waiting outside for just a bit?”
He nodded. That was fine. It gave him a moment to pull himself together.
“Thank you,” Anri said warmly before slipping inside. The door closed behind her, and though Yukimiya couldn't make out the details, he heard enough to know Rin was being scolded.
Good, he thought bitterly. What was he thinking, being so reckless?
A couple of minutes passed before the door opened again. Anri stepped out, giving him a small nod and a comforting smile.
“You can go in now.”
He mumbled his thanks and entered the room.
“Rin!”
His voice rang out, filled with equal parts panic and relief, as he crossed the room and dropped to his knees beside the bed. Rin looked stunned, wide-eyed—like a deer frozen in the presence of danger.
“Yukimiya?” Rin blinked. His tone unsure, as if he hadn’t expected anybody to visit him. “You… came fast.”
“You—I heard everything. Are you okay? You were attacked? You almost died? Why didn’t anyone tell me sooner?” His words rushed out in a tumble, raw worry pouring out of him. His eyes swept over Rin’s injuries, frowning at every bruise, every bandage.
“I… I’m fine,” Rin tried to reassure him, lightly patting the space next to him on the bed. “Why don’t you sit down? Breathe a little before you collapse.”
Yukimiya hesitated, then slowly sat beside him, though his eyes still scanned Rin’s form like he wasn’t convinced he was really okay.
He looked... small like this. Fragile. It was easy to forget Rin was one of the youngest in the entire sect.
“I swear, Rin,” he said, softer now but still deeply concerned. “I leave you alone for one mission and you come back looking like you went ten rounds with a god.”
“Well… I did get attacked by the mononoke,” Rin admitted, scratching the back of his neck. He looked so sheepish, it would’ve been endearing if it hadn’t scared the life out of Yukimiya. “But I really think people are overreacting. It’s not as bad as—”
“Rin.” Yukimiya cut him off, frowning. “Getting attacked at all is bad enough. You could’ve—” He caught himself, took a breath. “You could’ve died.”
Rin fell silent, face turning guilty. Yukimiya didn’t need him to respond—the silence said enough.
“You’re always like this,” Yukimiya continued, voice gentler now. He reached forward, brushing a few strands of hair away from Rin’s face. “Acting like you’re fine so no one worries. As if you getting hurt doesn’t matter.”
Rin opened his mouth but said nothing. Yukimiya exhaled, trying not to let the tightness in his chest show.
“I’m not scolding you,” Yukimiya said with a tired smile. “Okay, maybe I am. A little. But only because I care. You scared me, Rin.”
A pause settled over them. Rin looked down, remorseful. Yukimiya gave his shoulder a light squeeze.
“Next time, just… be more careful. Promise me you’ll take better care of yourself.”
“…I’ll try,” Rin said, voice low.
Yukimiya smiled softly, his shoulders relaxing. That was enough.
“Good. Because if you pull something like this again, I’m dragging you home myself and wrapping you in so many layers of silk armor you won’t be able to move.”
Rin giggled. His laugh was quiet, delicate—like wind chimes caught in a breeze. “That sounds expensive.”
“Well, your life’s worth it,” Yukimiya said without hesitation. Somewhere along the way, Rin had carved out a place in his world. And honestly, he couldn’t imagine it without him anymore.
“You’re… way too nice,” Rin muttered, shaking his head.
Yukimiya grinned, eyes gleaming. “I’m just the right amount of nice—you’re the one who’s prickly.”
Rin offered a reluctant smile, and Yukimiya returned it with ease. He was just glad Rin felt comfortable enough to be himself.
They ended up talking for about twenty minutes—mostly Yukimiya filling him in on what he’d missed while recovering, and fussing over the usual things: whether he had enough water, if the blankets were too thin, if his pillows needed fluffing.
“And then Bachira walked into the dorms. Naked. Again,” Yukimiya said with an exasperated sigh, though the corner of his mouth twitched.
Rin giggled, covering his mouth. “Of course he did…”
Yukimiya laughed. Rin always looked more his age when he smiled like that.
“Oh! Speaking of Bachira—I was supposed to give him something,” Yukimiya remembered suddenly, hopping to his feet.
“Then I won’t keep you any longer,” Rin said, smiling. “Don’t trip over yourself trying to run back.”
“Aww, so sweet. Look at you pretending to care,” Yukimiya teased with a wave as he headed for the door.
It clicked shut behind him. Yukimiya walked down the hall with a quiet smile. He would’ve liked to stay longer, but—
He stopped mid-step.
Just ahead stood someone with wild, fiery-red hair—tamed chaos in the form of silk. His turquoise eyes gleamed with unnerving sharpness, like they could dissect you down to your soul, reading every strength and flaw in a heartbeat.
Itoshi Sae.
Yukimiya’s gaze narrowed, lashes lowering just slightly. Rin didn’t speak of his older brother often—but when he did, the picture was clear enough: Itoshi Sae was, in every conceivable way, a sanctified menace.
“Itoshi Sae,” Yukimiya said smoothly, a polite smile resting on his lips like porcelain. “What a surprise.”
Sae lifted a brow, his gaze languid and unreadable, like Yukimiya was something stuck to the hem of his robe. “Who are you?”
There was the faintest trace of curiosity in his eyes, but it was buried beneath a tone so offhanded that Yukimiya felt momentarily demoted to background noise.
“Oh, how careless of me,” Yukimiya said, voice airy, lips still curled in a practiced smile. “Yukimiya Kenyuu. A fellow cultivator—and a friend of Rin’s.”
Sae’s attention flicked toward the door Yukimiya had just stepped out of. “Is that Rin’s room?”
“It is,” Yukimiya confirmed sweetly. “I was just visiting him.”
“Why?” Sae asked, tone cool and clinical, like Yukimiya’s presence needed a reason to exist.
Yukimiya didn’t miss a beat. “Because we’re friends,” he said brightly. “He’s still quite young, after all. Someone has to look after him properly.”
Sae’s eyes thinned slightly, though the flicker of guilt that flashed there didn’t go unnoticed. “He’s old enough to take care of himself.”
“Of course,” Yukimiya replied, smile unchanged but eyes glinting. “Still, it’s not the same as being looked after, is it?”
Sae’s jaw ticked.
“I must admit,” Yukimiya continued, tone light as silk, “I wasn’t expecting you here. What brings you by?”
“I’m his brother,” Sae answered, a bit too pointedly.
“Ah, of course,” Yukimiya tilted his head, eyes cool. “I just remember that you didn’t visit the last time he was injured. But perhaps he was old enough to fend for himself then, too?”
Sae stiffened. “...I don’t need to explain myself to you.”
“No, of course not,” Yukimiya said, stepping aside with a gracious incline of his head. “By all means.”
Sae brushed past him without another word, tension humming between them like a taut bowstring. Yukimiya watched his back as he walked into Rin’s room.
He didn’t try to stop him.
Because despite how much Yukimiya couldn’t stand Itoshi Sae—and truly, he loathed him but he knew Rin would want to see him.
Even when Rin spoke of him in frustration, Yukimiya could hear the longing beneath it. That quiet, persistent hope only little brothers have—for their older siblings to care, to stay, to mean it.
And if Yukimiya truly cared for Rin—and he did—then he could set aside his personal disdain.
Just for a while.
Notes:
Sae just existing
Yukimiya: When I tell you I'm the biggest hater, I hate the way that you walk, the way that you talk─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Rin: Please give me something good, please give me something good---
System: KILL YOURSELF :D─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
We finally get to see Sae!! Woohoo!!! Yukimiya hates his ass already 😭
We got Nagi finally trying after staring Reo down for 7000 years!!! Let's go!! Our favourite matchmaker Rin.
I think I made Yukimiya really OOC but I really wanted them to bond again!! Honestly I was contemplating who I should give the bonus pov chapter to from the group but then I yapped to my friend for like 20 minutes and realized I can just make it Yukimiya.
This chapter made me realize I should have a more proper outline for this story than just random ahh bulletpoints because I got new ideas for plots but then realized I needed to talk about them in earlier chapters to be able to add them...
Uhm, it's alright cause I've forgotten what those plots are. I swear my memory resembles a goldfish. I'll figure something out! They were just minor things to be added!
We're going to have a bit more filler, actually probably more but I promise not to make it too boring! We'll get U20 conference soon!
Thanks for reading!!
Chapter 12: Chapter 12: In The Company Of Rest
Summary:
Meeting Sae had consequences. Thankfully, Rin has many people willing to care for him and help him through it.
Notes:
Hello!! This chapter came out earlier than I thought it would but it's because I accidentally hit my head and have to stay home to rest 😭 but that means I had more time to write another chapter!!
I didn't really read through this and I hope nothing's messy...if anything is I blame it on my headache 💔💔
Stuff in this chapter was inspired by comments from St4r_14 and Koki_Woki!! Tysm guys!! <333
Anyways, happy reading!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The words reached him slowly, like they were traveling through water.
“Still refusing to speak?”
They didn’t quite land. Just hovered in the air—disjointed syllables, stripped of meaning.
Rin blinked, but even that felt foreign, mechanical. His body, a robe he wore without remembering how to fit inside it. The weight of his limbs, the slow ache in his chest, the faint pulse in his temple—they all registered like echoes from another person’s skin.
Somewhere nearby, someone moved. A shadow passed. Footsteps—maybe. A voice again, sharper this time. Familiar in the way.
“Do you even realize how close you were to shattering your soul?”
It might’ve been Sae.
Was it Sae?
It looks like Sae.
But this isn’t Sae, this is Itoshi Sae. The Sae from the novel.
Rin’s eyes were unfocused, tracing nothing. Not the floor. Not the bed. Not the figure in red standing by his side. Everything swam in and out of clarity, like watching the world through cracked jade.
He thought he saw Sae’s face—those turquoise eyes, that perfect composure, the tension barely veiled in his tone. But it was like looking at a reflection in water. The more he tried to focus, the more it fractured.
“You’re not invincible, Rin,” the voice said. “You keep rushing into fights you’re not ready for. And for what? To prove something to me?”
The words sounded clinical, even cruel. They blared against the silence of the room.
Still, Rin heard none of it. Not really.
He couldn’t quite hold on to time. Couldn’t tell how long he’d been sitting there, or if he was even really sitting. The edges of his vision felt hazy, like ink bleeding through thin paper. His body didn’t feel like his own—it was just something heavy draped over his soul.
A hand gripped his shoulder. Pressure. Real. Anchoring. But he didn’t look up.
He couldn’t.
Not when everything—his body, his thoughts, his brother—felt so far away.
Not when even his own name sounded like something someone else had worn once, long ago.
The hand stayed on his shoulder. A grounding weight, but Rin couldn't tell if it steadied him or pinned him down. His breath came slow, too slow, like each inhale had to claw its way through a fog that had settled inside his lungs.
“You’re not even listening, are you?”
Sae’s voice again. Closer this time. It might’ve been cold—it usually was—but Rin couldn’t feel the temperature of words anymore. Everything passed through him like wind through silk.
Sae shifted in front of him, crouching—probably. He met his gaze—and Rin’s breath hitched.
Those eyes... the same shade of cold turquoise he’d known all his life.
His gaze flickered down, fixed somewhere near the tiled floor of the infirmary, blurred edges where polished stone met the soft fabric of his robes. He could see the tremble in his own fingers resting in his lap. They didn’t feel like they belonged to him.
“You want to die that badly?” Sae barked, he hadn’t heard so much anger in his brother’s voice before. Too sharp. They hung in the air between them, and Rin flinched—but not at the cruelty. At the weight of being seen.
And for a second, something flickered. A thread pulled taut inside Rin's chest.
Sae must have seen it too, because his expression shifted—only barely. The cold mask wavered, showing a sliver of what might have been worry. Or regret.
"Rin. You can’t be so reckless. I have other things to do than just—”
Time?
Was that what this was about?
That he didn’t have enough time for him?
The thread that had tethered him to the moment finally frayed, then gave way completely.
He didn’t turn to face his brother—not fully. Just tilted his head slightly, as if responding out of muscle memory. The lamplight spilled across his face, catching in his eyes.
They didn’t shine. They didn’t see.
Glass. Still and blank.
There was no recognition left in them.
His lips parted slowly, as though the act of speaking had to be remembered from a life ago.
"You should go." A breath. A whisper. Frayed and faded like parchment left in the rain. "You’ve said what you came to say."
Silence lingered. Heavy. Dense. Like smoke that couldn’t be waved away.
And then Sae moved.
No protest. No plea.
Just the quiet shift of his footsteps—retreating. The rustle of his robes. The door closing behind him with the gentleness of someone who had no idea how to stay.
Rin remained where he was, gaze still fixed on nothing. On everything.
Unmoved. Untouched.
His gaze was fixed, unblinking, on the closed door, as if willing it to open again, or to erase the image of what he’d just seen.
But the image refused to fade.
His breath hitched violently, a ragged, uneven sound in the quiet room. His chest tightened—no, shattered—by a storm of anguish that tore through him like a tempest.
That face.
It wasn’t the Sae with white hair and piercing blue eyes from the novel.
But this—this face mirrored his brother’s too perfectly. The same cold turquoise eyes, the same tousled hair falling like a shadow over his forehead. The same cold attitude, the reassurance in every stride he makes. A reflection he thought he had lost forever.
Or maybe he hadn’t?
Was that his nii-chan?
Rin’s heart twisted into knots so tight it felt like it would stop. His vision blurred, the edges of the room warping and melting, dissolving into a chaotic haze.
His hands trembled uncontrollably. First, he clenched them into fists, nails digging harshly into his palms. Then the fists slammed against the wooden nightstand beside him, the sharp sound echoing through the room. He didn’t care about the noise—didn’t care if it woke the entire sect. He didn’t care about the wood shards embedded in his knuckles—didn’t care about the broken nightstand.
“Why... why?!” His voice cracked, raw and desperate, breaking through the stillness. “Why is he here?! Why did you bring him here?!”
His breaths came fast, ragged gasps, like he was drowning on dry land. Panic clawed at his throat, turning words into screams.
“Tell me you didn’t!” He shouted, fists smashing again, this time against the cold floor, sending a harsh bang reverberating.
“You—you’re the system! You’re supposed to keep me and me only! Why would you drag him into this?!” His voice filled with rage, his hands trembled, shaking as he grabbed a chair and hurled it aside with a violent throw, the wood crashing against the wall with a splintering crack.
His whole body shook, unsteady, as though he might collapse under the unbearable weight of his own fear. The silence pressed in, and yet it was deafening.
“I didn’t want to lose him. I didn’t want him to die,” Rin whispered, voice raw and ragged like shredded paper. Tears streamed unchecked, carving cold trails down his face. “He should’ve lived—he should’ve become the best of the best.”
“How could you—how could you—put him here? In this world? In this nightmare?”
He sank to his knees, head bowed, as the storm inside him raged on. His body felt unmoored, his qi twisting and scattering like shattered glass.
“Please,” he gasped, voice barely a broken plea. “Please don’t let this be real. Tell me it’s not true.”
[User—it’s not—-]
But Rin barely registered the words. The voice was distant, like the faint hum of a broken radio beneath the roar of a storm. His heart pounded so loud it drowned everything else.
“No!” he barked, voice ragged and fierce. “Don’t lie to me! Don’t pretend like that’s not him! I saw him! I felt him!”
He thrashed wildly, hands punching at the cold floor, scraping and tearing the skin of his hands as if he could rip the nightmare apart.
“Why would you do this to me?!” His scream shattered the air, raw and broken. “Why would you bring him here just to take him away again? To kill him all over?!”
[User, if you don’t calm down. I’ll be forced to take serious measures.]
“Fuck your serious measures!” He yelled, his throat raw from all the screaming. “You killed my brother—you killed my fucking brother!”
[WARNING: Host’s body is destabilizing. Emergency protocols initiated.]
“He’s dead! You killed him!” Rin sobbed, curling into himself, the world crumbling around him.
The door suddenly opened. Footsteps rushed in. Rough hands grabbed at him, trying to hold him down. He fought, desperate and wild.
“Why? Why would you do this?” he sobbed, voice cracked and pitiful. “Nii-chan… Nii-chan… Give him back. Give Nii-chan back…”
[Emergency protocol complete.]
[Hold on, User. You will be alright soon.]
Dark spots bloomed across his vision. His body sunk into a warm, sturdy figure. The world slipped away—everything faded to black.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
When Rin stirred awake, it felt like his body had been dragged through hell and back. Every bone ached with dull, grinding pain—like he'd been trampled underfoot of an elephant not once, but over and over again. A familiar weight pressed down on him, heavy and suffocating. It reminded him, almost cruelly, of the day he first transmigrated.
He let out a low, guttural groan.
“Awake?”
The voice came muffled at first, warped by the cotton-stuffed haze in his ears. He blinked slowly, as if dragging himself up from the depths of a too-deep sleep. The blur sharpened—familiar blond hair, streaked with faint pink like a cruel splash of spring paint.
“…Shidou?” he croaked, confusion heavy in his voice, rough with sleep.
Shidou's grin was sharp, but not mocking. There was something strange about it—tight around the corners, like it was held together with tension instead of humor. “Good to see you finally conscious,” he said, voice light but edged with something Rin couldn’t name. “You gave us a hell of a scare. That your new gimmick? Dying dramatically?”
“...What happened?” Rin rasped, furrowing his brow as fragments flickered in the back of his mind—shouting, splintered wood, Sae’s face. Then… nothing.
“You seriously don’t remember?” Shidou raised a brow, his usual arrogance dulled. “You lost your shit. Qi deviation. Screaming, breaking everything in the infirmary. Couldn’t even get close to you until you started bleeding.”
A flash of guilt curled low in Rin’s stomach. He didn’t remember the details—only the spiraling loss of control, the drowning panic. And Sae.
His fingers twitched against the sheet. “What are you doing here?” he asked again, softer this time. It felt unreal. Seeing Shidou, now, after everything…
Shidou shrugged. “Someone had to hold you down until the healer got there. You think you’re strong, and yeah, you are, but I’m right behind you. Close enough to keep you from breaking yourself.”
Rin stared at him, watching the forced ease in his posture, the faint bruising on his forearm, the tightness in his jaw.
Shidou wasn’t smiling anymore. Not really.
The silence stretched, uneasy.
“…Did anyone else get hurt?” Rin asked, barely above a whisper.
“No,” Shidou said quickly, then added with a dry chuckle, “Just a few cuts and bruises on me. You did wreck the entire room though, dramatic bastard.”
Rin looked away. His throat tightened, breath catching painfully in his chest. “I didn’t mean to…”
“I know,” Shidou cut in, uncharacteristically gentle. “You were scared.”
Rin’s gaze flicked up, startled—he hadn’t expected gentleness from Shidou, not really. Not from the chaos-wrapped-in-skin that he’d grown begrudgingly used to. But the sincerity in those words shimmered briefly in the air between them, delicate as dew clinging to a blade of grass.
Before Rin could respond, though, Shidou shrugged the moment off like a coat too warm, brushing past it with practiced ease.
“They’re letting you head back to the dorms,” he said, tone light, almost flippant. “With a slight catch—you’re on twenty-four-hour watch, Rinrin. Congrats. You’ve become everyone’s favorite sunfish.”
Rin frowned. “Why not just keep me here?”
“Trust me, I asked. Thought about tying you to the bedposts myself,” Shidou grinned, then sighed. “But apparently, keeping you here would just make it worse.”
Rin blinked in confusion.
“Qii deviations aren’t just about physical recovery. They’re mental. Emotional. They linger. If you’re stressed again, it can spiral fast. You need to be somewhere safe. Familiar.”
He tilted his head. “And in this sect? That’s your dorms. You’ve got people there. Voices, habits, stupid rituals—comfort, basically.”
“And no, you’re not getting full freedom,” Shidou added. “Someone’s gonna be shadowing you, depending on who’s around. We all voted—well, I bullied them into agreeing—it’s mostly gonna be us.”
Rin gave a weak exhale. “So… glorified babysitting.”
Shidou smirked. “Elaborate, poetic, emotionally necessary babysitting. Ego-san approved.”
“I don’t need—” Rin started, but Shidou cut him off.
“Oh, we know,” he said, almost too quietly. “We know you can take care of yourself. That’s not the point.”
He met Rin’s gaze then, and the grin faded just slightly—mellowed into something real, something heavier.
“The point is, Rin… you don’t have to.”
Rin squinted at Shidou, suspicion clear in the way his brows knit together. This had to be some kind of trick. Some delayed punchline.
Was this really the same Shidou he knew from the novel? The one who bared his teeth at Rin every time they were in the same room? The one who seemed to thrive off conflict, off chaos, off throwing Rin into combat just to see what would snap first?
Maybe Rin’s disbelief showed too plainly, because Shidou let out a small laugh—less manic than usual, a little more human.
“Oi, don’t look at me like I’ve grown a second head,” Shidou said, arms folding loosely over his chest. “I mean, sure, I’m a demon or whatever, but I’m not heartless.”
Rin said nothing, gaze still faintly narrowed.
He didn't trust it—didn't trust this. Kindness from Shidou felt as misplaced as snow in summer.
“...Did a lot of people find out?” he asked instead, eyes turning away. A weak pivot of the topic, but he needed to claw the air back into something more familiar.
“Nah,” Shidou replied easily. “We kept it quiet. Only our dorm crew and your dear nii-chan know.”
Rin’s gaze snapped back to him at the mention. “...Nii-chan knows?”
The words barely left his throat, soft as breath, something fragile wound too tight.
“Yeah,” Shidou said with a shrug, as if it was the most casual thing in the world. “He’s your family. He had to be told.”
“...Is he still here?” Rin asked, and though he tried to sound detached, it came out too fast, too strained.
If Shidou noticed the thread of desperation in his tone, he didn’t call attention to it. Just tilted his head. “No clue,” he said, then rose to his feet with the grace of someone too used to moving through wreckage. “C’mon, let’s go.”
“Huh?” Rin blinked. “Aren’t I supposed to wait for Hiroko-san? I haven’t been discharged—”
“She already gave the okay,” Shidou said, stretching a little. “Unless you want to stay here. I can leave you here.”
Rin hesitated. He still wasn’t sure if this was a good idea—following Shidou anywhere, especially in his current condition, felt like signing up for a fever dream. But the idea of staying alone in this room—after everything—felt worse.
So he slowly pushed off the bed.
His knees buckled immediately.
The world tilted, a soft wave of dizziness washing over him, and before he could hit the ground, Shidou’s arm was around his.
“Whoa there, easy. Dorms aren’t going anywhere,” Shidou muttered, steadying him with a firm grip.
Rin grimaced, swallowing against the churn in his stomach as he righted himself. “Tch…”
“Guess qi deviation doesn’t come with a grace period,” Shidou said, more amused than annoyed.
Together, they stepped into the lantern-lit hall, the sun had barely risen. The walk was slow—partly because of Rin’s unsteady footing, partly because something in the air felt... different.
“Why were you even there?” Rin asked, voice quiet but pointed. “You should’ve been at the dorms when I qi deviated.”
Shidou huffed, tossing him a sideways glance. “You’ve really got a gift for asking the most pointless shit.”
Rin scowled. Of course. That was the kind of answer he should’ve expected.
It wasn’t that he didn’t want to be grateful. Shidou had helped him. But there was something about the way he said everything—with that infuriating smirk, like nothing mattered—that made Rin’s teeth itch.
They didn’t mesh. Oil and water. Maybe that was why it made his skin crawl to see Shidou acting… different. Almost considerate.
Guess this meant that Rin and Ren had another thing more in common than he’d originally thought. He should start making a list.
“If you’re not going to answer, then don’t,” Rin muttered, barely above a whisper—but of course Shidou heard it anyway. That damned grin stretched wider.
“Awwh, Rinrin, don’t pout,” Shidou sing-songed, elbowing him playfully in the side.
The bump threw Rin slightly off balance—his knees buckled with the sudden tilt, breath catching in his throat. His eyes widened, startled—but Shidou’s hand was already there, steadying him by the arm before he could stumble.
There was a flash of something—guilt, maybe—in Shidou’s expression. “Shit, sorry. I forgot you’re still in your ‘fragile young master’ arc.”
Rin shook his head, brushing it off. “It’s fine.”
Shidou didn’t let go right away. His grip was firm, grounding. The warmth of his palm bled through Rin’s sleeve, oddly solid against the weightless haze Rin had been floating in.
They kept walking, a slow, quiet rhythm echoing between their steps. A gentle breeze stirred loose strands of Rin’s hair once they reached outside.
Shidou spoke again, less teasing this time. “Ego told me you hadn’t come out of the infirmary. Figured something was off. I was the closest when the deviation triggered, so I ran.” A pause. “Didn’t want it to be worse.”
Rin blinked. The confession caught him off guard—not because of what Shidou said, but how he said it.
So casually. Like it wasn’t anything. Like saving Rin was just another day’s work.
“You didn’t have to,” Rin said quietly.
Shidou shrugged. “Yeah, well. You were screaming like a dying beast. Would’ve been awkward if you exploded or something.”
Rin stared at him. “You’re unbelievable.”
“I get that a lot.” Shidou’s grin returned—sharp, familiar. “But hey, if I didn’t show up, who else would’ve pinned you down and knocked you out cold?”
“You knocked me out?”
Shidou whistled innocently.
Rin narrowed his eyes, but the moment slipped away as their dorm building came into view, its windows glowing softly against the sunrise. The warmth inside called to him, quiet and strangely welcome.
"Why are the lights still on?" Rin frowned as they neared the dorm entrance. The soft glow pouring from the windows felt too warm, too awake for how late it was. "Did everyone stay up?"
“Yukimiya was worried sick,” Shidou replied, tone casual, but the weight behind it wasn’t missed. “And you know how Karasu and Otoya get when he’s upset—joined at the hip, those three. Their fussing didn’t let Nagi sleep either.”
He glanced at Rin. “And I was already there. Monitoring you, remember?”
Guilt prickled in Rin’s chest, sharp and unwelcome. “Yukimiya worries too much…”
Shidou gave a short hum. “Maybe. But to be fair, you are kind of reckless. And you’ve got that whole aura going on.”
Rin’s brow twitched. “What aura?”
“You know…” Shidou wiggled his fingers in the air dramatically. “The ‘I’m fragile and brooding and might walk into a storm barefoot just to feel something’ kind of vibe.”
A sharp thud cut him off as Rin’s elbow connected solidly with his ribs.
“Ow—!” Shidou yelped, staggering to the side and clutching his side with exaggerated offense. “So cruel, Rinrin! Is this the thanks I get for saving your life?!”
“You deserved that,” Rin muttered, but the corners of his mouth twitched, just a little.
“See?” Shidou grinned through his faux pain. “You do have the vibe. That was so emotionally repressed of you.”
Rin had to suppress a laugh.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
The dorm was warm in a way that seeped into his bones—soft lamplight spilling across the wooden floors, the faint scent of tea hanging in the air, and the low murmur of voices that stilled the moment Rin stepped inside.
“Rin!” Yukimiya was the first to rush over, his hands fluttering uncertainly like he wanted to check every inch of him for damage. “You should be lying down—do you feel dizzy? Is your core stable? Should I—”
“I’m alright, Yuki,” Rin said, voice soft with tired reassurance. “Seriously.”
Yukimiya didn’t look convinced, his brows still pulled tight with worry. Rin could only offer a small smile, the kind that didn’t reach his eyes, but seemed to ease Yukimiya’s nerves a little.
From across the room, a brow arched. “You call him Yuki?” Otoya drawled, arms crossed as he leaned against the doorframe, mischief practically radiating from him.
Shidou, of course, was already grinning like the devil himself, standing beside him. “Awhhh, that’s so cute,” he cooed with shameless mockery, dragging out the syllables like he was teasing a child.
Rin didn’t respond with words—just shot a glare sharp enough to slice through steel.
“Give him a break,” Nagi muttered from where he was sprawled lazily on the floor, gaze drifting over Rin like he was scanning for injuries. “He literally just came back from almost dying.”
Before Rin could even reply, a hand came down lightly on his shoulder. He glanced up to see Karasu, looking at him with a rare softness in his dark eyes.
“You look like shit,” Karasu said bluntly, arms crossed, but the faint flicker of worry in his eyes gave him away.
Rin didn’t miss it, but he still sneered. “Did you rehearse that in the mirror or is being a jackass just natural for you?”
Karasu huffed a short laugh, the corner of his mouth quirking up. “Relax, princess. I made tea. Figured if we were going to hover around like worried hens, we might as well do it with some dignity.”
That surprised a huff of something like laughter out of Rin—barely audible. “Save that nickname for Chigiri.”
He followed Karasu into the living room, guided more by the quiet steadiness of his presence than anything else. Shidou trailed after him, still grinning, and Otoya threw himself onto a cushion beside Nagi, already prattling about how he definitely wouldn’t have qi deviated because he was too hot to die tragically.
Rin sank down onto one of the cushions. Karasu pressed a warm mug into his and the warmth bled through his fingers.
He hadn’t expected this. Not the light, or the tea, or the soft murmur of Yukimiya asking if he wanted honey. Not the quiet thrum of people who hadn’t run away. Not even Shidou’s constant noise.
It was confusing.
It was… nice.
And Rin didn’t quite know what to do with that.
He felt… wrong, somehow. Untethered. Like his body was here, surrounded by voices and warmth, but his mind was hovering just outside of it all—watching, not living.
There were people around him. People who cared. People who stayed.
It should’ve felt comforting. And it did—painfully so. The warmth was soft, steady, like the sun filtering through old windows. He wanted to clutch it close, bury himself in it, keep it from slipping through his fingers. But it also ached. It burned. Because it was unfamiliar—too kind, too gentle.
He hadn’t felt this kind of warmth since he was a child.
And a cruel part of him whispered that he didn’t deserve it.
Another part wanted to smother it, push it all away before it could disappear on its own. Before the silence returned. Before the walls rebuilt themselves. Before the warmth faded like it always did.
Better to end it himself—than wait for it to leave and tear him apart all over again.
As if he could sense the slow unraveling of Rin’s thoughts, Nagi wordlessly leaned into him—more like collapsed, really. Rin tensed, a startled breath caught in his throat as Nagi’s head came to rest against his shoulder, soft and unbothered, eyes already closed like he hadn’t just startled the life out of him.
“Nagi, don’t lean on him like that,” Yukimiya scolded gently, still clearly on edge, his eyes flicking toward Rin like he might shatter again at any moment.
Rin shook his head, managing a small exhale. “It’s fine. Really,” he murmured, turning his attention to the tea cupped in his hands. He took a sip—warm, faintly sweet, with the sharp trace of honey that lingered on his tongue.
Right. No need to spiral now. That kind of thinking would only drag him under again.
So he forced his body to ease, just slightly, letting Nagi’s weight settle against him like a grounding tether. The steady murmur of voices drifted around him—Otoya, Karasu, and Shidou arguing over something ridiculous, as usual; Yukimiya sighing tiredly from across the room.
It all wrapped around him gently.
It was still confusing.
It was still nice.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
The days slipped by quietly, and before Rin knew it, the break granted to him had run its course.
Under constant watch, he hadn’t found a moment to talk to Ren about his… episode. Part of him was a little relieved—he wasn’t quite ready to face that conversation just yet.
Still, he spent a lot of time trying to soothe the System, which wasn’t easy since he was rarely left alone. But during the quiet, lonely hours of the night, he managed to comfort the System through silent thoughts.
[I'm so sorry, User. This is all my fault. ·°՞(˃ ᗝ ˂)՞°·.]
'System, I promise I’m okay… please stop crying…'
Most of it had been spent tucked away in bed, wrapped in blankets and still recovering—physically, mentally—from everything that had happened. He hadn't had the energy to do much, and, thankfully, no one had expected him to. Nagi had kept him company for most of it, more than content to laze around beside him like an overgrown cat.
“Okay, I think I finally get why you do this all the time,” Rin mumbled, voice slow and muffled by sleep. It was the last day of their break, he was making sure to savour it. Nagi was sprawled across his stomach, Echo Jade in hand, completely unbothered. His presence was comforting in its simplicity, a steady weight that grounded Rin in the moment.
The Echo Jade—basically the fantasy world's version of a phone—still looked kind of ridiculous to Rin with its polished jade sheen and glowing script. He remembered rolling his eyes at how lazily it had been written in the original novel. But now that he had one of his own? He was beyond grateful. Honestly, he didn’t even want to think about surviving in this world without things like modern toilets.
“Everything else is just kind of a pain,” Nagi muttered, not looking up from his screen.
Rin glanced down, catching sight of Nagi’s fluffy white hair resting against him. It looked ridiculously soft—like a cloud, or one of those giant fluffy dogs you see in snow-covered mountains.
“Even being a cultivator?” Rin asked, curiosity light in his voice as he reached out to gently ruffle Nagi’s hair.
The first time he’d done that had been by accident—a weird, intrusive thought that became action before he could stop himself. Nagi had just blinked at him, unbothered, and eventually told him he didn’t mind. Since then, it had sort of become a habit. One Rin didn’t feel too bad about. Nagi didn’t seem to care, and the soft texture of his hair was weirdly therapeutic.
“Hmm...” Nagi gave a hum of thought. “Being a cultivator’s a bit of a hassle. But... it’s kind of a fun hassle, I guess.”
Rin chuckled quietly, eyes soft. That was such a Nagi response.
“Why’d you decide to become a cultivator?” Rin asked, glancing at Nagi out of the corner of his eye. It was a question that had lingered in the back of his mind—one the novel never really bothered to answer. Characters like Nagi had been reduced the love interests, his story barely touched aside from a vague note about distant parents. The rest? Left to the imagination.
Nagi didn’t look up. His eyes stayed fixed on his Echo Jade, screen casting a soft glow on his face. “Because of Reo.”
Rin blinked, thrown for a second. “Reo?” he echoed.
“Mm.” A lazy hum, but not careless. “I didn’t have a dream or anything. I just… followed him.”
Rin watched as Nagi’s fingers slowed. The game on his screen must’ve hit a loading screen again, because he set it aside, gaze slipping somewhere far beyond the room.
“Why?” Rin asked quietly. “What made you follow him?”
There was a pause—long enough to think Nagi wouldn’t answer. Then:
“He’s the first person who ever looked at me like I was… something more. Like I wasn’t just wasting time or space.” His voice was soft, but there was a weight behind it—a subtle ache curling in the spaces between the words. “It’s easy to move when he’s the one pulling.”
Rin stilled, caught off guard.
There was something unspoken in Nagi’s voice—something warm and trembling and almost reverent. His tone held the kind of quiet devotion that didn’t need to be said out loud to be understood.
“You really value him,” Rin said, though it sounded far too shallow for what Nagi clearly felt.
Nagi gave a tiny nod, almost imperceptible. “Yeah.”
He picked up his Echo Jade again, returning to his game. Rin didn’t speak, continuing to card his hand through Nagi’s hair.
A knock echoed softly against the doorframe, pulling Rin out of his thoughts like a stone dropped into still water. His gaze flicked to the source just as the door creaked open—apparently, knocking was more of a formality around here.
“Oi, you two. Lunch is ready,” Karasu called, strolling into the room like he owned the place. His voice was casual but carried a note of familiarity, like someone who'd done this a hundred times before.
He made a beeline for Nagi, giving the white-haired boy a gentle tug on the arm. “C’mon, up you get. Quit pretending you’re part of the furniture.”
Nagi let out a muffled groan, rolling a little but refusing to move. “Too comfy…”
Rin chuckled quietly, then pushed himself upright with a wince. His body was stiff, protesting the days he’d spent barely moving. Even comfort came at a cost, apparently.
“You good?” Karasu glanced back at Rin, not missing the way he moved a little slower.
“Yeah,” Rin muttered, stretching his arms with a grunt. “Think I forgot how walking works.”
Karasu arched a brow at him. “Perfect. We’ll reteach you over rice and miso.”
That got a snort out of Nagi, who finally rolled off the bed with exaggerated reluctance and trudged toward the hallway.
As they moved into the shared living space, the scent of warm broth and grilled vegetables wrapped around Rin like a blanket. Yukimiya was at the table, carefully arranging bowls and plates with practiced ease, his expression both focused and a little too concerned as he glanced up and saw them enter.
“You’re moving around again,” Yukimiya noted gently, a soft smile forming despite the faint crease of worry between his brows.
“More like hobbling,” Rin muttered, sliding into a chair.
From the kitchen, Otoya popped his head out, a towel slung over one shoulder like he worked in a café. “He lives! I was gonna bet five spirit stones you’d turned into a mattress ghost.”
“You still can,” Rin deadpanned. “Odds are I’ll collapse halfway through lunch.”
The table clinked softly as bowls were passed around, spoons placed just so, steam curling into the air in lazy tendrils. The room buzzed with low chatter, footsteps against the wood, and the occasional clatter of a dish being set too hard. It was chaotic in a quiet sort of way—lived-in, unpolished, but undeniably comforting.
Rin sat down on the floor, legs crossed, a small frown tugging at his brows. Something felt...off.
“Where’s Shidou?” he asked, eyes scanning the room like the guy might jump out from behind the door.
“Ego-san called him in for something. He hasn’t come back since,” Otoya replied casually, tossing the kitchen towel aside as he plopped down between Yukimiya and Karasu.
“Probably got handed a new mission,” Karasu added with a shrug, already reaching for a rice bowl.
Yukimiya didn’t look convinced. “Still, it’s strange he hasn’t checked in.”
Nagi, seated lazily nearby with a half-eaten dumpling in hand, mumbled, “With that four-eyed menace? I wouldn’t be surprised if Ego got bored and tossed Shidou at a problem like a human battering ram.”
“Wouldn’t be the first time,” Otoya snorted. “But hey—Shidou’s ranked second. If anyone can wing it and come back in one piece, it’s him.”
Rin hummed quietly in response, but his frown lingered for just a second longer. Something about the quiet in the room without Shidou’s usual brand of chaos was… unsettling.
Still, he’s sure it’ll be fine.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Bonus POV: Nagi
“Rin qi deviated.”
That was the first thing Shidou said when he returned from the infirmary, his voice low, arms covered in bruises and raw, frantic scratches.
The room fell into instant chaos—voices overlapping, questions flying like arrows, concern thickening the air until it felt hard to breathe. In the middle of it all, Nagi sat quietly, taking it in with wide, unreadable eyes.
It didn’t make sense.
Rin had been better lately—lighter, almost happy. That quiet gloom that used to cling to him like a second skin had started to peel away. So why now? And so suddenly?
“He’s unconscious for the time being,” Shidou continued once the panic had simmered into a tense hush. He raked a hand through his hair, expression unusually grim. “I’m heading back to keep watch in a bit. Hiroko-san wanted me to tell you—we’ll be the ones monitoring him going forward, since we live with him.”
“He’s not staying in the infirmary?” Otoya asked, concern etched between his brows.
“He needs somewhere familiar. Somewhere safe,” Shidou said, voice softer. “So yeah—he’s coming back here.”
That quiet admission seemed to sober the rest of them. The idea of Rin back in the dorm, fragile and recovering, cast a strange stillness over the group.
“Any idea what caused it?” Karasu asked, eyes narrowed slightly.
Shidou hesitated, then shook his head. “Not yet. But… he kept calling out for his older brother when he passed out. Might be connected.”
From his seat, Nagi noticed Yukimiya freeze.
“Yuki?” Nagi called out, watching as Yukimiya’s jaw clenched and a flicker of fury lit his eyes.
“Sae was there when I left Rin earlier,” Yukimiya ground out, teeth gritted. “If he did anything—if he even said something—”
“Don’t go there yet,” Karasu said gently, placing a steady hand on Yukimiya’s shoulder. “What matters right now is Rin recovering. We’ll sort the rest out after.”
Yukimiya didn’t respond right away, but his fists slowly unclenched. The clock ticked quietly in the background. It was late—too late for clear thoughts, too late for blame.
All that was left was waiting.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
When Rin returned, he looked like a shadow of himself—pale, drained, and barely steady on his feet. His eyes were red-rimmed, the kind of puffiness that came from hours of crying, and every step he took seemed to cost him something. It was unsettling, seeing someone usually so composed and sharp worn down to this fragile version of himself.
Nagi didn’t like it. He could tell the others didn’t either—from the subtle shifts in their posture to the way their voices dipped ever so slightly. But Rin seemed unaware of the tension, his attention caught on the half-hearted banter still lingering in the air.
“Cut him some slack,” Nagi mumbled into the conversation, eyes trailing over Rin like he was running a silent checklist. “He just walked back from the edge.”
That quiet comment was all it took to dim the teasing. They gently ushered Rin to the couch, settling him beside Nagi while Karasu handed him a cup of tea, movements softer than usual. Nagi didn’t stop watching him.
The others slipped into light conversation, voices low and steady, as if trying to knit the room together with warmth. From time to time, someone would glance Rin’s way—but never for too long, like staring too hard might make him break again.
Rin didn’t speak. For a while, he just sat there, quietly holding the tea in his hands. His shoulders had eased a little, and for one brief moment, he almost looked at peace. Nagi allowed himself to breathe out.
But then it changed. Barely. Rin’s eyes dipped to the tea cup, brows tugging together slightly. His gaze glazed—not aimless, but caught in some invisible tangle of thoughts. Nagi recognized the look. Reo wore it sometimes when he got too wrapped up in expectations and doubt.
Nagi didn’t know how to comfort with kind words like Yukimiya, or banter like Karasu and Shidou, or distract with jokes the way Otoya could. So, he leaned in—slow and simple—resting against Rin’s side. He felt the slight jolt of surprise ripple through him.
“Nagi, don’t lean on him like that,” Yukimiya scolded softly, tension still curling under his otherwise gentle tone.
“It’s fine,” Rin said, shaking his head, his voice thin but steady. “Really.”
Then, without another word, he brought the tea to his lips and drank. No spiraling, no drifting.
Nagi, satisfied, closed his eyes.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Rin spent the entire next day curled up in bed, fast asleep. No one questioned it—qi deviation took a heavy toll, and rest was the only cure.
Nagi was the one who volunteered to watch over him. Ego had granted him a break too, and he hadn’t planned on doing much more than lazing around anyway. So, with his Echo Jade in hand, he camped out in their shared room, lounging nearby and occasionally glancing over to make sure Rin was still breathing.
Rin was surprisingly peaceful in sleep. Without his usual scowl, his face looked much younger—almost childlike. His cheeks still held traces of baby fat, his lips parted slightly as he snored quietly. Nagi blinked at the sight. The resemblance to a grumpy little hamster was… uncanny.
Twelve hours passed like that. Impressive, if not mildly alarming. Nagi stretched with a yawn and finally peeled himself up to grab some water, his throat dry after hours of quiet waiting.
He had barely taken a sip when he noticed Rin stirring. His eyes cracked open, heavy with sleep, and he let out a soft yawn—much gentler than Nagi had expected from someone like him.
Grabbing a clean glass, Nagi filled it with water and padded back over. As he approached, Rin was sitting up, groggy and rubbing at his eyes. His expression was pinched in sleepy discontent, cheeks puffed out in protest at being awake. The whole scene made Nagi huff a quiet laugh.
“Rin,” Nagi called gently, crouching beside the bed. Rin’s bleary eyes drifted to him, unfocused. Nagi sat on the edge of the mattress, handing him the glass. “Here. Water.”
Rin blinked at him, clearly still somewhere between dream and reality. But instead of taking the water, he reached out—and gently patted Nagi’s head.
Nagi froze. Rin’s hand brushed through his hair, slow and thoughtless.
“…Fluffy,” Rin mumbled under his breath, still touching the strands absently.
That seemed to snap him out of it. Awareness dawned in his expression, and his eyes widened. He jerked his hand back like he’d been burned, ears tinting red.
Nagi blinked once. “You done?” he asked, voice flat but amused, offering the water again like nothing had happened.
Rin grumbled something under his breath and snatched the glass from his hand, avoiding eye contact. Nagi leaned back against the bedpost, sipping his own water in silence.
The quiet lingered between them, soft and unbothered—or at least on Nagi’s part.
Rin kept his eyes pointed anywhere but at Nagi, focusing intently on the glass in his hands like it held all the answers to life. Meanwhile, Nagi sat across from him, calm as ever, silently observing him.
Minutes ticked by like that. Still. Comfortable. But not quite.
Then, without warning, Nagi spoke.
“If you wanna touch my hair again,” he said, voice as even as ever, “you can. I don’t really care.”
Rin’s head snapped up, eyes wide like he’d just been caught red-handed—again. “What—? I wasn’t—”
“You were,” Nagi cut in, tone matter-of-fact. “You said it was fluffy.”
Rin’s ears turned pink again. “I was half-asleep.”
“Didn’t say you weren’t.” Nagi shrugged. “Still meant it, though.”
Rin let out a quiet groan, dragging a hand down his face as if that could erase the embarrassment currently burning across it. “You’re seriously the worst.”
“You’re not denying it,” Nagi pointed out, leaning back on his hands and stretching his legs out across the floor. “So I guess my hair’s pretty great.”
Rin let out a breath that was somewhere between a scoff and a laugh. The tension in his shoulders eased, just a bit.
“Whatever,” he muttered, sipping from his glass. “I’m not petting your stupid head again.”
Nagi didn’t respond immediately. Then, deadpan: “You will.”
Rin glared at him over the rim of his cup, but his eyes held a glint of reluctant amusement.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
The days that followed passed in a blur of soft silences and quiet rest. Rin remained mostly in bed, drifting in and out of sleep like the tide. And when he was awake, he didn’t speak much—his gaze distant, as though plagued with something only he could see.
The others noticed, of course. Rin wasn’t the type to stay idle. Even when he’d returned battered from that demon hunt, he never sat still for long. Whether it was yoga to steady his thoughts, laps around the compound, or light sparring to keep his body moving—he was always doing something.
So for Rin to remain still for so long… it meant something was deeply wrong.
Whatever had caused the qi deviation had shaken him more than he was willing to admit.
Nagi, true to himself, made no big show of concern. But he never left Rin alone. He’d show up in the mornings with a yawn, flop down beside Rin on the bed, and start quietly tapping away at his Echo Jade. Sometimes he’d rope Rin into a game, sometimes not. It didn’t matter. His presence was steady. Undemanding. The kind of quiet company that made it easier to breathe.
Sometimes they’d talk, other times they’d sit in comforting silence. The two grew closer during those still hours.
Before they knew it, the final day of break had arrived.
The room was hushed in the late morning light. Nagi was lying across Rin’s stomach. Rin absently ran his fingers through Nagi’s soft hair, even though he’d claimed he was going to stop doing that.
Rin’s voice broke the quiet, low and drowsy: “Okay, I think I finally get why you do this all the time.” He sounded half-asleep, slurred by the weight of rest.
Nagi glanced up from his Echo Jade, the corners of his mouth twitching in amusement. He could almost hear Yukimiya scolding him in the back of his mind—something about setting a bad example.
“Everything else is just kind of a pain,” Nagi replied without missing a beat, still fixated on his screen.
Rin hummed, barely lifting his head. “Even being a cultivator?”
As he asked, his fingers found Nagi’s hair, giving it a slow, idle ruffle. Nagi nearly leaned into the touch without thinking. Rin had deceptively gentle hands.
“Hmm…” Nagi gave a thoughtful noise, his tone relaxed. “Being a cultivator’s a bit of a hassle. But… it’s kind of a fun hassle, I guess.”
A small, tired laugh escaped Rin, soft like rustling leaves.
“Why’d you decide to become a cultivator?” Rin’s tone was light, but something in the question hung between them.
Nagi didn’t answer immediately. His eyes stayed locked on the dim glow of the Echo Jade screen, movements absent minded. “Because of Reo.”
“Reo?” Rin repeated, surprise flickering in his voice.
“Mm.” Nagi’s hum was quiet but sincere. “I didn’t have a dream or anything. I just… followed him.”
His fingers stilled as the game hit another loading screen. He placed the device beside him, his gaze drifting somewhere past the room, past the moment.
“Why?” Rin asked, softer this time. “What made you follow him?”
The question opened something deeper than Nagi expected.
A memory surfaced—Reo’s arm slung around his shoulder, bright laughter in his ears, that ridiculous spark in his eyes.
“Let’s become cultivators together!”
“He’s the first person who ever looked at me like I was… something more. Like I wasn’t just wasting time or space.” The words came slow, edged with something tender and raw. “It’s easy to move when he’s the one pulling.”
That ache returned—the strange, fluttering pressure in his chest that always came with thoughts of Reo. It hurt in a way that wasn’t entirely unpleasant.
“You really value him,” Rin murmured after a beat, his tone thoughtful.
Value?
It didn’t feel like the right word. It wasn’t strong enough. It wasn’t everything.
But Nagi didn’t know how to explain it either. So he just gave the smallest nod. “Yeah.”
He picked up the Echo Jade again, screen lighting up softly as he resumed his game. Rin didn’t push, instead letting his hand slip gently back into Nagi’s hair, continuing the motion.
A warm silence wrapped around them again—quiet, calm, and steady.
A knock echoed through the room. Nagi felt Rin shift beside him, glancing toward the door. He didn’t bother reacting—he already had a guess who it was. Sure enough, before Rin could speak, the door creaked open and Karasu strolled in like he paid rent.
“Oi, you two. Lunch is ready,” Karasu called out, his tone casual, carrying the ease of someone who’d barged in a dozen times before.
Without hesitation, he walked over to Nagi and tugged at his arm with practiced familiarity. “C’mon, up you get. Quit pretending you’re part of the furniture.”
Nagi groaned into the blanket, shifting slightly but still clinging to the bed like a cat in a sunbeam. “Too comfy…” he mumbled, though he didn’t resist much as Karasu pulled him up and off of Rin.
Rin groaned too, finally pushing himself upright with visible effort. His body was stiff from too much lying down, his arms stretching as though even that small movement was a chore.
“You good?” Karasu asked, pausing to glance over his shoulder at Rin. His sharp gaze softened slightly, but the edge never really left.
“Yeah,” Rin replied, cracking his neck and wincing. “Think I forgot how walking works.”
Karasu quirked a brow, unimpressed. “Perfect. We’ll reteach you over rice and miso.”
Nagi snorted quietly, reluctantly getting to his feet and dragging himself toward the hallway. The familiar sound of footsteps followed behind—Karasu’s light and deliberate, Rin’s heavier and slow.
As they entered the shared living space, the scent of simmering broth and grilled vegetables greeted them like a welcome hug. Yukimiya stood at the table, methodically arranging dishes, every motion precise. His face was composed, but the worry in his eyes gave him away when he spotted Rin.
“You’re moving around again,” Yukimiya said gently, the corner of his mouth tugging into a small, relieved smile.
“More like hobbling,” Rin muttered, lowering himself into a chair with a dramatic groan. Nagi fought the urge to snicker.
From the kitchen, Otoya peeked out, a towel draped over his shoulder like he’d just clocked in at a restaurant. “He lives! I was gonna bet five spirit stones you’d turned into a mattress ghost.”
“You still can,” Rin deadpanned. “Odds are I’ll collapse halfway through lunch.”
Nagi was tempted to snort again.
Bowls clinked as they were passed around, spoons slid into place, and the soft sounds of steam rose from the food. There was a warmth to it all—the subtle, everyday chaos of close quarters and too many personalities, stitched together by familiarity.
Nagi plopped into the seat next to Rin, eyeing the dumplings with laser focus.
“Where’s Shidou?” he heard Rin ask.
Nagi blinked. Now that it was mentioned, he hadn’t noticed the absence until that moment.
“Ego-san called him in for something. He hasn’t come back since,” Otoya replied, tossing his towel onto the counter before sliding into a seat between Yukimiya and Karasu.
“Probably got handed a new mission,” Karasu added, already digging into his rice.
Yukimiya didn’t look convinced. “Still, it’s strange he hasn’t checked in.”
“With that four-eyed menace? I wouldn’t be surprised if Ego got bored and tossed Shidou at a problem like a human battering ram,” Nagi said around a bite of dumpling.
“Wouldn’t be the first time,” Otoya added with a grin. “But hey—Shidou’s ranked second. If anyone can wing it and come back in one piece, it’s him.”
Rin didn’t say anything at first, just gave a quiet hum, the kind that said he was still thinking too hard.
Nagi reached over and offered him a dumpling, placing it in front of him without a word.
Rin accepted it with a small smile. The tension around his shoulders loosened, just a little.
Yeah, Nagi thought. Everything will be fine.
Notes:
About Sae
Rin: I'm too good for revenge
Yukimiya: Well I'm not, give me the gun─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Rin after his 19th near death experience: God released me into this world and is now hunting me for sport.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
SPOILERS FOR LEAKS!!
When I saw that Nagi saying Rin was the easiest to talk to was a mistranslation and he was actually talking about Isagi, I cried 💔💔 I was really hoping we would get Nagirin friendship crumbs. But since we didn't I made this chapter a lot about platonic Nagirin!!
NO MORE SPOILERS FROM HERE!!
Knsr, give Rin friends in the manga and my life is yours 🙏🏽🙏🏽🙏🏽
This was also pretty much filler, I'm setting it up for the Conference, which is the equivalent of the Japanese U20s match. I have a couple of ideas of how I'm going to convert it into cultivation terms, probably going to keep it rather close to the conference in SVSSS.
I'm definitely putting a bunch of emphasis on friendship in this fic, I just love seeing Rin having friends.
Also I discussed this in the comments with roane21 (on the previous chapter) but who would you guys like to see in this fic? I have a couple of characters that I'm definitely going to add but I'm more than happy to include a whole bunch of characters. So, if there's anyone you wanna see in the fic, please tell me!! Also if you have any ideas/plots you want to see in the fic, please share!! I'm more than happy to include stuff.
This Sae and Rin confrontation and the Nagirin convo about Reo was actually based off of a comment from St4r_14!!! TYSM FOR SHARING SUCH A WONDERFUL IDEAS! YOU ARE A STAR! I hope I did your ideas justice <33
AND TYSM FOR KOKI_WOKI!! I was so stuck on how I wanted to write Rin after his crash out from Sae and then I saw your comment about wanting to see Shidou and then stuff clicked. ILYSM THANK YOU BRO YOU SAVED ME FROM WRITER'S BLOCK!! 💞💞
Btw I don't think I wrote it clearly enough about this but Sae is not transmigrated nor did he regress, i will clear it up next chapter!!
Thank you so much for reading!!
Chapter 13: Chapter 13: Drawn Hearts, Caring Company
Summary:
Rin's been more contemplative since the qi deviation, reflecting not on the plot but on himself.
Notes:
Hello!! Have another 1AM update, haven't had that for like...4-5 chapters? Not too sure. I hope I haven't left you guys waiting for too long. We're celebrating my mother's birthday and my friends have been inviting me out a lot so had a lot on my schedule.
Sorry for the odd formatting, some lines just don't wanna work with me and won't space out.
I just wanted fluff to be honest so it's a bit more set up. Sorry to whoever was expecting the U20s conference in this chapter. It'll come soon.
Anyways, happy reading!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“To stabilize your core, one must first clear the heart,” the instructor intoned, voice calm and steady—like a slow-moving mountain stream. “Let your emotions bleed into the canvas. Let them take shape in your own color.”
The soft swish of brushes on parchment echoed through the quiet studio. Pigments swirled with spiritual water, forming strokes that expressed more than scenery—they captured the cultivators' inner worlds.
Rin exhaled slowly.
Art therapy, Ego had called it. Sort the mess in your head before the U-20 Conference.
Translation: You nearly shattered your golden core. Get your emotions in check.
Rin didn’t know why Ego had picked painting out of all things. Still, he wasn’t going to complain. The gentle motion of brush to washi, the satisfaction of watching color come to life—it was... oddly calming.
More than that, it gave him space to think. To remember who he was supposed to be.
A familiar blue screen hovered in the air before him. Rin squinted. He really needed to ask the System if it had a dark mode.
[Main Quest Progress]
• Nurture the protagonist, Isagi Yoichi = 25.00%
• Improve Isagi Yoichi’s mood, cultivation, and relationships!
• Reform your role as the antagonist= 9.50%
• Enhance your reputation and serve your community to inspire belief in your pure spirit!
His eyes lingered on the numbers. They hadn’t moved much. Especially the last one. Nearly a month in, and he was still barely scratching the surface.
To be fair, he’d gotten a little distracted—side quests, daily life, the mess of emotions that came with pretending to be “Itoshi Rin” for so long. The line between the role and himself blurred more with each passing day. Sometimes his actions aligned with how he truly felt. Other times, it was all performance.
It was exhausting.
He frowned slightly. What was the point of a second chance if he wasn’t even allowed to be himself?
“Itoshi Rin.”
The instructor’s voice snapped him back. Rin straightened, bracing for criticism. But when he looked up, the old man—his long beard lending him a strangely wizard-like presence—was smiling.
“Very good. You’re internalizing your emotions and channeling them into your painting.”
Rin blinked, momentarily caught off guard. He bowed politely. “Thank you.”
His eyes drifted back to the scroll in front of him. The hydrangeas he’d been painting had been overtaken by a deep sapphire hue. When had he dipped into the blue?
He sighed and turned back to the System interface.
Surprisingly, nurturing Yoichi had been easier than Rin expected. He hadn’t even put his full attention on the guy, and the progress bar was already a quarter filled. He wasn’t sure why the numbers were climbing so fast—maybe it really was just that easy to keep the protagonist in a good mood.
Rin let out a quiet, amused breath. Yoichi truly was kind—if he could stay cheerful even with Rin acting like a jerk half the time. A benevolent protagonist through and through.
The “villain reformation” percentage bothered him. It felt... too low. But convincing a few people he wasn’t a total demon wasn’t enough. He needed broader outreach. A good showing during the U-20 broadcast might help. Maybe some community service too?
He’d done a lot of that in his past life—more than most. His parents were the type who believed in giving back. And with too much time on his hands, Rin had volunteered across the board: sports events, fundraisers, environmental work. But what stuck with him most were the community programs.
Teaching kids. Helping elderly folks. Budgeting, caretaking, listening.
Most people his age avoided those roles. Rin found comfort in them. Children never seemed to mind his quiet nature; some even liked it, casting him as the prince or the dragon in their make-believe kingdoms. The elderly? They practically adopted him, drawn to his reserved politeness. They’d share gossip, stories, even homemade sweets.
Time spent with the very young and very old had softened Rin’s edge—muted his volatility, but not his discipline.
If anything, it had only intensified. He’d spent plenty of time absorbing the scoldings and life lessons from well-meaning aunties—lectures on how to grow into a proper, upright citizen. Later, he’d find himself recycling those same words, repackaged and softened, to gently discipline misbehaving children.
One of his old friends, before they drifted apart, used to joke he had the soul of an Academic Director.
With his out-of-character restraints lifted, Rin was confident he could introduce the world—not just Blue Lock, but everyone—to a new Itoshi Rin. A gentler, more composed genius. One who won through effort and accepted loss with dignity.
Because even if he was brooding and sharp-tongued, Rin took pride in the fact that he cared—deeply, quietly, relentlessly.
He dipped his brush back into the ink, continuing the delicate strokes on his canvas. Maybe he should ask Ego about switching to community service soon. Art therapy had its merits—it was peaceful, almost meditative—but there were other things he was better at.
When the class came to an end, disciples began packing up around him. Some were here to hone artistic skill, others to improve their focus or discipline. For a few, it was just a place to chat.
Rin silently rolled up the washi paper he'd painted on, his movements neat and practiced. As he tucked away his materials, he heard soft footsteps approach—uncertain, deliberate.
He looked up.
Three disciples stood before him. Strangers.
One of them, a broad-shouldered boy with tousled brown hair and ink smudged on his cheek, looked close to Rin’s age—though clearly not used to initiating conversations. His anxious energy radiated “gentle giant.”
Beside him stood a petite girl with neat braided pigtails, eyes wide and shining, and a third boy who seemed like he'd been dragged into this—arms crossed, pressed so close to the wall it was a miracle he hadn’t phased into it.
There was an awkward pause.
Rin blinked at them. “...Can I help you?”
The girl jumped slightly, then cleared her throat. “We just—we heard you got hurt on that last mission, and we wanted to check if you were okay.”
Rin stared at her, briefly thrown. Of all the things he’d expected, this wasn’t it. But her voice was sincere, and a faint warmth touched his chest.
Still, warmth crept into his chest. His shoulders relaxed. Maybe this was a good chance to raise his reputation stats?
He offered them a smile.
It was small, carefully measured, lips gently upturned, his expression soft with unspoken warmth. His dark lashes framed his eyes as they curved slightly, reflecting a quiet mirth. “I’m fine now, thank you. It really wasn’t anything too serious. The village healers treated me quickly. But I appreciate you asking.”
What followed was silence—utter and stunned.
The big guy turned red—actually red, like someone had lit a fire under his skin. The wall boy’s mouth opened just slightly, his eyes unblinking. The girl went rigid. Rin could practically see the error code flash behind her eyes.
Rin faltered. Was… was his smile that scary?
He let the smile fade slightly, a frown of confusion appearing instead. Maybe he still looked too villainous, even when trying to be approachable?
Sensing Rin’s slight withdrawal, the gentle giant suddenly snapped out of his daze and rushed to speak, “That’s a relief! Everyone was really worried about you!”
“Worried?” Rin echoed, brows drawing slightly together. His expression turned thoughtful, almost shy. He raised a hand to scratch at his cheek, eyes glancing aside. “I didn’t realize… I wasn’t that badly injured.”
That one small, absent-minded motion—the soft scratch of his cheek, the subtle tilt of his head—was enough to shatter the calm completely.
As if on cue, other disciples who had only been passing by suddenly stopped. Then turned. Then rushed forward.
“Of course we were worried!”
“You didn’t come out for two days!”
“Are you sure you’re okay? You don’t look pale, but maybe you’re just hiding it?”
Someone pushed a tonic into his hand. Someone else offered a handmade talisman. A flurry of voices rose around him, overlapping in their concern, their admiration, their frantic desire to do something for him.
Rin blinked, caught in the middle of the whirlwind.
Why was everyone suddenly surrounding him?
He stepped back half a pace, politely murmuring thanks as a girl offered him a scarf. Another person had brought him candied fruit. Someone was asking if he preferred hot or cold compresses.
This… was a lot.
Where did they even get this stuff? Do they just carry it around?
Did art therapy always end like this?
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
When Rin finally stepped out of the art studio, his arms were overflowing with items. Bags dangled from his forearms—gifts tucked with dried plums, cooling ointments, hand-stitched talismans, and more. At some point, he'd stopped keeping track of who gave what. He had tried to refuse them all at first, but the disciples had simply smiled brighter and insisted harder. Eventually, Rin just gave up and accepted his fate.
He barely managed to convince them that he didn’t need anyone to carry his things. To an outsider, the sight would’ve looked absurd. Not like the peak’s first-ranked cultivator, but some treasured young master doted on by the entire sect.
Keeping his head down, Rin carefully stepped down the cobblestone stairs—annoyingly narrow for his stride. He was sure he was going to trip and fall face-first at any moment.
When he reached the last step without incident, he let out a quiet sigh of relief.
“Wow,” came a voice—familiar, amused, and uncomfortably close. “That’s… a lot.”
Rin glanced up and blinked. “Yoichi.”
There he was, leaning casually just a step away, the setting sun catching in the gold flecks of his eyes. His tone had been light, but something in his smile didn’t quite reach all the way. Rin missed it completely.
Puffing out his cheeks just slightly, Rin gave a sheepish shrug. “Everyone’s been really generous today.”
Yoichi’s gaze dropped to the many bags weighing down Rin’s arms. Without asking, he stepped into Rin’s space—too close by normal standards, but Rin didn’t flinch. He just watched with mild curiosity as Yoichi leaned in, shoulder brushing against his, his hand slipping beneath the strap of one of the bags as he peeked inside.
His arm ghosted across Rin’s waist.
Rin didn’t move away.
He’d long since learned that Yoichi was simply like this—warm, casual, affectionate in a way that reminded Rin of when children would cling to him during community service. It was really endearing.
“You got all of this… from them?” Yoichi asked, lifting his head. His voice was quieter now. His smile still lingered, but his brows had drawn together ever so slightly.
Then, just as quickly, he stepped back half a pace. He reached out and gently took two of the heavier bags from Rin’s arms without being asked.
“Was there a reason? It’s not your birthday.”
“No,” Rin shook his head, flexing his fingers now that the weight was gone. He rubbed the back of his neck absently. “They just said they were worried. About the last mission.”
“Hmm,” Yoichi hummed, his expression unreadable for a breath too long. Then he smiled again—slightly wider than before. “That was nice of them.”
“It really was.” Rin smiled softly, falling into step beside him as Yoichi subtly began to walk. Their shoulders brushed as they moved together. “I didn’t expect it, but… it was sweet.”
Yoichi nodded, his eyes sliding sideways to glance at Rin, though his smile didn’t shift. His gaze lingered just a second too long.
Rin missed it entirely, instead turning his face up to the warm glow of the evening sky, his features relaxed and open in a way few others ever got to see.
Yoichi’s fingers tightened ever so slightly around the bag handles. “Where are you planning on keeping all this, it’s a lot of stuff.”
“Ah…” Rin’s brows drew together, thoughtful. Clearly, he hadn’t considered that far ahead. His lips pursed just a little, and Yoichi’s gaze lingered there. He’d noticed Rin did that when he was deep in thought or feeling uncertain—something small and endearing that made Yoichi want to reach out, cup those soft cheeks still holding the faintest trace of baby fat, and pinch them.
“I’m not sure…” Rin admitted, voice soft with hesitation.
“You could always throw it away,” Yoichi offered lightly, though he already knew Rin wouldn’t.
Rin paused. That would be the more predictable, cold-hearted option, wouldn’t it?
But instead, he shook his head slowly, gaze lowered. “One shouldn’t discard the goodwill of others.”
The words were spoken with such quiet conviction that Yoichi blinked.
“…Huh,” he said, a little stunned by the sincerity. “Didn’t expect that.”
“My parents used to say that,” he added, a little quieter.
At that, Yoichi’s expression softened. The teasing edge faded, replaced by something warmer. He nodded slowly.
“I think I’ll share some of it,” Rin said, opening one of the bags and sifting through its contents. “There’s a balm Chigiri might like, something for his leg. Reo would probably enjoy this skincare set… ah, there’s a game here, and talisman jewellery…”
Yoichi said nothing, just watched him. Rin’s voice was calm, almost thoughtful, and the faintest smile played at his lips as he sorted through the odd little treasures.
How much had they given him? Do they just carry that around?
Yoichi wouldn’t be surprised if this was a planned attack. After all, Rin was still incredibly popular despite being rather introverted.
He only realized he’d stopped listening when Rin looked up again.
“Anything left over, I’ll probably donate,” Rin said, expression thoughtful.
“You’ve planned this all out,” Yoichi said with a small grin. Then, as his eyes narrowed slightly, he tilted his head. “So… everyone gets something but me?”
His voice was light, joking—but there was a faint teasing edge, something mock-wounded in the way he placed a hand to his chest like he’d been personally betrayed.
Rin stiffened. “What? No—I didn’t mean—” he blurted, clearly flustered. “I just haven’t sorted through everything yet—really, you can take anything you want.”
Yoichi chuckled, shaking his head. “Relax, I’m joking. I don’t need anything.”
“You don’t even know what’s in here.”
“I don’t need to. I’d rather you keep it for yourself.”
Rin blinked at him, lips parting slightly. Then he shook his head with a sigh. “But I really don’t need all of this.”
Yoichi studied him for a moment, a fond expression passing over his face. Then he asked, “Why didn’t you turn any of it down?”
Rin exhaled. “I didn’t really get a chance. Everyone kind of… swarmed me. Stuffed things into my arms before I could react.”
“And you couldn’t bring yourself to push it back on them?”
“It felt rude,” Rin muttered, almost like an apology. “They looked happy.”
Yoichi let out a short, amused laugh. “So, you just didn’t have the heart to say no?”
“Wow,” Yoichi threw his head back with a laugh, warm and full. “Since when are you worried about manners?” he teased, eyes crinkling with delight.
Rin shot him a half-hearted glare, but Yoichi only laughed, his voice bright and clear in the quiet air.
The two of them kept walking, the sun sinking gently behind the trees. Their shadows stretched ahead of them on the stone path—side by side, almost touching. Yoichi didn’t say anything more, but he glanced at Rin once, just once, and smiled to himself.
Rin didn’t notice.
He was too busy checking if the balm was still sealed.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
“You’re giving this… to me?” Chigiri’s brows drew together slightly, his tone laced with disbelief, like he couldn’t quite process what Rin had just said.
Rin nodded, a little stiffly, clearly unsure of how the gesture would be received.
They stood in a familiar meadow just beyond the Blue Lock training grounds—a stretch of wind-brushed grass and sky that had, over time, become something of a sacred space among the cast. Maybe it was the open air, maybe the way it seemed to slow the world down, but if a romantic scene had happened in the novel, odds were it happened here. It had practically become the unofficial harem backdrop—Yoichi’s accidental love den.
“I, uh… went to this art class,” Rin explained, shifting a bit on his feet. “The people there were… really kind. Too kind, actually. They gave me way more stuff than I could carry, and I figured… I don’t really need this balm, but it seemed like something that might be useful for your leg.”
He held out the small tin, his fingers curling slightly like he was ready to pull it back if Chigiri refused. But the redhead just looked at the gift, surprised.
Chigiri stared at the balm like it was a little too much kindness packed into a tin, then smiled—soft and a little surprised. “Thanks. That’s… really thoughtful, Rin.”
“You should’ve seen him,” Yoichi chimed in from where he sat cross-legged in the grass, grinning up at them. “He went through every item like a quiz show contestant, trying to match gifts to people.”
“Yoichi,” Rin muttered, mildly horrified, his cheeks coloring. Yoichi just shrugged with the satisfaction of someone speaking the absolute truth.
But Chigiri only chuckled and slipped the balm into his pocket. “Well… I appreciate it.”
The stiffness in Rin’s shoulders melted at that. There was something so reassuring about seeing Chigiri smile—like watching sunlight break through after a long stretch of clouds. He hadn’t messed up. He hadn’t crossed a line or said something weird. Chigiri was smiling, and that was enough to make Rin’s heart feel lighter.
Besides, Chigiri really was pretty when he smiled. Ridiculously so. Rin couldn’t help but think: yep, totally worthy of the harem slot.
Rin’s gaze drifted to Yoichi, curious to see how he’d react to Chigiri’s smile. In the novel, the two had shared a decent amount of screen time—not exactly headline-worthy, but meaningful. Chigiri had always been gentle with Yoichi in his own way—protective, watchful. And with that hair, that face, and his quiet devotion, he’d easily earned fan-favorite status.
But Yoichi just smiled casually, unaffected. Like it was just another moment.
Rin’s brow creased. Really? No startled heartbeat? No cinematic lighting or sparkles? Not even a soft blush? Chigiri was smiling, for crying out loud. That usually meant something.
Then again, maybe Rin was expecting too much. Chigiri did smile from time to time—Yoichi had probably just gotten used to it.
Still, Rin couldn’t help feeling a bit let down. Where were the dramatic harem-worthy beats the novel had promised? The heart-thudding glances, the emotional crescendos? It was like he kept arriving just after the big scenes had ended, left to pick through the emotional leftovers.
Maybe he was missing them. Or maybe they were just subtle—easy to overlook if you weren’t paying close attention.
…Which was why, for the sake of worldbuilding, he decided he definitely needed to watch Yoichi’s interactions with the others more closely. Not out of curiosity. Not because he was nosy.
Strictly academic purposes.
Absolutely.
“Yo,” a familiar voice called out. Kunigami approached from the side, his towering frame casting a bit of shade over the two of them. “What are you guys up to?”
“Kunigami!” Rin greeted with a small smile, turning toward him. He always smiled around Kunigami so he isn’t as surprised as others are when receiving his smile. It just happened. Kunigami had this warm, grounded energy, like a fireplace. Rin couldn’t help it. He was so sincere and reliable, he reminded Rin of a dog, in a good way.
“We were just talking,” Rin explained. “I went to an art class earlier. The students there were really sweet—they gave me a bunch of stuff to wish me a good recovery.”
Kunigami nodded with a grin. “That’s great to hear. You doing okay now?”
“Yeah, much better.” Rin beamed, then glanced down at the small bags still gathered near him. “But honestly, it was too much. I’ve got way more than I know what to do with.”
He looked back up at Kunigami, eyes gentle and earnest.
“Would you like to take something?” he offered, voice as sweet as spring. “Anything you’d find useful?”
Kunigami blinked, caught off guard by how soft Rin’s tone was.
“I… sure,” he said, rubbing the back of his neck. “If you’re sure.”
“I wouldn’t offer if I wasn’t,” Rin replied with a soft huff, before crouching to start sorting through the bags again. “Let’s see… there’s some protein snacks in here, I think. Some muscle patches, too. These might be more your thing.”
“Oooh? What’s all this?”
Like a gust of wind in human form, Bachira breezed in, slinging an arm around Kunigami’s shoulders with easy familiarity. His golden eyes lit up at the sight of the scattered items around Rin. “Looks like I stumbled into something fun—hi, Yoichi!”
Rin blinked. Bachira? He hadn’t seen him in a while, which was odd considering that—outside of Yoichi—Bachira was supposed to be his most frequent interaction in the story.
There was even a whole arc where Rin had "stolen" Bachira away, creating just the right emotional turbulence to light a fire under Yoichi. That plotline had been incredibly popular with readers—probably because, for once, Yoichi had to chase someone instead of being chased. Drama, angst, longing—it had everything.
“Hey, Bachira,” Yoichi greeted, his voice noticeably softer, his expression tinged with quiet warmth. Rin’s eyes instantly zeroed in on the look—was this it? Was this the romantic spark he’d been waiting to see?
...But Yoichi didn’t say anything more than that, so the moment passed like a skipped beat in a song.
Rin cleared his throat, pulling his attention back. “I, uh… got a bunch of free stuff,” he said, dialing his voice down a notch so he didn’t come off too stiff. “More than I can use. Do you want something?”
“Ohh! Really?” Bachira’s eyes gleamed, already drifting toward the bags like a moth to flame. “Can I pick anything?”
“Go ahead,” Rin nodded, quietly pleased at how effortless this exchange was. No hesitation, no awkward pauses—unlike with Chigiri.
“Thanks, Rin-chan!” Bachira beamed before launching into a sudden, loose-limbed hug. It caught Rin off guard, but he only let out a light huff and shook his head in amusement.
This guy… he really moved through life like nothing mattered.
Rin watched as Bachira dug through the pile with all the excitement of a kid on a treasure hunt.
“Oooh, what’s this?” Bachira asked, holding up a delicate necklace—a charm of resin and silver, white and turquoise koi fish swimming in a perfect loop.
“Itlooks like a protection charm,” Rin offered, eyes flicking toward the piece. “You can have it if you want.”
Bachira tilted his head, studying the charm, then glanced at Rin with a grin. “Nah, not really my style. You should keep it though. Might come in handy. You’ve been getting into weird stuff lately, haven’t you?”
Rin blinked, caught off guard by the comment—though, to be fair, Bachira wasn’t wrong.
“Yeah, Rin—keep it,” Chigiri urged, rolling the koi‑charm between graceful fingers. “This talisman’s top‑grade. Any clue who slipped it to you?”
Rin rubbed the nape of his neck, the shy gesture making loose strands of hair brush his cheek. “Honestly? No idea. Must’ve landed in my bag while I wasn’t looking.”
He took the necklace back, and only then noticed how stunning it was up close—white resin, twin turquoise koi forever circling, silver spell‑lines shimmering like moonlight on water. Practical and beautiful.
“It’s gorgeous,” he murmured, unclasping it. The charm caught the late sun as he settled it against his collarbone, the fish seeming to swim on his skin. “And… well, protective talismans can’t hurt.”
Kunigami’s eyes warmed. “Suits you, Rin. Brings out your eyes.”
“And your whole vibe,” Bachira added with a bright grin. “Rin‑chan, you’re so pretty—seriously, you look like you stepped out of a painting.”
Chigiri’s smile agreed—soft, approving.
Rin’s cheeks tipped pink. “Thanks,” he managed, lips curling into a shy crescent.
Bachira sucked in a theatrical breath. “Whoa, he smiles! Did anyone else know he could do that?”
Kunigami snorted. “First time, huh? We’ve been just as shocked.”
Chigiri chuckled, shooting Rin a teasing look. “Careful—keep smiling like that and people will forget you were ever the brooding prince of Blue Lock.”
Rin rolled his eyes but couldn’t fight the upward tug at his mouth. The teasing felt… nice, actually—a gentle warmth instead of the usual razor‑edge banter.
He didn’t notice Yoichi watching him from the side, gaze lingering on the necklace Rin now wore like it had always belonged there. There was something quietly triumphant in Yoichi’s smile—soft, pleased, almost smug.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Distributing the gifts had been harder than Rin expected, he hadn’t even been able to distribute a half of it. People took them with hesitant hands and unsure glances, like they weren’t quite sure how to read his intentions. Still, he did it anyway—offering each item carefully, quietly, with the hope that the gesture might reach past the reputation clinging to him.
To his relief, it seemed to work. Many actually liked what he offered—especially Chigiri, who had lit up at one of the items in a way that made Rin’s chest warm. He’d left the day with a satisfying stack of F points and a surprising uptick in his “villain reformation” percentage. It was enough to keep him smiling long into the night.
Well—almost smiling. Yoichi had still refused to take anything.
Rin had tried, gently offering, even insisting. But Yoichi, ever kind, had simply shaken his head with that easy, unbothered smile. Rin tried not to let the disappointment show, but it lingered with him like a tug behind the ribs. Of all people, he wanted Yoichi to have something. After everything, after all of Yoichi’s unwavering warmth—it didn’t feel right not to thank him in return.
Lying on his futon, the room finally quiet and empty with Yukimiya and Nagi still out, Rin stared up at the ceiling and exhaled. Maybe he should make something himself? A handmade gift, something sincere. Yoichi deserved that.
But for now, he let himself relax—truly alone for the first time in ages. Ever since the qi deviation, someone had always been nearby, monitoring him. This stillness, this solitude, felt unfamiliar. Sacred.
His voice came out soft against the pillow, barely louder than a breath. “System… can I ask something?”
[Yes, User?]
Rin shifted onto his back, staring up at the soft blue glow of the interface hovering above him.
“Itoshi Sae… he looks a lot like my brother,” he said, brows knitting. “But I remember the book. That’s not how he was described. Why did that change?”
[Not sure, User. Sometimes worlds drift from their original parameters. I’ll look into this anomaly for you. ૮ ˶ᵔ ᵕ ᵔ˶ ა]
Rin hummed faintly, turning his head toward the open window. The full moon hung high, bathing the mountaintops in silver. The breeze that whispered in felt cool and calming, rustling the trees and filling the air with something serene. It felt almost… otherworldly.
“Hey,” Rin murmured, voice gentler now, “Is your name really just… System?”
[What do you mean?]
“I mean…” He paused, picking at a thread on his sleeve. “It sounds so impersonal. You’re not the only one, right? Don’t you have a name of your own?”
[Not exactly. We’re each assigned a code. Our identity is our function.]
“Still, wouldn’t it be nice to be called something else?” Rin asked, glancing at the screen. “I mean—if you wanted. I’d call you something better.”
There was a pause.
[No one’s asked that before. I don’t think Users usually wonder about… me.]
“Why not?” Rin frowned.
[It’s common. People don’t tend to ask AI—like Siiri—about themselves.]
“But you’re not artificial,” Rin said firmly, brows furrowing. “Not to me. You’re real. You help me, talk to me. You care in your own way. Why shouldn’t that matter?”
The silence that followed stretched longer this time. And when the System replied, the voice that responded wasn’t the usual overly cheerful, Google Translate-like tone.
It was quieter. Warmer. A little more human.
[User… you’re really thoughtful, you know that?]
Rin smiled softly, eyes growing heavier. “I try,” he murmured. “Let me know if you ever want a different name. I’d be happy to call you anything you like.”
[…I’ll think about it. Thank you.]
Rin yawned, the day finally weighing down on him. The moonlight danced on the floor as he curled up, lashes fluttering closed.
“Goodnight, System…”
[…Goodnight, Rin.]
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Days slipped by, and the strange rhythm of Rin’s new life began to settle. Yet something in him still itched—an ache for familiarity, for grounding. This world was too surreal, too soft-edged. He wanted something real to cling to.
So, he brought a request to Ego.
“I want to switch to community service.”
Ego hadn’t blinked. Just raised a brow behind those ever-glinting glasses, lips curling with the faintest of amusement. He gave a nod, dismissive but permitting.
Rin understood. Ego didn’t care how Rin fixed himself—as long as the result was absolute. As long as the monster in him sharpened, not dulled.
With the approval, Rin had started planning visits to the village children, the elderly, rebuilding bonds with the community. A step towards comfort. A sliver of stillness.
But comfort would have to wait.
The U20s conference loomed like a stormcloud—massive, inevitable, thrilling. And strategy now took precedence over serenity.
It was on the cracked stone floor of the training grounds that Ego’s voice—amplified by some spiritual-voice-projection talisman—cut through the air like a blade.
“My diamonds in the rough…”
The voice rang through every inch of the courtyard, sharp and commanding. Every disciple froze.
“The U20 cultivator summit draws near. And you—yes, you pitiful bundles of chaotic qi and inflated ego—you’ve been chosen as this sect’s vanguard.”
Ego stood atop the high steps, robes billowing slightly from the enchantment winds, eyes gleaming like obsidian fire.
“This is no mere skirmish. This is your crucible. Your one chance to carve your names into the bedrock of history.”
He raised a hand, fingers curled like claws around invisible potential.
“Noel Noa. Lavinho. Snuffy. The titans who shaped this generation’s path of cultivation—they will be watching. Your every move, every technique, every falter.”
“So prove it. Prove that this place—this so-called madhouse of talent and delusion—was never an accident. Prove that your evolution wasn’t born of luck, but of relentless design. Of obsession. Of hunger.”
Ego’s voice dipped into something darker. His next words rang like a spell.
“Break the mold. Shatter expectations. Become what no one thought possible.”
And with that, he turned, his silhouette swallowed by the stairwell's shadow as he disappeared into the Sect Hall once more—leaving only the ringing of his words behind.
The courtyard was silent for a moment. Then came the shuffling of feet, the clack of practice weapons, the hiss of drawn breath as training resumed—twice as intense.
Rin stood near the edge, dressed in a light yukata tailored for movement, his hair tied neatly into a bun. A wooden sword rested comfortably in his palm, worn smooth by use. His eyes gleamed—not with nerves, but with quiet, honed focus.
“Rin.”
Yoichi’s voice broke through his thoughts.
He turned to see the other boy standing a little too close, eyes bright but slightly unsteady, like he was bracing himself for something.
Lately, Yoichi had been acting… different. Subtle glances. Lingering silences. A tension in his movements like coiled thread. He’d been following Rin more than usual. Rin didn't mind, he assumed it was nerves—after all, the pressure was mounting on all of them.
“You wanna spar?”
Rin nodded without hesitation, falling in step beside him. He still wasn’t sure what was on Yoichi’s mind—but for now, all his focus was locked on the U20s.
The U20s Conference was hailed in the novel as a major turning point for the protagonist—a national-level event that set the stage for meteoric rise or humiliating downfall.
Held every October, the competition coincides with a particularly volatile time of year. Superstition says the veil between realms thins during this month, and it seems to be true—resentment festers, negative emotions swell, and demons from the underworld begin slipping into the human realm. Ghost sightings skyrocket. Spiritual unrest pulses through the land.
To face this threat, the sects established the U20 Demon Subjugation Conference. A massive event where disciples under the age of 20 are given one goal: exorcise or eliminate as many hostile spirits and demons as possible. It’s a test of strength, skill, and discipline—not just for individuals, but for the sects they represent. And every year, one disciple emerges victorious… though the sect that nurtured that victor gains its share of prestige too.
The entire nation watches.
It’s more than just a trial. It’s a stage. A performance. An invitation to be seen.
For Isagi Yoichi, it had been the moment everything changed. His first brush with national recognition. His first taste of acclaim.
Of course, Ego being Ego, couldn’t leave things to chance.
He pulled strings and called in favors, arranging for a group of elite prodigies—the U20s team, a series of cultivators under the age of 20 who represented Japan—to participate not just as competitors, but as living obstacles for the Blue Lock disciples. Some played dirty, stealing kills. Others took a more direct approach, challenging Blue Lock cultivators to duels on the battlefield.
But this year, the stakes were even higher.
For narrative reasons the competition field was invaded by demons from the demon realm. Real horrors from the demon realm broke through, targeting the young cultivators in the middle of the event. It wasn’t just about winning anymore—it was about surviving.
A protective barrier surrounded the competition zone, sealing it off from the outside world. It was a safeguard, meant to prevent those malevolent entities from reaching civilian villages. But it came with a price: the barrier would remain locked until every threat inside was neutralized.
No one gets in. No one gets out.
Rin remembered this arc well, mostly. It wasn’t just the competition that had been intense—it was what came after. It was the beginning of his estrangement from Yoichi.
Back then, after the dust had settled, Yoichi had stood beside Sae. His victory had earned him the older cultivator’s recognition… something Rin had always thought might have been meant for him. Their rivalry, once tense but unspoken, had turned cold and bitter.
And the worst part was, Rin couldn’t even recall exactly what went wrong.
Though he knew one thing for sure, he didn’t want to fight Yoichi for the spotlight. He didn’t want to lose him.
Yoichi had been kind to him, even when no one else was. Gentle. Patient. Always offering a hand when Rin had been convinced he deserved none. Rin liked being near him—his steadiness, his quiet strength, the way he smiled without expectation.
“Rin?” Yoichi’s voice broke through the quiet, pulling him back from his thoughts. He hadn’t even realized he’d been zoning out.
“Ah, sorry,” Rin said, nodding apologetically.
“Are you tired? Still recovering from…?” Yoichi’s brow furrowed with concern. Rin wasn’t sure how he’d guessed about the qi deviation, but ever since, Yoichi had made a point to stay close, quietly watching over him.
“Don’t worry so much—you’ll wear yourself out,” Rin replied with a gentle smile. “Relax. I’ll be fine. Don’t tell me you’re underestimating me now?”
Yoichi chuckled softly, finally dropping the overprotective act. “Alright, alright. I’ll stop nagging Mr. Indestructible.”
Rin grinned, raising his wooden sword in challenge, his eyes sparkling with playful anticipation. “Come on then—no need to waste time standing around.”
“Be patient,” Yoichi teased, a smirk tugging at his lips. “Shouldn’t you prepare yourself before I crush you?”
“Crush me? You’re on.” Rin’s grin only widened, the friendly tension crackling between them.
Yoichi smoothly drew his wooden sword, the polished wood catching the faint light as he stepped forward. His gaze locked with Rin’s—steady, calm, and quietly determined—Rin felt a familiar warmth settle in his chest.
Rin smirked, tightening his grip. “Ready?”
“Always, Rin.” Yoichi said, stepping forward.
Their blades met with a sharp snap, ringing out in the cool evening. Rin swung low, aiming to catch Yoichi off guard, but Yoichi blocked easily. Then, with a sly grin, he leaned in just enough to whisper, “Hey, save that stare for after we’re done—don’t want me tripping over my own feet.”
Rin blinked, caught off guard by the playful jab, and for a moment, his focus wavered. Yoichi seized the chance, tapping Rin’s shoulder lightly with his sword.
“Gotcha,” Yoichi said with a grin that was more cheeky than competitive.
Rin shook his head, chuckling. “That’s cheating.”
“No rules against charm,” Yoichi shot back with a wink, stepping back with a mock bow.
They circled each other, breath steady, the tension light and easy. Rin lunged again, their swords clashing in a quick, flowing exchange. Sweat dotted their brows, but the mood stayed relaxed, like a game more than a battle.
Finally, Rin feinted left, then spun, catching Yoichi’s arm with a quick tap. “Now I win. Fair and square”
Yoichi laughed, shaking his arm free, freely nodding in agreement. Rin couldn’t help but feel amused at the contrast, he’s sure that Yoichi would’ve lost his shit if this was an actual match.
“Thanks,” Yoichi said quietly, his laugh dimming down to something gentler, lowering his sword.
“For what?” Rin asked, stepping back and wiping sweat from his brow.
“For just…being here.”
Rin’s smile softened, warmth spreading in his gaze. “Always, Yoichi.”
Notes:
Rin smiles
Gentle giant: ...Holy shit
Girl with braids: I did NOT see that coming.
Wall guy: I think I just discovered something about myself...─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Yoichi: They say shooter shoot, Rin wsp with you?
Rin: Shooters?? Somebody is shooting?? Wtf, we need to help them??
Yoichi: ...─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
I've realized that I've made my cast really mini so I'm trying to incorporate more characters in. So have some more Bachira!! Sorry guys Isagi has been stealing all of Rin's attention 💔💔
I was kinda stuck on this chapter but then I realized I haven't made enough use of the White Lotus halo or the pretty Rin tags. Also, my guy just deserves to be doted on more so hope you guys like that. This chapter was also to thread stuff together because after writing like 77k words I lowkey forgot the original set up...
But don't worry!! Trying to prevent plot holes over here so the original tasks made a come back! How many of y'all remembered the original quests? Cause I totally forgot about them 😭
Where did everyone get so many gifts from? Up to your imagination. If you need a solid explanation though, in Chinese cultivation novels people tend to have qiankun pouches which are basically bottomless pouches that you can put anything into. So they could've just put it in there.I was too lazy to write the explanation into the text.
Also, I feel like I've written a lot of plot and fleshed out other characters but not Rin. So, I decided to focus a bit more on his past in this. Does any of the backstory I gave Rin make sense to his canon character? No. But this fic is my playground and I love the idea of Rin doing community service to spend time but then he actually ends up liking kids and the elderly cause they don't judge him or expect stuff from him.
That was lowkey based off of the training that Ego's making Rin do, yk in the temple? This is my rendition of it, I thought a more social opportunity like community service would be better fitting for this fic.
This is also just so I can have an excuse to write a scene of Rin getting doted on by the elderly or playing with kids. I love those types of scenes.
He's still going to be a bit prickly, I am trying to stay a bit close to the canonical personalities. But I just love the idea of Rin being rather caring and soft to people. Therefore I'm trying to take like a stoic but respectful approach with his personality...mostly. Idk sometimes my thoughts don't execute as I'd like and they just end up as something totally different.
We also get some more U20s set up! This is going to be the basis of the U20s Conference. If you have read SVSSS, you'll probably notice it's very similar. Unfortunately, I am incredibly uncreative so it's very similar 💔💔
Okay this ended up as a rant, also have you guys seen Chapter 307 leaks?? Damn is all I'm going to stay because I don't wanna give spoilers.
Anyways, thanks for reading!!
Chapter 14: Chapter 14: A Home With No Room For Me
Summary:
The U20s Conference is steadfastly approaching, only a night away. Rin and Ren reflect together on what has happened to the both of them.
Notes:
Haiii!! Time flows by crazy fast, I didn't realize that it had been a week since I last updated. Sorry guys I was busy with an exam and being social.
It's also been a month since I first started uploading chapters!!! Thank you to everyone for reading this and leaving comments! You guys are so sweet, I appreciate and adore every single one of you. Thank you so much for giving me the motivation to continue this and thank you for giving this fic a chance despite the fact that it's lowkey all over the place 😭
Also trigger warning: Self harm. Also starving but it's not graphic or anything.
If you're uncomfortable with that topic, I shall write a little summary in the end notes so you don't have to read the chapter!! Please skip to there!
Or here are points where you should stop reading and skip to:
Stop: "Then it clicked" Start Again: "He curled on his side..."
Stop: "They were far too alike" Start Again: "Maybe it was the painful similarity" (It only skips over a paragraph, it's just a mention so if you're fine with that then you can continue reading)Anyways, without further ado happy reading!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The next few weeks blurred into a nonstop cycle of training—just training, training, and more training. The selected disciples were pushed to their limits, and Rin was no exception. Every night, he barely made it back to the dorms before faceplanting into bed and knocking out instantly.
Still, there was a nagging absence—Shidou. Rin hadn’t seen or heard a peep from him. It was... unsettling. The place felt too quiet without his chaos. But with the intensity of their schedule, Rin didn’t have the time or energy to dwell on it for long.
He’d been too busy doing every cliché in the cultivation manual: meditating under icy waterfalls, wielding talismans like throwing stars, poring over dusty scrolls, sword training at sunrise—you name it, he’d probably checked it off twice.
What made it all harder was that this time, they weren’t training to beat each other. They were training to fight together—to become a wall against the U20s and anything else that came their way.
And surprisingly? For a bunch of teenagers who’d spent most of their time in Blue Lock trying to outdo one another… they actually clicked. Weirdly well.
And just like that, the final night before the U20s had arrived.
Rin sat on his bed, mindlessly running a comb through his hair, his thoughts scattered. The weight of tomorrow hung in the air like fog.
“Rin,” came Yukimiya’s voice, pulling him back to reality. Rin glanced up to see him fully dressed, not in sleepwear but training gear. His brows lifted slightly—it was late. Too late for anything casual.
“I’m heading out to get some extra training in with Karasu, Nagi, and Otoya,” Yukimiya said, adjusting his wrist guards. “Wanna come?”
“Nagi’s going?” Rin asked, caught a little off guard.
Yukimiya chuckled softly. “Yeah. Apparently, he wants to beat Isagi so badly he’s willing to move his own legs. Miracles happen.”
Rin gave a quiet snort of amusement but hesitated. The offer was tempting—any other night, he might’ve gone without thinking twice. But tonight? He felt the need to be still.
He shook his head.
Yukimiya gave him a knowing look, a small smile forming. “Alright. Call me if you need anything.”
“I will,” Rin nodded. “Don’t overdo it out there.”
Yukimiya gave a two-finger salute and slipped out the door, leaving Rin alone.
Without missing a beat, Rin stood up and closed the door behind him. He exhaled, turning toward the familiar blue glow.
“System,” he called, his voice quiet but steady. “Buy me the full arc of the U20s match.”
[Alright! That’ll cos—]
“I don’t want to know,” Rin cut in quickly, rubbing his temples. “Just buy it.”
The System pulsed once before its interface shattered into a flurry of glowing fragments, reforming midair into a thick, bound book radiating faint energy.
Rin settled down, legs crossed, book in lap.
Time to study.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Isagi’s pulse thrummed like a war drum beneath still waters, a faint smile ghosting across his lips as he surged forward—too calm, too precise. His blade carved cleanly through the creature’s hide, scattering the ground with slick, slush-like tendrils that twisted and writhed like something half-alive.
It had not simply appeared. Things like this never just appear. It was summoned—or beckoned. Isagi had his suspicions. But that truth could wait.
Behind him, Nagi spun into motion, carving cleanly through one of the thrashing limbs. The wound hissed—and healed. The thing remembered itself too quickly.
“Tch. Regenerates,” Nagi muttered, breath fogging as the air thickened with something unspoken.
Rin stepped forward, eyes the color of frozen oceans, narrowed with disdain.
“Don’t be useless. Find the weakness. Then strike.” His voice was sharp, cold, too certain.
Nagi shot him a glare. “You—”
“Not now,” Isagi said softly, shaking his head, his voice laced with something that silenced even the storm. “We save who we can. Then we learn how to end it.”
“Lukewarm,” Rin scoffed, venom behind every syllable. “This is why you never go far. Always waiting. Always watching.”
“And you,” Isagi said, eyes never leaving the beast, “still haven’t learned that not everything can be bent to your will.”
Rin didn’t answer—he vanished into motion instead, weaving through the beast’s strikes with practiced elegance. His blade gleamed, slicing through the thing’s chest in a trail of shimmering water.
Then the world shuddered.
A tremor split the ground like a whispered secret too long kept. Isagi staggered—but a pale hand steadied him. Nagi.
Then he saw it.
The crack in the earth—jagged, swallowing light. Not a crack. An opening. No, an Abyss. Blacker than void. Hungrier than death.
His breath caught in his throat.
The Endless Abyss.
He’d read about it. Long ago. When he was younger.
A place where monsters aren’t born, but made.
He stared into it, unmoving, something flickering behind his eyes. Not fear. Not awe. Recognition.
And then, from that impossible darkness, a figure emerged. Familiar, yet faceless to the others.
But not to him.
He knew.
He always knows.
And if that truth ever slipped through—
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
“If the truth slipped through?” Rin blinked in confusion, flipping the page. The sentence had just ended there? Where was the rest of it? “This can’t be the end—this wasn’t even written in original–”
[There may be an error, I’ll contact the administrators about this (•᷄- •᷅ ;) ]
Rin sighed, shutting the book. It once more fragmented into light before synthesizing to form his most beloved System screen.
…
It was neon blue.
“Do you have a dark mode for this?” Rin asked, narrowing his eyes a bit as his eyes got used to the light.
[No but if you’d like I could mention this as a possible feature added to the administrators!]
“That… would be appreciated,” Rin muttered with a sigh, sinking onto the floor like a man surrendering to gravity itself. His mind spun—what secret had that even been? What truth was Isagi hiding?
But before he could unravel a single thread of thought, something delicate interrupted him. A butterfly drifted in through the open window, golden wings catching the light.
Rin sat up instantly, alert. “Ren?”
The lone butterfly danced in the air, circling him once—twice—before others followed. Dozens. Then hundreds. They spiraled together, weaving into a shape he knew better than his own reflection.
Then, a flare of light. Too bright. Rin winced. He was definitely going to go blind someday.
When the glow faded, Ren was there. Or... the spirit of him. Whole, but not quite.
Rin’s smile faltered. Something about Ren’s face looked wrong. Hollow. As if time had drained the substance out of him and left only the shell.
“Ren?” His voice trembled without permission. “You look... awful.”
Ren sat beside him in silence. His smile was thin, forced—unfamiliar on a face that rarely smiled to begin with.
“I’m fine,” Ren said softly, brushing it off like it hadn’t been carved into his face.
“You’re not.” Rin moved closer, scanning him. “You look weaker than last time. Thinner. Are you even eating?”
Ren’s eyes dropped. “There aren’t many demons around. Not enough resentment either. It’s not... sustaining.”
“Isn’t there anything else?” Rin wracked his memory. He remembered something… barely.
Ren’s expression dimmed. “Even if there was, I wouldn’t find it here.”
Then it clicked.
Man-eating swallowtails. Beautiful, deceptive creatures—indistinguishable from ordinary butterflies. Silent predators, feeding on resentment… and blood.
Of course. Rin let out a frustrated sigh. All this time, and it was something so simple?
He stood, crossing the room and opening a drawer. Inside, a ceremonial dagger, gifted by the village blacksmith. Polished, delicate. Decorative more than practical—but sharp enough.
Ren watched him, frowning. “What are you—”
Rin rolled up his sleeve, revealing old scars like pale threads across his forearm. Without ceremony, he made a quick cut along a mostly healed patch of skin.
“Rin—!” Ren shot up, panic flashing in his face. “What the hell are you doing?”
“Feeding you.” Rin turned, cradling his arm to keep the blood from spilling. “Now eat.”
“You—” Ren stepped forward, eyes tight with disbelief and something else—shame, maybe. “You can’t just hurt yourself for me.”
“I can,” Rin said flatly. “And I did. You’re being dramatic. Your golden core will fix this in seconds.”
“That’s not the point—!”
“Ren,” Rin interrupted with the composure of someone used to cleaning up messes. “The blood. It’s wasting.”
He lifted his arm slightly so the blood wouldn’t drip. “If anyone sees, I’ll be stuck giving an explanation I don’t have. So, please.”
Reluctantly, Ren’s form dissolved again—hundreds of butterflies fluttering around him. A few landed on Rin’s arm, wings pulsing as they drank.
Rin tensed, shoulders going rigid. Then they twitched.
Ren froze.
Was Rin crying?
A snort. Then a stifled giggle. Rin covered his mouth with his free hand, squeezing his eyes shut.
“That tickles—!” His laughter broke into hiccups, eyes squeezing shut.
Ren blinked at him, dumbfounded. The butterflies continued their assault.
Rin continued to laugh as the butterflies fluttered around his arm, helpless against the sensation.
“Haha—stop! Oh, you bastard—!”
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Once Ren had his fill, Rin moved quickly. He cleaned the wound with practiced ease, stitched it up with steady fingers, and wrapped it in fresh bandages. No hesitation, no wasted motion. Just methodical silence.
He couldn’t afford questions from Yukimiya. Or from Nagi, who noticed everything when he pretended not to.
Yes, it was a crude solution to Ren’s hunger. He knew that. But what choice did he really have?
He couldn’t smuggle demons into the sect grounds—not without drawing suspicion. And tomorrow, at the conference, letting Ren feed properly was out of the question. The event would be broadcasted to thousands, maybe millions. All eyes would be on them. The last thing he wanted was to risk the butterflies being exposed.
“Rin—” Ren started, his voice low.
“Don’t,” Rin cut in, shaking his head. “Spare me the concern. It’s just blood.”
“This isn’t sustainable,” Ren said quietly.
Rin didn’t look at him. “I’m fine.”
“You’re not,” Ren insisted, stepping closer. “You’re bleeding. That’s not fine.”
“It’s just a bit of blood,” Rin said, almost too casually. “I’ve lost worse from cuts. Both in this life and my previous one.”
Ren frowned. “Don’t do that.”
“Do what?”
“Act like this is normal.” Ren’s voice was steady, but the worry sat just underneath it. “You’re hurting yourself.”
“I’m keeping you fed,” Rin corrected. “It’s not the same thing.”
Ren’s silence hung heavy for a beat. Then he said, quieter, “It shouldn’t be your burden to carry.”
Rin finally glanced at him. “You’re my friend, Ren. My responsibility. That’s not a burden—it’s a choice.”
“You shouldn’t have to choose that,” Ren said, frustration creeping into his voice again. “Not like this. Not when it costs you.”
“There’s a cost either way,” Rin said evenly. “In battle, in survival. At least this one buys you time.”
“Time?” Ren echoed, bitter. “That’s what you think this is? Some kind of transaction?”
“No,” Rin said. “It’s a promise.”
That stopped Ren short.
“I don’t want you starving just because I was too afraid to bleed a little,” Rin added, quieter now. “This—this is nothing. A scratch. You’ve been starving.”
Ren looked at him, and something in his face cracked—not in anger, but in sorrow. He didn’t speak. He didn’t need to.
“You’ve always looked out for me,” Rin said, voice soft. “Let me return the favor. Just once.”
Ren sighed, rubbing a hand across his brow. “You really are the most stubborn person I’ve ever met.”
“Flattered,” Rin deadpanned.
Ren huffed a weak laugh, but it didn’t carry far.
A long pause followed, settled like dust in the air. Then, as if sensing the moment was slipping into too much gravity, Rin muttered, “I’ll be healed by morning. You worry too much.”
Ren looked at him with tired fondness. “And you don’t worry enough.”
Rin didn’t reply, but the silence between them had softened.
“This’ll be the last time,” Ren said softly, after a long silence.
Rin looked up, disbelief flickering in his eyes—but he didn’t argue.
If pretending this would be the last time brought Ren even a little peace, Rin could live with that illusion. For now. He’d offer it again, tomorrow, and the day after that, if needed.
Once the bandaging was done, Rin pulled down his sleeve, cleaned the blade with the same calm detachment one might have for folding laundry. When the blood was gone, he wiped down the surface around him until it looked untouched.
Only then did he let himself sit, sinking back into the bed like the air had gone out of him. He glanced toward Ren, and quietly patted the space beside him.
“I hope you know I’m mad at you,” Ren muttered as he sat down, not looking at him.
“I know.”
Ren was quiet for a long moment. Then, his voice came low, hesitant.
“Why are you so calm about this? Did you…” he trailed off.
“Yeah,” Rin said. No hesitation. No shame. Just the truth.
He used to hurt himself. There’d been a time when the pain grounded him, when it was the only thing that made the silence bearable. He hadn’t known what else to do. No one had ever taught him how to ask for help.
Ren didn’t respond—not with words. His silence wasn’t cold, though. It was gentle. It said: I won’t ask if it hurts you to answer. Rin was grateful for that.
He curled on his side, pulling his knees just slightly inward. The bed creaked beneath him. It wasn’t fear, or pain, or regret—it was just the quiet weight of memory.
“In my world,” he began, slowly, “I had a big brother too. His name was also Sae.”
Ren looked over. He stiffened at the name, but didn’t interrupt.
“He looked exactly like yours too, I hadn’t expected it. I didn’t think I’d ever see him again.” Rin’s eyes were glossy, unreadable.
“He was... kind. The kindest. The kind of older brother who made sure I never felt alone. He looked after me when our parents couldn’t. He’d take me out to play, buy me popsicles when I cried, explain things I didn’t understand without ever getting annoyed.”
A faint smile ghosted Rin’s lips. “I broke everything as a kid—our toys, our furniture, sometimes even myself. I didn’t really get along with others. It gave my parents a headache but no matter how much of a mess I was, he always made me feel like I was enough. Even though boys his age usually start distancing themselves from their younger brothers to seem cool, he never let go of me.”
“He was a genius at football. By thirteen, he was scouted overseas. I wanted to be just like him. No—not just like him. I wanted to stand beside him. He’d be the best, and I’d be the one always catching up. That was the dream.”
Ren listened quietly, the way only someone who truly understood could.
“In the beginning, we kept in touch. He sent photos, called every day. Then... the days got longer. The messages stopped. I told myself he was busy. I waited. Months passed. Years. I still sent him texts sometimes, hoping he’d reply.”
Rin’s smile faded.
“When he came back, it was snowing. He looked... gone. Like something inside him had frozen over.”
Rin’s voice broke a little.
“He told me our dream was over. That he wanted something else now. I—I didn’t take it well. I was so caught up in what we used to be, I couldn’t see what he was going through. I didn’t even ask.”
He swallowed. His next words came out as barely more than a whisper.
“Without that dream, I didn’t know who I was anymore. I didn’t want to play alone. I didn’t want to be the best on my own. I just wanted to be his shadow, his right hand. And when he let go of me... I let go of everything.”
Rin’s fingers curled slightly against the blanket.
“I quit. I quit everything. Football. People. Myself.”
There was a long pause.
“I know I made it worse. For myself. I know that now. But back then... I was just a kid with no direction and too much emotion. My parents had been leaving me alone more, I was 15 they thought I could handle it. I wanted to think that too. But I couldn’t.”
“I was alone. And I didn’t know how to not be alone anymore.”
He fell quiet, the weight of the confession settling over them.
Ren said nothing, but the silence between them was full—not with judgment, but with shared grief. Shared understanding.
Rin didn’t cry. He didn’t need to. The sadness was already there, in every breath, in every pause between his words. He had mourned this long ago—not just the brother he lost, but the version of himself that went with him.
“It wasn’t your fault,” Ren said at last, his voice barely above a whisper.
Rin lifted his gaze. There was no resistance in his eyes—only the kind of understanding that comes from having already had the conversation a hundred times in his own head.
“It wasn’t yours either,” he replied softly.
Neither of them said it aloud, but the silence between those words was filled with what they both knew: it wasn’t anyone’s fault. Not really.
Rin’s voice grew quieter. “It wasn’t his either.”
His expression softened, eyes distant.
“I just… wish I had asked,” he murmured.
The quiet that followed was heavier—not strained, just still. Rin stared at nothing in particular, eyes unfocused.
If he had gone to that game. If they had just talked, even once. Would it have changed anything? Would they have found their way back to each other?
“I wish we had more time,” Rin sighed, barely audible.
There was no bitterness in his tone—only longing. The kind that sits in the ribs like a bruise that never fully fades.
“I died in an accident,” he said, after a moment. “On the way to my brother’s game.”
Ren looked at him sharply, but Rin didn’t meet his eyes. His voice was distant, like he was remembering something that didn’t quite belong to him anymore.
“I wonder what he did... when he found out.”
The question wasn’t rhetorical. It came from a place of pain so old it no longer bled—just a scar, aching on cold nights.
“When I first woke up in this world,” Rin continued, “I thought... maybe he wouldn’t care. Maybe he’d be relieved. Maybe he’d smile and move on.”
He shook his head, as if disappointed in his past self.
“But I know that’s not true. He was my brother. The kindest in the world. If anything, he’d carry it. Quietly. The way he carried everything else.”
A pause.
“Too much, for someone so young.”
Rin’s voice trembled slightly, but he didn’t cry. It wasn’t a story that needed tears. It had already taken so much from him—grief, guilt, the warmth of home.
Silence passed between them once more.
“I was the same,” Ren said at last, voice low and steady.
Rin glanced up, eyes shimmering—tears hovering on the edge but never falling.
Ren swallowed thickly, gaze distant. “My older brother… he’s also the kindest person I’ve ever known.”
He paused, as if collecting memories too delicate to hold all at once.
“He’s the eldest in our family. Born to inherit everything—status, responsibility, expectation. Ever since we were children, it’s like the weight of the Itoshi name was etched into his spine.” Ren gave a hollow smile. “But he carried it all with grace. With kindness. He always found the patience to guide me, even when no one else did.”
“When I was six, he was the one who handed me my first wooden blade.” His smile softened, tinged with nostalgia. “He was brilliant with a sword. Effortless. I used to watch him in awe, hoping he’d notice. And he did. Of course he did.”
“He told me one day we’d stand side by side. As warriors. As brothers. That no matter what came, we’d protect each other above all else.”
Rin’s breath caught faintly, the words echoing too closely to his own memories.
“When he turned thirteen, he was sent off to the academy—the one where all heirs go,” Ren continued, slower now. “But his path was more exceptional. Because he wasn’t just any heir—he was a prodigy. A name whispered with awe.”
“I should have been sad when he left,” Ren admitted. “But I wasn’t. I was proud. I thought, ‘My brother’s achieving everything we dreamed of.’ So I pushed myself harder—studied longer, trained until I couldn’t lift my sword—just to keep up. Just to be worthy of standing at his side.”
His voice wavered then, the memory turning sharp. “But when he returned… he was like yours. Changed. Hollowed out in ways I didn’t understand.”
“I didn’t ask what happened. I didn’t reach for him when he pulled away. I was too proud, too confused. And then…”
Ren’s jaw tightened. “He told me I wasn’t enough. That I was weak. That I should quit if I couldn’t even stand beside him.”
There was a crack in his voice now—quiet but raw.
“And then he left again. This time not for school—but for a sect. A renowned one. I never saw him the same way after that.”
He exhaled, long and heavy.
“I hated him for it. For leaving me behind. For saying those things. For abandoning our dream.”
“I hated myself more.”
He looked at Rin then, the corners of his mouth twitching into a pained smile.
“He said that if I could beat him in a spar, we’d go back to how things were. That was all I needed to hear. So I trained. I broke myself trying to become strong enough.”
“I thought if I could just win… he’d look at me like he used to. Like his little brother.”
Ren looked away, blinking hard.
“But I’ll never get that chance now.”
The silence that followed was heavy—but not empty. It was filled with everything both of them had lost. Brothers they couldn’t reach. Words they never said. Dreams that cracked and crumbled beneath too much weight.
“Neither of us are over our deaths, huh?” Rin murmured, voice barely above a whisper.
Ren didn’t reply—but he didn’t need to. Rin already knew the answer.
Instead, Ren reached out and gently placed his hand over Rin’s eyes, the touch light and cool. “Rest,” he said softly. “You’ll need your strength for tomorrow.”
Rin didn’t resist. He let his eyes close beneath Ren’s hand, breathing steady. He could feel it—Ren shifting away, the soft chill of his spirit retreating like the tide.
But just as that familiar cold began to fade, Rin called out, eyes barely cracked open.
“Ren.”
The spirit paused mid-turn.
“…Take care of yourself,” Rin said, his words carried on the edge of a yawn.
Ren let out a faint, tired chuckle. “You too.”
Rin smiled faintly and closed his eyes again, the last of his tension slipping away as sleep pulled him under—lighter somehow, like something heavy had finally been set down.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Bonus POV: Ren
Itoshi Rin had been observing the imposter from the very beginning.
The boy hadn’t noticed—hadn’t sensed the breeze brushing past his cheek was more than just a draft, hadn’t questioned the window that never stayed closed. He was oblivious to the quiet presence that lingered just beyond the veil.
Rin didn’t think much of him at first. Death had hollowed him out, leaving his emotions scattered and unreachable. He figured he should feel anger, indignation even—this stranger had slipped into his body, his name, and moved through his world like it was his own. Speaking to his old acquaintances with ease, unaware of the weight he carried.
But Rin couldn’t summon rage. He couldn’t even summon a flicker of resentment. All that remained in him was a vague curiosity and the distant ache of apathy.
So when the mononoke attacked—when the boy stumbled into danger—Rin wasn’t sure why he stepped in. Why he dragged the boy’s fading spirit into his own fractured realm. Why he waited.
The boy slept, undisturbed and still. There was a strange serenity in the way he lay, untouched by the violence he’d just endured. It only deepened Rin’s curiosity.
How could someone look so peaceful after brushing against death?
So Rin waited.
He hadn’t expected to be entertained. But when the boy finally stirred—eyes darting nervously around the unfamiliar space—it reminded Rin of a startled puppy. Skittish. Endearing.
Teasing him had come naturally. Watching the boy try to maintain composure through his frustration, biting back retorts with a strained smile—it had made Rin laugh. Really laugh.
For the first time in months, maybe longer, he had felt something. Something that wasn’t cold or dead or hollow.
This stranger… this thief of his face and name… had made him feel human again.
Maybe that was why he offered the boy a way back. Why he bridged the gap between them and suggested a union—a sharing of soul and vessel. Half for half. A coexistence.
Rin hadn’t expected it to work.
After all, spiritual resonance was rare. Souls were rarely compatible enough to sustain each other, much less blend seamlessly. Yet he and the boy… they had matched. A perfect fit. A one-in-a-million echo of the same shape.
Itoshi Rin should’ve been unnerved. Instead, he only grew more intrigued.
Who was this boy, really?
So Rin followed him into the real world. Quiet and unseen, a shadow trailing behind his own body. He watched from the corners—behind doorframes, beneath tree branches, drifting through quiet moments like fog. He studied him from a distance. The boy was sharp—unsettlingly so. Like he saw things that others overlooked. Like he was carrying a secret too heavy for someone his age.
And then there was that boy.
Isagi Yoichi.
Always fluttering around the imposter—hovering like a persistent moth drawn to a flame. Rin had noticed him early on, though the boy himself seemed blissfully unaware of how obvious he was. He lingered. Stared. Reached out in awkward, quiet ways.
Rin didn’t remember Isagi making a strong impression on him when he was alive. Sure, he had been attentive, always watching. But Rin had brushed him off then—just another passerby. A background character.
Now, though… maybe he regretted not paying more attention.
Still, he reminded himself, it didn’t matter now. It wasn’t his place anymore. If Isagi liked him or the thief—what did it matter to someone who no longer existed?
Except… he did still exist, didn’t he?
Rin watched as others gave the boy space—space that looked an awful lot like abandonment. It might’ve been meant as kindness, but it felt careless. Still, Rin didn’t complain. It gave him the quiet he needed.
Time to speak to the boy face-to-face.
And he hadn’t expected that talk to turn into something like this:
“Lotuses symbolize rebirth. And that’s what this is, isn’t it? A second life. A new form. But you weren’t born out of nowhere. You were Rin once. That doesn’t just disappear.”
“You have people in this world who care about you. Bonds you made. Memories you left behind. I didn’t create those, and I don’t understand all of them—but they’re yours. Whether you like it or not.”
“I know you want to leave that name behind. Maybe it hurts. Maybe it feels like you don’t deserve to keep any part of it. But I think… you do. You deserve to start again—but not by erasing everything. You don’t need to forget your past to move forward.”
“Ren is close, but not the same. It’s a way to say you’ve changed… but not vanished. That you still exist. That you still matter.”
“You said names should be given with care. So… this is me giving you one. With care.”
Rin hadn’t known what to expect from the boy he once labeled a thief. But that? That gentle understanding? That strange, genuine kindness?
He hadn’t been prepared for that.
He had merged with him thinking it might be amusing. Curious, at most.
But in that moment, as the words hung in the air like lanterns—delicate and warm—Rin felt something tighten in his chest. That quiet ache. The one he used to feel whenever Sae patted his head or looked at him with pride.
That fluttering warmth. The reminder that he wasn’t as forgotten or unloved as he had feared.
And as the boy spoke, Rin felt something else—something quieter but even more lasting.
He felt seen.
Ren didn’t know how to feel about it.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Of course, right after that heartfelt moment, the idiot had to go and throw himself into danger.
Rin had taken the brunt of it—naturally. His body was still recovering, after all. And whose fault was that? Certainly not his. Who told that fool to act so recklessly in the first place?
First, he’d had to endure Rin and Isagi’s blatant flirting, and now this mess. Honestly, this guy was an unbelievable headache. But unfortunately, he was his headache. Somehow, without noticing when it happened, Ren had taken ownership of the boy’s chaos. And he’d be damned if he let him out of his sight for even a moment.
That’s why, even after dramatically declaring Rin annoying and “leaving,” Ren had stuck around—loitering outside the window.
Then, as expected, the boy started talking… to nothing. Again.
Ren had noticed him doing that several times now, and he couldn’t decide whether the guy was completely off his rocker or if he was actually speaking to something Ren simply couldn’t see.
Honestly, either option was believable.
The boy was technically from another world, so it wasn’t outside the realm of possibility that something—or someone—might’ve tagged along with him. Especially given everything else that had crossed over.
Like the poison immunity. Ren had been skeptical until they tested it. Sure enough, the boy was entirely unaffected. Ren’s doubts had dissolved immediately.
And then, instead of curiosity, he felt something else.
Sadness.
Ren knew the process of building immunity like that. It wasn’t something you were born with. It was earned—through pain, and repetition, and unimaginable suffering. He’d attempted it himself once, but he’d only managed to build resistance to a few types before the process became unbearable.
But this boy… this bright, gentle soul… he had endured all of it.
It made Ren’s heart ache, a quiet, pulsing grief tucked behind his ribs.
What kind of life had this boy lived, to make poison immunity a necessity?
And yet—he still smiled. Still reached out to others. Still carried kindness like it hadn’t been bled from him drop by drop.
Ren let out a sigh, eyes softening as he continued to linger just outside of view.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
The boy had a gift for building connections. Ren was honestly surprised by how effortlessly he drew people in, as if they were moths to a gentle flame. Though… if he were being honest, he should probably count himself among those caught in the glow.
In his defense, the boy was kind—quietly so. There was something self-sacrificing in him too, the sort of soft, aching goodness that made people want to protect him. And considering how often he stumbled into trouble—still awkwardly adjusting to his new body and unfamiliar strength like a newborn fawn—it wasn’t hard to see why everyone rushed to his side.
Ren had watched it all unfold. The playful brotherhood he shared with Yukimiya. The peaceful silences with Nagi. The dependable camaraderie with Reo. The clueless, slow-burning romance with Isagi. The shared principles with Kunigami.
He was adaptable, in a way Ren hadn’t expected. He became just what everyone needed: a teasing friend, a quiet listener, a steady hand, a gentle spark. Even people like Karasu, Otoya, and Shidou—who were sharp-edged and difficult to please—had softened toward him over time.
Ren couldn't help but feel a pang of jealousy watching it happen. Those easy smiles, that closeness… it was something he had once wanted, too. Maybe, if he had been alive, if he had tried just a little harder, he could’ve reached out instead of pushing away. Death had a way of shifting perspective, dulling the pride that once seemed so important.
It wasn’t Rin’s fault for being so effortlessly likable. It had never been his fault. Ren simply hadn’t given enough when he had the chance—and that was okay. It hurt, but it was the truth.
He didn’t need anyone now.
But if he did… Rin filled that space more than well enough.
No, Ren hadn’t entirely let go of the jealousy, or the hurt. Those feelings still lingered, quiet and familiar. But now, they felt less like open wounds—and more like old bruises.
Manageable. Bearable.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Ren quickly discovered that death hadn’t stripped him of all his worries—if anything, it had only added more. Chief among them now was hunger.
Not the hunger he had known in his past life. No, this was different. There were no real demons in the sect—only simulated ones for training purposes—and while the disciples carried some resentment, it wasn’t nearly enough. It lacked depth, lacked substance. It was like trying to survive on scraps. Technically possible… but far from satisfying.
The ache gnawed at him constantly, a persistent pressure in the very core of his spirit. Less like an empty stomach and more like a migraine that lived deep within his soul.
It hurt. More than he liked to admit. And little by little, the pain chipped away at his patience and his clarity, dragging him closer to something unsteady—something desperate.
Maybe that was why he’d been avoiding Rin lately. Not because he didn’t want to see him—he did, more than anything—but because he didn’t trust himself. He didn’t want to lash out. He didn’t want Rin to see what hunger was making him become. Especially with the U20 looming… Rin had enough to handle.
Still, Rin had somehow become the only anchor he had left. The one comfort Ren hadn’t lost. So, on the worst days, when the hunger pressed too heavily on him, he would quietly sit by Rin in his spirit form, watching the rise and fall of his breath.
He hadn’t expected Rin to be awake this time. But it made sense—nerves before the big event. Ren had taken on his spirit form anyway, figuring a brief hello wouldn’t hurt. He thought he looked fine enough—stable, passable.
He never expected Rin to cut himself.
Shock had come first. Then fury.
Fury at how recklessly Rin treated himself. After everything—after the hell he'd barely clawed his way through—he still thought so little of his own well-being? Ren didn’t need him doing something this dangerous just to help.
But more than anything, Ren was angry at himself.
If he hadn’t shown up. If he’d just kept his distance. If Rin hadn’t seen how worn down he was—how painfully thin he’d become—maybe he wouldn’t have felt the need to offer himself like that.
Ren clenched his fists.
Because more than pain, more than hunger… he hated the fact that Rin had hurt himself for his sake. And worse—Ren hadn’t done anything to stop it.
The way the boy shrugged it all off so easily—it unsettled Ren. A gnawing suspicion crept in.
Could it be...?
When Rin confirmed it, the weight in Ren’s chest shifted, growing heavier with each word that followed. The more Rin opened up about his life, the more that weight pressed down, until it felt almost unbearable.
They were far too alike.
The cutting, the isolation, the tangled bond with their older brothers—and the ache of knowing they could never go back to them.
Maybe it was that painful similarity that had made Ren lower his walls. Made it easier to say things he’d never dared to voice aloud before. With Rin, the words came easier, as if he’d been holding them in for too long.
And talking—Ren realized—helped more than he expected. It forced him to process emotions he’d buried under layers of bitterness and silence. Speaking them out loud gave them shape, made them real, and forced him to reckon with truths he had long avoided.
Like the fact that, just like Rin, he didn’t blame his brother. Not really. He just missed him. Missed being his baby.
“Neither of us are over our deaths, huh?” Rin said it lightly, almost like a joke, but Ren could feel the weight in every syllable. The truth settled between them, quiet and sharp.
Because how could they be over it?
Rin, trapped in a body that resembled his own yet felt foreign—trying to piece together a life that technically wasn’t his. And Ren, left behind in the in-between, watching from the outside as his place in the world was quietly filled.
Neither of them asked for this.
Neither of them wanted this.
But this is the reality they’ve been given. Their original lives are out of reach. Gone.
Maybe that’s why fate allowed them to meet. To merge. To become two halves of one whole.
Because in the end, when everything else is stripped away…
They still have each other.
Notes:
Sorry guys I couldn't really think of any funny messages cause this chapter is lowkey just sad 😭
Summary for those who skipped the chapter:
Yukimiya, Nagi, Karasu and Otoya leave to train, leaving Rin all alone. Ren takes the opportunity to visit him and Rin realizes that Ren's gotten thinner, too thin. So he does some drastic things to go ahead and feed Ren. This spirals into a late night conversation where Rin and Ren discuss their brothers, past lives, and how they wished they had more time.In the bonus chapter, it's Ren's POV of Rin so far. We find out that he's been secretly watching Rin from the beginning, has felt better around him despite being a bit jealous of the fact that so many people like Rin but didn't like Ren.
I didn't expect this chapter to go the direction that it did. I had that scene with Ren and blood as a thought in the back of my head but I hadn't expected it to feature in this chapter. Nor did I expect it to get so feel-sy. This chapter is lowkey inspired by my late night vcs with my friends, you know when you loosen up and kinda just say what's been bothering you?
I think my fingers just took control for this chapter. But I'm glad because I lowkey was waiting for explore about how Rin and Ren feel about their situation. One of them has to live a life that's not theirs while the other has to watch themselves be replaced.
It's a shitty situation for both of them but thankfully they're making it work. Mostly. I also did want to explore jealousy with Ren because I think it's realistic. To struggle so much socially with those around you but then you watch your replacement receive all the love. Dw guys it's not going to turn into a plot where they're against each other cause of misplaced jealousy. It's teenagers having feels that we're hopefully going to work through!!
This chapter made me really sad for Ren, now I wish I gave him more people ugh 😭😭 Perhaps that's something I could add? A ghostly friend or someone for Ren outside of Rin? What do you guys think?
I don't actually have much to say for this chapter, mostly cause it kinda hits hard. Let me know your thoughts!!
Thanks for reading!
Chapter 15: Chapter 15: Introductions, With Teeth
Summary:
It's time to travel to the event. Why can't things go the way Rin expects them to?
Notes:
HAII!! I am officially off school! I have been since like three days ago but I was lowkey struggling with what to write for this segment. And this is why I need to start planning better...
Thank you for waiting!! Anyways happy reading!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Rin’s eyes fluttered open, heavy with sleep. Everytime he blinked it felt as if his eyelashes had been glued together. He let out a weary yawn.
“What time is it…?” Rin mumbled to himself, keeping his voice quiet as he gently rubbed the sleep away from his eyes. The sun had only begun to rise from its own slumber, peeking through the blinds—dousing the room in a soft gleam.
Yukimiya laid not too far away, in his own bed, facing the wall. He slept very…still is how Rin would explain it. Uniform and neat. Completely opposite of Nagi whose limbs were sprawled in every direction, his blanket resembling a bird's nest tucked between his feet.
Rin stifled a laugh, the contrast amusing to his sleep ridden mind. He stood up, quietly creeping past Yukimiya and Nagi. He reached the window, sliding open the blinds and opening the window.
A gentle breeze brushed past him, dropping the temperature of the room. He heard Nagi whine, no wonder his blanket was covering anything but him. He walked over to Yukimiya—between slumber and dormancy, at least one could be stirred.
Any other day he would’ve let the two sleep, allow them to linger in their dreamlands for a few more hours. But today was the day of the Conference. And he knew that neither of them would appreciate waking up late, or even at a normal time for that matter.
“Yuki,” Rin placed a tender hand at Yukimiya’s shoulder, gently shaking him. “It’s time to wake up.”
Yukimiya stirred without a fuss, slowly blinking his eyes open. Rin left him to wake up at his own pace as he went to tackle his next obstacle: Nagi.
“Nagi,” Rin placed his hands on both of Nagi’s shoulders, roughly shaking him. “Wake up!”
Nagi barely stirred.
And that’s how Rin spent twenty minutes of his morning. He could've done some yoga, meditation, or eaten something. But instead he spent twenty minutes of his morning doing the arm workout that was shaking Nagi awake.
Thankfully, he woke up soon enough when Rin reminded him of the Conference. More like shot up to be precise. Who knew Nagi could move so quickly?
“Didn’t know he could move so quickly,” Rin mumbled. Though, he wasn’t complaining. Yukimiya just ruffled his hair, too tired to speak and immediately headed towards the bathroom.
Rin too headed towards the bathroom, washing up. His nimble fingers put his hair up in a simple high ponytail, tying it off with the red ribbon he had gotten at the village and securing it with a jade hairpin.
He slipped into a uniform he hadn’t worn in what felt like forever. The pleated, dark slacks moved easily with him, matched by a crisp white shirt layered beneath a dark indigo overshirt with subtle silver detailing at the cuffs. Over it, he shrugged on his haori—ebony green, adorned with white and blue accents and delicately embroidered white lotuses entwined by a water pattern.
Content with how he looked, Rin was just about to head out when something at the sink caught his eye—the talisman necklace.
A soft smile tugged at his lips as he picked it up, fingers brushing the charm with surprising care. He tied it around his neck without hesitation.
An endearing little gift from Yoichi. How could he possibly leave it behind?
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
To say he was nervous was an understatement. He could feel his fingers going numb from how aggressively he was clenching his fists, embedding the shape of crescents into his palm.
“Rin!” He looked back to see Reo speeding straight towards him. Rin, in surprise, took a step back.
Reo’s eyes were wide—wider than usual—his lips pursed as he looked at Rin with something painfully close to a plea. Rin had to fight the urge to shield his own eyes. Why was everyone around him so absurdly good-looking? His poor retinas were under siege.
“Please sit with me,” Reo leaned near him, his voice barely above a whisper.
Rin’s brows pulled together in concern. “Why? What’s wrong?”
“You know what’s wrong,” Reo pressed, exasperation simmering beneath his whisper.
Rin blinked, gears visibly turning.
“Oh,” he said at last, the realization landing with all the grace of a buffering screen.
His eyes automatically went to Nagi, who was currently staring at Reo with an alarming intensity.
It was Rin’s turn to feel exasperated. “Why don’t you two just talk it out?”
“Listen, I really don’t want to talk to him right now. Especially with the Conference.” Reo’s tone was soft, dragging out the words in a soft plea. It tugged at Rin’s heartstrings.
Could Rin have pointed out that he had nearly two weeks to talk to Nagi? Yes. Could he have pointed out that avoiding him won’t do him any good? Absolutely. But he was seriously weak against good looking guys so in the end he reluctantly relented with a sigh.
Reo’s face practically lit up as he linked his arm with Rin’s. “Let’s hurry then, I want a good seat.”
Rin accepted his fate, letting himself be dragged like a ragdoll.
They were going to travel in an elaborate carriage that was basically a modern bus but with ancient aesthetics: long and sweeping, forged from rich redwood that shimmered faintly under the light. Delicate gold filigree curled along its edges, weaving dragons in mid-flight, warriors in motion, blossoms forever in bloom.
The carriage was long, incredibly so. After all it had to fit around twenty something disciples. Connected to massive wheels, it turned without any horses—powered by qi instead. Which pleased Rin, he didn’t want horses to carry around twenty something disciples—that’s just too much.
How did qi work in powering the carriage? Rin had no idea. Yet he internally thanked the laziness of the author once again. Or how else would he be able to live so comfortably in an ancient fantasy world?
The interior was just as enchanting as the exterior—perhaps even more so. Thanks to the carriage’s magical design, the space inside stretched far beyond what its outer frame suggested. Plush, elongated couches hugged the walls, inviting comfort. At the center rested a wide table, scattered with an assortment of thoughtful offerings: a platter of snacks, a small stack of books, and even a folded blanket, should anyone feel drowsy enough to doze off mid-journey. Windows lined the walls, draped by curtains, ventilating the carriage.
It felt less like a means of transport and more like a traveling lounge, crafted with quiet care.
Rin didn’t have much time to marvel at the sight as he was dragged to the very back by Reo. Reo comfortably plopped down onto the couch, patting the space next to him. Rin obediently sat down, pleased with getting a corner seat.
“Did you ask anyone else to sit with you?” Rin asked, looking at the empty space next to Reo’s right side which can’t be filled without another person. Or actually Reo might just lay down and take two seatings to himself, though that would be a dickhead move.
“Yeah, I asked Chigiri.” Reo nodded. He was incredibly thorough with wanting to avoid Nagi, huh? Though he wouldn’t have too much luck, the interior was spacious but not that spacious. It was still enclosed and Nagi would still be in close proximity unless he chooses to sit at the very front—which Rin highly doubted.
Rin didn’t want to burst his friend’s bubble and kept his thoughts to himself, busying himself with looking outside the window.
His eyes scanned the disciples that were coming. Some he knew and remembered, others not so much. Naturally Yukimiya, Nagi, Karasu, Otoya, Kunigami, Bachira and Chigiri were here. Along with the protagonist Yoichi. Though his eyes were more drawn to characters he hadn’t seen yet.
Gagamaru Gin, an aloof yet dorky guy. Rin liked his romantic moments with Yoichi, they were always cute with a hint of awkwardness. Incredibly refreshing. He also possessed incredible support and defense capabilities, making him an essential member of the team.
Aryu Jyubei, glam obsessed prodigy. Rin only remembered being amused by his personality—not much else. Though Rin was slightly concerned, he had such long hair. Is he not going to tie it up? Wouldn’t it be a bother during the fights?
Niko Ikki, a genius brain in an average body. Rin didn’t remember anything about him other than his genius mind and average disposition—also his rare ability to keep up with the protagonist. If he can keep up with the protagonist and stop him, Rin supposes that he’ll help quite a bit with the Conference.
Barou Shoei, a tyrannical jester. Their wild card, despite his bad temper he’s actually a rather principled person. He’ll be an essential part of the team, throwing off the U20 prodigies through his volatility. Though Rin really didn’t want to piss the guy off…
Rin’s gaze landed on a soft cloud of baby blue hair—there was no mistaking it. Hiori Yo. A chill immediately skittered down Rin’s spine.
Now, Hiori looked like the human embodiment of a lullaby: sweet face, gentle smile, and an angelic personality to match. Not to mention, he was an insanely skilled support, one of the rare people Yoichi trusted with his life.
So… why was Rin on the verge of a fight-or-flight response?
Simple. Beneath that sugary surface was a sadistic streak that could scare the hell out of a demon. Rin had read his little “moments” with Yoichi veer dangerously close to yandere territory—as if written to cater to a very specific corner of the fandom. Frankly, it made Rin want to sage the whole area.
Conclusion? Keep a respectful, prayer-sized distance. Hiori was perfectly normal… as long as you weren’t his romantic target.
Sorry Yoichi but he is NOT dealing with that.
His attention was torn away from the crowd outside when Chigiri entered the carriage, Kunigami not that far behind him. Chigiri took Reo’s right side and Kunigami opted out to sit next to him.
“Chigiri, you’re here! Hi Kunigami!” Reo straightened up, clearly relieved. Rin quietly smiled in greeting, giving the both of them a nod.
“Sorry, we were loading our luggage,” Chigiri smiled apologetically to which Reo just waved his hand.
“How are you two feeling about the Conference?” Rin piped in, wanting to join the conversation.
“Don’t even talk about it.” Chigiri shook his head, his expression comically deflating. Rin chuckled at that, giving a nod in agreement.
Kunigami ran a hand through his hair, looking mildly stressed. “It still doesn’t feel real that we’re heading to the Conference today. It’s supposed to be this huge, world-shaking event and yet… it’s been weirdly chill so far.”
Reo laughed, throwing him a lopsided grin. “What, were you expecting death omens to surround us as soon as we left the gate?”
“Shut up, you know that’s not what I meant.” Kunigami responded without any heat in his voice.
The lighthearted chatter continued as more people started to stream into the carriage. Many chose to sit away from him, especially those who he hadn’t met since crossing over. Which was fair.
Yukimiya though quickly hurried to his side. Naturally followed by Karasu and Otoya. Rin blinked, mildly alarmed by the sudden seating urgency.
He leaned toward Yukimiya, voice dropping to a suspicious whisper, eyes wide with curiosity. “What’s the rush? Is this seat enchanted or something?”
Yukimiya just smirked, shaking his head with way too much satisfaction. “You’re so popular now. If I didn’t move fast, someone else would’ve snatched it up.”
Rin raised a brow, gaze drifting to the other end of the carriage where several people were very intentionally pretending he didn’t exist. “Uh-huh,” he muttered, unconvinced—but hey, no need to ruin Yukimiya’s delusions.
“What, you don’t believe me?” Yukimiya arched a brow, a smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. “And here I thought you and Isagi were getting awfully cozy—”
“Shut up,” Rin muttered, sending him a glare that had all the menace of a mildly annoyed cat.
He’d heard the rumors, obviously. It was impossible not to when every other person seemed to think they were starring in some sect-wide gossip drama. Unfortunately, Rin’s love life was about as eventful as a monk’s retreat—he had the looks, sure, but his charm wore off faster than cheap incense.
“If you’ve got time to listen to rumors, you clearly need more chores,” Rin scoffed, rolling his eyes.
“Roll your eyes any harder and you’ll start seeing your past lives—ow!” Yukimiya yelped as Rin’s elbow jabbed him square in the ribs. Despite the assault, he wore the most unapologetic grin known to mankind—the kind that said, I’ve done nothing wrong, but I’d do it again.
Karasu, half-listening while chatting with Otoya, glanced over. “Rin, easy. Don’t break him—we still need him for the U20s.”
“I’d never,” Rin replied, flashing a picture-perfect grin that didn’t match the violence of his elbow. Meanwhile, Yukimiya was dramatically clutching his side like he’d been mortally wounded, whimpering like a man auditioning for a tragedy.
Rin stifled his laughter though his attention was soon caught by Yoichi who boarded the carriage with Hiori by his side. Rin quickly averted his gaze, still slightly perturbed by Hiori—turning his attention towards Nagi who was behind them.
Nagi’s eyes flashed with disappointment but he didn’t say anything, quietly following Yoichi and Hiori. Their entrance marked the end of the boarding and the carriage wasted no time, heading towards the East.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
The trip there was uneventful to say the least. Filled with quiet chatter that covered up their nerves. Some indulged in the snacks provided, others were discussing battle strategies. Rin on the other hand had his head lulled against Yukimiya’s shoulder, completely out.
Reo looked on with envy. “I wish I could fall asleep like that, would spare me a lot of nerves.”
“Did he not sleep well?” Karasu asked, peaking over from Yukimiya’s shoulder to look at Rin’s resting figure. Rin’s chest rose in a calm, rhythmic cadence, his soft pink lips slightly parted as gentle breaths escaped. He looked almost ethereal in his stillness—utterly at peace.
“He slept pretty well, from what I remember,” Yukimiya said, his gaze softening as it lingered on Rin. “He always dozes off on carriages and horses—the rocking just knocks him right out.”
“Aww, that’s actually adorable,” Chigiri grinned.
Yukimiya smiled faintly, though his mind was clearly elsewhere. His eyes drifted to Isagi—who, notably, hadn’t looked away from Rin for even a second during the entire ride. Yukimiya had turned to tease him, but the expression on Isagi’s face made him pause. It wasn’t playful or flustered—it was distant, pensive, almost wistful.
There was a weight behind that gaze, as if it carried every feeling and yet refused to show any.
Yukimiya studied the moment quietly, curiosity stirring. Just what had occurred between them to leave such intensity behind in a single look?
Both Yukimiya and Isagi were pulled out of their thoughts by their friends. Isagi looked away to entertain whatever Bachira had just said while Yukimiya returned his attention to Chigiri.
The topic—or more so the lack thereof—took a backseat in Yukimiya’s head.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
When Rin awoke they had arrived. Rin had purposefully slept, knowing that they had a long couple of days ahead of them. Would this help in three days from now? Not necessarily but at least he can be well rested for the first day.
He groaned, rubbing the back of his neck, which didn’t enjoy being lulled against Yukimiya’s shoulder. His eyes were barely open, practically waddling down from the carriage.
Any remnants of drowsiness vanished from his eyes the moment he took in the view. Awe bloomed across his face as he gazed out at the breathtaking expanse before him—a patchwork of nature’s finest brushstrokes. Towering mountains crowned the horizon, rolling plains stretched out for what seemed like forever, dense forests hiding unseen life, and deep ravines cut the earth like veins. The landscape felt like an impossible dream, a juxtaposition of Earth’s very existence.
At the heart of it all stood the palace—their destination. A striking palace carved from rich spruce wood, its deep red tiled roof glowing softly under the sun. A wide, serene moat encircled the building, separating it from the manmade wilderness. The still water shimmered gently, reflecting the palace and its ethereal glow.
“Don’t stand around and gawk,” Ego’s voice cut through the disciples’ shared awe. Rin’s attention quickly went to Ego who was descending from his personal carriage—another perk of being a sect leader. “Make sure to take your translation bracelet, if you forget it you’re not getting it until tomorrow.”
At the mention of the bracelet, Rin looked down at his wrist to double check. A silver bracelet with the words Mikage engraved clung to his wrist. A translating bracelet was given to them yesterday, most likely due to different dialects.
“Diamonds in the rough,” Ego addressed. To be honest if Ego wasn’t such a cold hearted jackass, Rin would’ve found that nickname rather sweet. “The moment we step into the palace, every move you make will be under watch. Stay sharp and don’t let your guard down—the competition might not begin until tomorrow, but sabotage doesn’t wait for a schedule.”
Rin was really glad that he transmigrated into such a powerful body. If he had reincarnated into someone like Igaguri…he would be sweating bullets.
Guess I didn’t waste all of my luck on those popsicles, Rin thought as he silently followed the crowd. They weren’t the only ones who had arrived just now, many sects surrounded them yet he couldn’t spot anyone of importance. Nor could he see the U20s who were going to pose the greatest obstacle to them.
Though it would ruin the atmosphere to see the big bosses so early on. And…he didn’t really look forward to seeing Sae again. He knows that logically, it’s not his brother. Still it unsettles him to see someone look so similar to nii-chan. They have the same face and personality…Rin isn’t confident that he’ll be able to hold himself around him.
“Rin,” The sound of his name, low and mellow, made him jolt. He turned to find Yoichi right behind him—closer than expected, his presence quiet as a mouse. When had he gotten there? But Yoichi just smiled, soft and easy, and fell into step beside him like it was the most natural thing in the world.
“Sorry, did I scare you?” Yoichi’s smile was a stark contrast from those around him. Everyone else looked two seconds away from keeling over in panic while Yoichi sauntered like they were going on a fun field trip. “You seemed deep in thought. I called you a couple of times but you didn’t respond.”
“Oh,” Rin blinked, had he really been so caught up in his thoughts? “Yeah, I was just thinking.”
“Already forming battle strategies, huh?” Yoichi smirked, his eyes fleeting down to his neck for a brief moment before looking back up at him. “Relax, we'll be fine.”
“Aren’t you a bit too confident?” Rin raised a brow. What’s with this suave demeanour? He remembered Yoichi being rather…well not panicked but excited in the novel. Yet right now he looks…indifferent.
“Can I really call myself a cultivator if I’m unsure of my capabilities?” Yoichi tipped his head back slightly, eyes glinting with quiet confidence—bordering on something almost smug. There was a smooth ease to him, like he knew exactly what he was doing. Rin’s lips parted, just slightly, caught off guard by how easily his gaze lingered. Something in Yoichi’s eyes—steady, warm, smug—made it hard to look away.
“Are you worried?” Yoichi’s voice softened by a noticeable amount. Rin averted his eyes, looking forward.
“No,” Rin steadily responded. It was the truth. After all, how could they ever lose with the protagonist by their side? That would go against the balance of this world. But that doesn’t mean he’s feeling overly confident either. He was mostly just dreading the fact that he plays a big role in this Conference.
Yoichi’s smile was gentle as his eyes drifted to Rin’s neck again. “You’re wearing the talisman necklace,” he murmured. “Why?”
Rin’s fingers brushed the charm lightly, a small smile curving his lips, his eyes fixed on Yoichi. “Because someone gave it to me with a wish for my safety. It’d feel wrong not to wear it.”
“Oh, so you knew?” Yoichi’s eyes gleamed with amusement. Rin nodded in return, finding the amusement contagious he smiled wider.
“I didn’t get to thank you for it before, thanks.”
Yoichi waved him off with a dramatic flick of his hand. “Please. No need for thanks between us.”
“Is that right?” Rin raised a brow.
“What? You insist on thanking me? I won’t stop you,” Yoichi said with a smirk—he looked so smug.
Rin huffed, turning away with mock offense. “You know what? I take it back.”
Yoichi let out a quiet laugh, quickly stifling it as they continued on. Without realizing, their conversation had carried them all the way to the palace garden.
A vast clearing stretched before them, encircled by lush greenery. It was already packed with disciples from the various sects invited to the event—easily over five hundred, with more steadily arriving.
Toward the northern end of the garden stood a grand stage, its surface lined with ornate thrones reserved for the sect leaders. Normally, such gatherings followed traditional Japanese customs, with floor seating and classic decor. But this time, the atmosphere was different—grander. The event had gone global, welcoming international sect leaders to observe the event.
The others didn’t know it yet but this event would prove to the international sect exchange that Blue Lock will do with various international sects. Leading to even more attention at the unconventional sect and most importantly at the protagonist Isagi Yoichi.
Rin’s eyes wandered as tiny orbs of light floated gently all around—no doubt the magical tools for broadcasting. They twinkled in a rainbow of colors, drifting and dancing through the air like mischievous drones.
“Welcome, everyone.”
Anri’s voice echoed powerfully across the garden, silencing the murmurs of the crowd. “Welcome to the annual Under-20s Cultivation Conference.”
Behind her, two massive holographic screens flickered to life, casting a glow over the crowd.
“Every year, villages and communities face increasing threats from monsters and rogue spirits,” she continued, her tone sharp with purpose. “As cultivators, it is our duty to protect them—to stand between chaos and peace.”
With a graceful flick of her hand, data streamed across the screens. On one screen, the sects; on the other, the individual cultivators. For now, every score was locked at zero, the list still in tidy alphabetical order. A quiet stillness settled over the garden, like the hush before a storm.
“Through the use of advanced portals,” Anri announced, “we have summoned demons and spirits from across the realms into this arena. For safety reasons all demons and spirits will be under a certain level.”
A ripple of energy passed through the crowd—curiosity, nerves, anticipation.
“For the next four days, your strength, courage, and resolve will be put to the test. Sects will compete to exterminate the most monsters and spirits, and only the most skilled will rise above the rest.”
She paused, letting the tension build.
“And for those who rise above the rest glory awaits. The top three sects and individual cultivators will be awarded prizes worthy of their efforts.”
Conversation erupted amongst the crowd. Though Anri’s words tore through the crowd once more.
“Though this year, we shall do something a bit different.” All eyes were now on Anri. “This year we have international sect leaders and head disciples, global powerhouses amongst us.”
…
What?
Rin’s brows furrowed. This didn’t happen in the novel? It was just supposed to be them, U20s and supporting NPCs. This doesn’t make any sense timeline wise? Yoichi is supposed to attract the foreign player’s attention before they meet—
Suddenly with all the flair of a theatre production, spotlights suddenly blared to life behind Anri, casting dramatic beams across the garden. It momentarily blinded Rin, snapping him out of his surprise. Out stepped the international sect leaders and their head disciples—strutting forward like they were about to walk a red carpet, not attend a demon extermination event.
Noel Noa. Marc Snuffy. Chris Prince. Lavinho. Julian Loki.
Rin blinked. Seriously?
He got that they were big names—global powerhouses and all—but did they really need the entrance of a boy band on tour?
Beside him, Yoichi let out a poorly concealed snort of laughter. Rin shot him a look.
“You should see your face right now,” Yoichi whispered, barely holding it in.
Did it really show on his face that much? He rubbed the back of his neck, averting his eyes.
“It’s a bit over the top.” Rin mumbled. “Pay attention to Anri-sama. I won’t help repeat any instructions to you if you miss them.”
“Alright, alright.” Yoichi chuckled again. This guy seriously finds him way too funny for no reason…and why does he look so calm? Is he not surprised about the global sects joining? And isn’t he Noel Noa’s number one fan or something, shouldn’t he be freaking out?
“This year global sects will join us in these endeavours,” Anri smiled, Rin quickly started paying attention to her once more. “Therefore, the demons summoned by the portals are not limited to
That sounds like a terrible idea. Even more terrible considering that demons are going to hijack the portals, rendering the safety precautions useless and stranding all the disciples in a demon filled hell.
Rin’s breath hitched, his jaw clenched tight. Damn it. He hadn’t planned for this—not even close. What if his supplies ran out? The safety aids, the survival drills—he’d brushed them off in his previous world like they didn’t matter. Now he wished he hadn’t.
His thoughts spiraled, heart pounding in his ears. Shit, what should I do now?
A hand touched Rin’s, snapping him out of his panic. He turned over to see Yoichi.
“You…” Rin parted his lips. “Didn’t I tell you to pay attention to Anri-sama?”
“I am.” Yoichi responded, giving him a confident grin.
“Then why are you holding my hand?”
“It helps me concentrate.”
Rin sighed, looking back towards the front, letting the matter go. He didn’t want to be too noisy and attract attention. Panicking won’t help now.
“Therefore, we need to discuss safety precautions we have set in place and expect everyone to follow,” Rin tuned in to Anri’s words once more. He could hear some groans in the crowd—clearly finding it boring. Rin, on the other hand, listened to the words seriously.
Emergency flares, safe zones, mapped food, water and medicine sources—all of these were discussed in the novel. Either way Rin paid attention to Anri’s recitation of them because who knew when this would be helpful?
“Psst.” Yoichi bumped Rin’s shoulder with a sly grin.
“What now?” Rin shot him a sideways glance.
“You’re watching this like your life depends on it.”
Rin shrugged. Truth be told it did to a degree. “It might actually come in handy.”
Yoichi raised a brow, feigning innocence. “C’mon, what could possibly go wrong with half the world’s sect leaders in one place?”
Rin sighed, lips twitching into a half-smile. If only he knew…
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
To his disappointment the U20s match didn't begin immediately, no. It starts off with a banquet. An over the top, clearly divided by ranks and status, and useless banquet.
Opulence pressed in from all sides—the walls shimmered with gold, almost blinding in the brilliance of the lighting. It was so bright, Rin felt a headache creeping in. All around him was a flurry of movement: people mingling, chatting, weaving between grand tables overflowing with food and drink.
Rin had totally forgotten about this.
Rin wondered how he had even forgotten this because this event was the very beginning of Yoichi’s romance with Sae. On the bright side, with Yoichi keeping Sae busy, he’ll be able to avoid Sae easily.
Not that he needs to avoid Sae, the guy would probably ignore his existence now that he thinks about it…
Speaking of Yoichi—yeah, nowhere to be seen. Then again, Rin couldn’t really see anyone through the sea of strangers. That’s when it hit him: he was completely, undeniably… lost.
How did this happen? Simple: sheer social incompetence. One moment, he was walking with his sectmates; the next, the crowd hit him like a wave, his brain hit pause, and poof—everyone was gone. Classic.
Now he was lurking in a corner like some socially anxious plant, the human equivalent of decorative furniture. All that was missing was a sign that read: "Lost. Please return to Blue Lock Sect Leaders."
Rin suppressed a sigh, swirling the liquid in his glass. He didn’t actually know what it was, he’d just picked it up because he felt too awkward standing in the corner empty handed.
“Did you hear? Apparently the reason why the international sect leaders are here is because they’re looking for disciples to recruit!”
Rin’s ears perked up. Recruitment?
Isn’t that supposed to occur in the next arc?
“Oh yeah! Isn’t that weird sect getting a lot of attention from the international sect masters?”
Weird sect? Are they talking about Blue Lock?
“Yeah! I heard Isagi Yoichi is getting attention from Noel Noa himself!”
“Isagi Yoichi…? Who’s that?”
“It’s that small plain looking guy that was hanging around— oh wait he’s over there!”
Rin quickly raised his head, following where that NPC was pointing. His eyes settled on Yoichi, engaged in conversation with a tall young man whose long blonde hair was tipped in striking blue. The boy exuded an effortless charm, tinged with a hint of arrogance. Standing beside him was a slightly shorter figure, his brown hair accented with soft pink tips, wearing a smile that reminded Rin oddly of a mischievous ferret.
Michael Kaiser and Alexis Ness. He would recognize those two anywhere.
What was he doing with them when he should be with Sae?
Rin was quick on his feet, quickly slithering through the crowd.
“Yoichi,” He called out. Whatever conversation Yoichi was having with Kaiser seized at the moment. Yoichi turned back to look at him.
Rin’s eyes widened in surprise, Yoichi looked rather…disheartened? Rin’s brows furrowed, his eyes quickly going over to Kaiser.
Michael Kaiser was an interesting love interest and definitely one of the most beloved. The dynamic between Kaiser and Yoichi was so interesting that Rin had lowkey shipped the two as well.
A hateful rivalry accompanied by undeniable admiration. The author’s typically lukewarm romance blossomed into something breathtakingly vivid whenever Kaiser and Yoichi were involved.
So why did Yoichi look so...meek? Sure, they had their rivalry, but neither ever backed down—unless something truly cutting was said.
“Rin...” Yoichi greeted, his voice sounded meeker than it usually does. The vulnerability in it made Rin’s brow furrow deeper. What could Kaiser have said to shake Yoichi like that? Without thinking, Rin stepped closer, planting himself firmly beside Yoichi, his eyes narrowing as they fixed on Kaiser and Ness.
“Rin?” Kaiser raised a brow, smirking in amusement, clearly not perturbed by Yoichi’s vulnerability. “Oh, you must be the little Itoshi everyone’s talking about. The number one, eh?”
“Kaiser,” Rin’s eyes flicked over him, calm but piercing.
“Ah, so you know me. That’s… encouraging,” Kaiser said, his smile laced with subtle disdain. He lifted his cup, toasting. “Here’s hoping you’re as impressive as the rumors—or at least entertaining enough to keep us watching.”
Kaiser downed the drink, clearly amused at his own joke. One that neither Rin nor Yoichi found amusing.
Kaiser’s gaze landed on Yoichi once more, voice laced with biting sarcasm. “You were all but barking before, but the moment little Itoshi arrives, suddenly you’re the one whimpering. Charming.”
Rin’s eyes narrowed, seeing through the jab for what it was—just a hollow taunt aimed at Yoichi. After all, the protagonist could never be two-faced.
“You—”
“Kaiser,” Ness, who had been silent during the entire exchange, finally spoke up. “Noa’s calling for us.”
“Is that so?” Kaiser’s languid gaze flickered over to Ness before looking back at them. “Oh how unfortunate and here I was enjoying our little conversation. Let’s talk soon…Yoichi and little Rin.”
Rin clicked his tongue, already ticked off by the asshole. He was a fun character to read but an awful one to interact with.
“Yoichi, are you okay?” Rin quickly turned to him, concern softening his voice as he saw Yoichi steady himself.
“I’m fine,” Yoichi replied with a gentle smile, eyes warm. “Just caught off guard for a moment. Don’t worry about me.”
Rin hesitated, then nodded slowly. If Yoichi said he was alright, Rin would trust it.
“But… where were you?” Yoichi’s brow furrowed slightly. “I looked everywhere for you.”
“I…got lost. You—don’t laugh at me!”
“Pfft—I’m not laughing! Ouch!”
Rin's elbow squared right into Yoichi’s arm.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Bonus POV: Michael Kaiser
“This event marks the start of our collaboration with the Blue Lock sect,” Kaiser rested his cheek against his palm, barely paying attention to whatever Noa was rambling about.
“Ego Jinpachi has sent us battle footage of their disciples,” Noa continued, standing. “The videos will play here—feel free to watch if you’re interested.” He gave a nod. “I’ll take my leave then.”
Normally, Kaiser wouldn’t waste a second on something so dull. But if they were to fight alongside these disciples, he might as well stick around.
Ness rose from the seat beside him. “Kaiser, you’re staying?”
Kaiser’s voice was thick with indifference as he replied, “Might as well see what Blue Lock is bringing to the table.” A sly smirk crept onto his lips. “Let’s find out which ones I’ll be crushing.”
Ness hesitated, then nodded. “Alright, I’ll get you some water.”
Kaiser hummed absentmindedly, eyes glued to the screen. The footage played in sequence, and the first disciple to appear was Itoshi Rin.
“Oh?” Kaiser raised an eyebrow, leaning in. Itoshi? Like Itoshi Sae? As he watched Ego’s clips, each one was a display of utter devastation. He had to admit—the guy was a monster genius.
The next few videos were impressive, but none quite captured Kaiser’s interest. By the time the third disciple’s—Tabito Karasu’s—footage ended, Ness had returned, quietly handing Kaiser a glass of water. Kaiser accepted it without breaking his gaze from the screen.
Minutes stretched on, and boredom began to settle in. He idly swirled the water in his glass, fighting the urge to stand. Just as he was about to give up, the video of the fifteenth disciple, Isagi Yoichi, began to play.
Ness’s eyes flicked to Kaiser, watching his reaction with a curious intensity that caught Kaiser off guard. He feigned indifference which caused Ness’s attention to shift back to the screen, fixated on Yoichi’s performance.
A reaction like that—for number fifteen? Kaiser’s curiosity piqued. He decided to stay and watch.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Kaiser felt no regret.
That man… was an absolute force of nature.
His fury against the mononoke wasn’t just fierce—it was inhuman. He didn’t seem interested in simply defeating them; he wanted to annihilate, to utterly pulverize.
“Yoichi Isagi,” Kaiser murmured, the name rolling off his tongue, intrigue dripping in his voice. Ness glanced over.
“I want to meet him,” Kaiser declared.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
"Yoichi," Kaiser murmured, his fingers lightly tilting the boy’s chin upward. Up close, he was taller than expected—more presence than the screen had captured. Kaiser’s smirk curved lazily. "I came here to meet you."
Yoichi met his gaze—not with the surprise Kaiser had half-expected, but with a cool indifference that only deepened his curiosity. In one swift motion, Yoichi knocked his hand away.
“Don’t get too close, Kaiser,” he said, voice low and edged with threat. The same wild glint in his eyes from the video flickered now in real time.
Kaiser let out a soft chuckle, retracting his hand. “Tch. So cold. I only came to offer my admiration—you’ve caught my eye, and not many do.”
“I don’t want your admiration,” Yoichi replied flatly.
“Is that so?” Kaiser tilted his head, about to add another snarky remark only to be interrupted.
“Yoichi,” Kaiser glanced up, eyes landing on a striking figure—long, dark green hair that shimmered like ink in the light, and soft teal eyes laced with quiet concern.
Ah, so this was the famed number one.
He hadn’t seemed quite so… delicate on screen.
“Rin…” Yoichi murmured, his voice barely above a whisper, laced with tenderness. His gaze softened, practically glowing with affection. The fierce, untamed energy from earlier had melted away—replaced by something quiet, gentle.
Oh? A lovesick puppy.
Kaiser’s gaze briefly shifted to Ness, who looked as though he were about to speak—only to fall silent. His eyes were locked onto Rin, not casually, but with an intense focus.
Kaiser’s brow twitched ever so slightly, though he chose not to comment. He turned back to his exchange with Rin and Yoichi, carrying on the conversation with practiced ease.
Still, he found himself glancing at Ness now and then—catching that same unwavering stare aimed at Rin.
And for reasons he couldn’t quite name, it irked him.
“What’s with you?” Kaiser asked once they were far enough from Yoichi and Rin.
Ness blinked, feigning innocence. “What do you mean?”
“You were staring at Rin the whole time,” Kaiser said coolly, eyes narrowing.
“Oh.” Ness glanced away, too quickly. “I just thought he looked familiar, that’s all.”
Kaiser didn’t buy it. Not with that evasive look. But he let it slide—for now.
Whatever. It’s not like it concerned him.
He rolled his shoulders, walking ahead. Time to see what that annoying master of theirs wanted now.
Notes:
Yukimiya: So...you and Isagi huh?
Rin: Kys.─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Isagi acting completely different with Rin and him
Kaiser: ...Is this bitch bipolar?─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Remember when I asked you guys in a previous author's note on whether or not you wanted the U20s first or the international groups...well I ended up doing none of the above!! Say hello to Kaiser and Ness!
And hello Isarin!! I feel like I haven't written their moments in a hot minute. Guys I swear the romance is going to be existent it's just taking a backseat rn.
Actually this wasn't planned. I was going to do them separately. But I got an idea so this is how it's going to be!! Unfortunately any time I try to make something one chapter it becomes like a million words so this will definitely be split up into multiple chapters.
Thank you to my GOAT, numberfiftyone. I literally brainstorm like 90% of things with them, they're my human storyboard. Where would I be without them? In the plot hole trenches, that's where.
Sigh...sometimes I get a new idea and wish I could rewrite the entire thing but then realize that I haven't just written 1 chapter but actually around 96k words and then I want to give up on life.
Talking about giving up on life, writing Kaiser nearly made me want to. Why does the guy has so much personality and pizzaz, I have none of them. If Kaiser is a mirage of blue roses, I am a singular black sock left behind a trash can in a creepy alleyway. I do NOT know how to write this guy's banter please send help.
Literally sent the most embarrassing draft to numberfiftyone and now I wish to change my legal name to Jimbob and move to New Zealand and become a farmer.
Yk when your scenes are just so much better visualized than worded?? That was me for most of this chapter. In times like that I wish that I had actual artistic capabilities but no anytime I pick up a pencil to draw something it looks like I'm those mentally disturbed kids in horror movies that draw ghosts and demons in their family pictures.
Anyways this became a very off topic rant. Thank you all so much for reading and commenting!! I love listening to you guys' thoughts and I really appreciate you guys reading this :p
Thanks for reading!!
Chapter 16: Chapter 16: Great Whites and Owls
Summary:
Let the U20s commence.
Notes:
Haii guys!! Sorry this chapter took like forever. I'm really struggling with how to write this arc ngl....but it's out nonetheless!!
Also teeny background knowledge: Kuraokomi is an mythical ice dragon/deity in Japanese folklore
Anyways without further ado, happy reading!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Isagi nursed his side as they looked around for the others, clearly being theatrical to make Rin feel bad.
Rin was tempted to hit him with his elbow once more.
“There’s so many people…” Rin mumbled, crinkling his nose. The place was filled to the brim with teenagers and young adults—all in a mess of tangled limbs, too loud chatter, and obnoxious stares.
“Yeah and this is only the elite that were allowed to enter the banquet,” Yoichi added, shooting Rin a helpless smile. “Can’t imagine how packed the arena will be with all the disciples there.”
Rin pursed his lips at that. More people will suffer during the demon attack—Rin looked away, rubbing the back of his neck.
Yoichi, most likely misunderstanding his distress for nervousness, attempted to distract him. “It’s pretty warm here, how about we go get a drink?”
Rin nodded, trailing behind Yoichi—though it was rather hard to keep track of the boy. After all the boy was rather…well he wasn’t short, it was just Rin was tall. You can’t have the protagonist’s rival be anything but perfect after all or else they won’t be as satisfying to crush.
Rin grabbed onto the hem of Yoichi’s sleeve, making Yoichi stop in his tracks. Rin nearly crashed into Yoichi due to the sudden stop—his lips curled down. “C’mon, continue. You’re blocking the path.”
Yoichi seemed to snap out of whatever trance he was in and quickly shuffled down. Though his neck had become rather red…as if set on fire. Not that Rin was intently looking at his neck or anything—
“You’re red.” Rin observed, his eyes trailing up and seeing the subtle red of Yoichi’s cheeks.
“Really? Must be really warm I guess, haha.” Yoichi let out an awkward chuckle.
“Is it?” Rin raised a brow, before smirking. Taking the opportunity to tease the boy. “Can’t handle a little heat, golden boy?”
“Oh shut up, Kuraokami’s disciple.” Yoichi rolled his eyes.
Yet the redness didn’t subside.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
They had gotten their drinks—or more like Yoichi had gotten his. And soon after he had been whisked away as curious and attentive gazes approached him—trying to size up the disciples who had gained the interest of the best cultivator in the world.
Rin hadn’t bothered tagging along and he doesn’t think Yoichi even noticed his quiet departure. He seemed a bit caught up in talking to a foreign disciple who was currently making heart eyes at him.
He would’ve felt bad if the sight wasn’t so god damn hilarious. The girl crept toward Yoichi with the persistence of a horror game NPC. Every time he took a step back, she matched it like it was part of her code. It felt less like a normal conversation and more like he’d accidentally triggered a cutscene where the jump scare was just her ignoring his personal space.
He watched from the corner, leaning onto a wall, making sure to keep his eye on Yoichi. It would be a pain in the ass to be stuck without anyone familiar in sight…again.
“This place is looking fancy! Hey Sae, wanna dance with me?”
Rin nearly jumped off the wall at the familiar boisterous voice. He quickly whipped his neck around, nearly cracking it at the speed he whipped it at.
He saw the familiar blonde and pink hair next to…
Sae.
Rin quickly turned around, wanting to walk off. Fuck being near someone familiar, he needed to get away before he gets noticed by that demon or worse his brother—
“Oh, isn’t that Rinrin?”
Fuck.
Is it too late to run now?
“Rinrin! Long time no see!”
Rin already felt the presence of Shidou behind him…yeah there’s no way Rin’s escaping him. He, with a lot of grace mind you, turned around slowly.
“Yeah it’s been a while,” Rin’s amicable response was cut short by his glare. “Because you disappeared out of nowhere.”
“Awh Rinrin, you noticed?” Shidou faux cooed, his voice so artificially sweet it made Rin want to vomit ON Shidou. As amusing as it would be to see his reaction, he had more decency than that (unlike a certain someone).
"Well, it’s hard to not notice you’re gone when you’re the reason our dorm has a noise curfew.”
“Touché,” Shidou tilted his head to the side, smiling brightly regardless of Rin’s glare. “I got picked up by the U20s team to fight with them.”
Rin stared for a second…though there was something like that wasn’t there? In the novel, Sae had taken interest in Shidou’s talents, only agreeing to participate in the U20s to see his potential. Sae had hoped that Shidou would show him a fight that went against his expectations.
Though in the end, it was Yoichi that fulfilled that hope.
“Eh, you’re not as surprised as I thought you’d be?” Shidou frowned, as if he were looking forward to Rin’s surprise. “Did Ego tell you?”
“Did you expect me to gasp in surprise?” Rin scoffed. “No, he didn’t.”
“Oh, right. I forgot about your whole emotionless thing,” Shidou theatrically sighed. “Recently you’ve been so soft and fluffy I thought that—”
“You’re asking to get stabbed.” Rin clicked his tongue, his nose crinkled in disgust.
Soft and fluffy…Rin nearly shuddered at that.
Shidou seemed amused but didn’t push it like he usually would. Instead he looked around as if searching for someone.
“Hey, where’s the rest of you?” Shidou asked, peaking over his shoulder as if Rin could be hiding someone behind him.
“What do you mean?” Rin’s brows furrowed as he looked Shidou up and down. Had the guy gone insane in the few weeks he hadn’t seen him?
“You know Isagi, your puppy. Other half. Whatever y’all call each other, where’s he?”
“What the fuck—”
“Shidou.” The apathetic tone pierced through the, mostly, amicable atmosphere.
Rin felt as if his body had locked itself, freezing on spot. Shit, why did he come over so quickly? He didn’t even get a chance to escape.
“Sae-chan!” Shidou, oblivious or pretending to be oblivious towards the tension between Rin and Sae, cheerfully greeted him. “Come to say hello to your baby bro? Then I’ll leave you two be!”
“Wait–!” Rin outstretched his hand, hoping to grab onto Shidou and force him to stay with him. But Shidou was too fast, scurrying off like the rat he is. Rin frowned, stubbornly watching Shidou flee as if staring enough was going to bring him back.
“Rin.”
Rin didn’t want to look over.
He looked over anyway.
Rin felt as if the breath in his lungs had been punched out once more. Even though this was his second time seeing Sae, he couldn’t get over how close this…character looked to his actual brother.
He’s just a character. Get over yourself.
Although Rin looked up at Sae, he didn’t dare say anything. He didn’t trust his voice to respond without trembling. And his head drew a complete blank on what he wanted to say to Sae.
They stood there. In awkward silence. Staring at each other.
“You…” Sae broke the silence first, scanning over him with a quiet contemplative gaze. “Have you been well?”
Rin blinked.
What?
“I heard you qi deviated shortly after my visit,” Sae said, averting his eyes. He looked so awkward. His nii-chan looked so awkward. “Are you feeling better?
Rin shook his head. Snap out of this, this isn’t your nii-chan, this is just a character.
“You haven’t?” Sae’s voice interrupted his internal scolding. Rin looked up to see Sae’s brows furrowed in concern. “Then you shouldn’t be here—”
“I’m fine!” Rin’s voice sharply cut through before Sae could start scolding him about his recklessness again. He internally winced, his voice coming off too sharp.
“I’m fine.” Rin repeated, softening his voice.
“...Alright.”
Another beat of awkward silence. They stared at each other, both feeling awfully misplaced.
“Then I’ll get going–”
“Isagi, huh?”
“What?”
“I heard you’ve been getting rather close to Isagi.”
Rin felt rather baffled at the direction of this conversation. Why were they suddenly talking about Yoichi?
Oh, wait. Isn’t this event a turning point for Sae and Yoichi? The first time Yoichi caught Sae’s attention?
Out of all the love interests, Sae wasn’t one of Rin’s favorites. But they were still a cute pairing…
Surely, this would help with the world building task right? If Rin were to encourage Sae to reach out to Yoichi?
“Not…really.” Rin quietly responded, not wanting to be caught up in any harem jealousy.
“I heard you call him by his first name.” Sae responded, clearly not believing him. “You seem to enjoy this company.”
“I don’t.” Rin denied, shooting down the idea. “He’s just…tolerable.”
Sae liked tolerable people right? Though Rin didn’t exactly know what tolerable was in his eyes. Naturally the main character would fit the description but that’s because he’s one of the love interests. He didn’t find anyone else tolerable.
“Tolerable?” Sae raised a brow, looking towards Yoichi. “You find him tolerable?”
Rin followed Sae’s gaze to Yoichi before quickly looking back to Sae. Too bad his expression was too neutral, he couldn’t gauge his emotions out.
But he had faith in the main character’s charm. Surely Sae feels a little interested? Or why else would he talk to him about Yoichi?
“Yeah, he’s…”
How could Rin even explain Yoichi? His quiet patience, unwavering and ever-gentle, bore the weight of everything Rin hurled his way—both in jest and in fury—without a word of complaint. There was a softness to him, a smile that shimmered with kindness unspoken, offered freely to the world without ever asking for anything in return. And beneath that gentleness burned a fire—fierce and unyielding—a resolve to rise above every expectation, to reach heights others couldn’t even dream of. His very existence had been written by a tender, deliberate hand—an author crafting him with reverence, shaping him into something achingly flawless.
“He’s kind.” Rin said after a pause too long. His voice shedding with unspoken emotion. “And his skills aren’t too lukewarm, he makes for a decent rival.”
“Nice…” Sae repeated quietly before looking at Rin. “I see. Well…I guess your choice isn’t bad.”
…
Huh?
“Though you should take it slow, you’re rather young. There’s no need to hurry.” Sae looked a bit pained, his voice strained.
“Wait what?”
“From what I heard from the demon, the boy seems rather attentive and seems to like you quite a bit so—”
“Wait, you misunderstood!” Rin's voice reached a pitch that he didn’t think he could reach, not after puberty that is, but surprises are in order. Sae seemed to greatly misunderstand him? “We’re not—he doesn’t—”
“It’s okay Rin, you don’t need to hide it from me.” Sae, still looking pained, comforted. His voice purposefully softened as if trudging through an uncomfortable experience.
“NO, no, no. I’m not hiding anything. There’s nothing going on and he doesn’t even like me–”
“Who doesn’t like you?” Of course Yoichi had to come just at this moment! Rin looked around to see Yoichi smiling at him, his eyes a touch too cold. Though the coldness Rin picked up disappeared quickly.
Huh.
“Ah, hello. You must be Itoshi Sae, I’m Rin’s friend.” Yoichi smiled, directing his attention towards Sae, greeting politely. Rin too looked between the two, eager to see the sparks described in the book!
Sae said nothing, his eyes drifting over Yoichi with quiet calculation. Yoichi didn’t budge, his gaze sharp, unwavering.
What... is this atmosphere?
This wasn’t the tender, slow-burn tension of the novel. No dreamy music, no soft blushing. It felt more like a storm about to break—two predators cloaked in civility, exchanging smiles, on Yoichi’s part, sharp enough to cut.
“Sae-chan!” And another one comes along. Why is it that his conversations always get interrupted?
Though he can’t find it in himself to be too upset, after all the whole atmosphere was rather awkward and Rin was no ice-breaker. At least Shidou could work his magic and loosen everybody up.
Wait no. This is bad. Aren’t Sae and Shidou love rivals? Wouldn’t this just make the atmosphere worse?
“Sae-chan, they’ve got salted kombucha! Come on!” Shidou chirped, latching onto Sae’s arm and all but hauling him away. Sae didn’t protest, sparing the two of them a disinterested glance before letting himself be led off. As they walked away, Shidou threw Rin a quick wink, like it was all under control. Rin exhaled, his shoulders sinking with quiet relief.
Rin takes back anything bad he said about Shidou ever.
“What were you two talking about?” Yoichi asked, curiosity in his voice.
“No one. He was just rambling,” Rin replied sharply, finally turning to face him.
“Hmm? Sounded pretty entertaining to me.” Yoichi grinned, tilting his head slightly. “Looks like your brother’s caught wind of your secret admirer.”
He looked far too smug about it. Rin doubted that smile would last if he knew he was the one Sae had been referring to.
“Stop paying attention to unnecessary things, idiot. Let’s go before another group of foreign disciples flirt with you.”
“Okay…okay.”
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Rin yawned into his hand, the muted sun rays doing nothing to wake or warm him. He stood outside in line with the other Blue Lock disciples.
He’d spent most of last night contemplating why Sae had approached him and what gave him such a wrong impression about his and Yoichi’s relationship. He wondered what nonsense Shidou spouted to him. He takes it back. He stands by every mean thing he said about Shidou.
“Good morning everyone,” Anri’s voice bellowed through the…arena? Stadium? Open field? Rin wasn’t sure how to describe the area around him, especially considering his eyes were half shut. “Today is the day of the U20s, over the course of four days, your missions and challenges shall change and increase in difficulty.”
“Due to foreign participants, rather than remaining in your respective sects, we have decided to make teams.” Anri announced, the holographic projection behind her lit up, showing various mascots.
An owl, a snake, a bear, a tiger, and a…bunny?
Surrounded by fierce, wild animals… and then there’s a bunny. Rin couldn’t help but feel a little insulted at the thought. If they started handing out team names and he got stuck on “Team Bunny” while everyone else got cool predators, he might actually walk out.
Aren’t these too few teams? There’s so many people…how would you even keep track of your team members if everyone was divided into mere five teams?
“Everyone, please take a look at your translation bracelets.”
Rin glanced down, turning the bracelet to see the back—and there it was… a bunny, neatly engraved.
Of course. The one thing he’d been complaining about. Just his luck.
“These animals will determine which landscape you’re sent to,” Anri announced. “Once there, you’ll be divided into teams.”
That actually made sense. It’d be easier to organize that way—and they’d be able to cover more ground.
Portals shimmered into existence beside them, each marked by a floating mascot above. Rin glanced around—every sect had its own portal. His eyes landed on the pink one, complete with a hovering bunny.
“Please proceed through your designated portals.”
With a sigh, Rin stepped forward. He didn’t bother looking back—just walked straight into the portal.
The world warped around him, melting into a swirl of blinding colors. Rin squeezed his eyes shut, the brightness pounding at his skull like a drum. His footing felt weightless, as if he were drifting—and only when he felt solid ground beneath him again did he dare to open his eyes.
Eugh…that was a horrible experience.
He’d landed in the middle of an evergreen forest, though Rin spotted an open field not far off. Maybe the mascots were somehow tied to the biomes they were dropped into. Then again, bunnies lived in all sorts of places—so that didn’t exactly narrow things down. Still, an evergreen forest felt oddly appropriate for someone with water-based abilities like his.
Rin supposes he got lucky again.
He looked around, trying to spot familiar faces. Though he mostly saw NPCs who weren’t described in the novel.
There’s no way that he’s the only one here from the Blue Lock sect…right? Statistically that should be impossible…
It was then that he caught sight of a familiar head of pink hair, neatly braided to one side—Kurona Ranze.
Kurona had been another one of Rin’s favorite love interests. His chemistry with the protagonist—both on and off the field—was unmatched. There was a gentle, quiet warmth to him that made him all the more endearing.
Rin weaved through the crowd until he reached the pink-haired boy. “Kurona.”
Kurona turned, his wide pink eyes blinking in surprise—clearly not expecting to see Rin here. Then again, Rin hadn’t expected to run into him either.
“Have you seen anyone else from our sect?” Rin asked, his gaze scanning the crowd. Kurona silently shook his head.
The truth was, he felt a little awkward. He’d never actually spoken to Kurona before, and he couldn’t recall any meaningful interactions between them in the novel either.
He had no idea how to approach this guy. So they stood in awkward silence, both scanning the crowd for familiar faces.
“Isn’t that…Igaguri?” Kurona raised his hand, pointing towards the middle of a huge heap of disciples. Rin blinked, not being able to spot him.
“Where?” Rin craned his neck.
“There—bald guy, crouching like the world just ended, ended.”
Rin tilted his head down and finally spotted him: Igaguri, hunched over and gripping his head in dramatic despair. If the guy had hair, he’d be yanking it out by the fistful.
“Do you want to call him over?” Rin asked, though he was already hoping the answer was no. The swarm of people around Igaguri wasn’t exactly inviting…
“Not really…”
“So, we just watch him get trampled?”
“Yeah.”
Rin let out a quiet breath of relief. Thank god. He had zero interest in wading through that mob—or yelling across the field like a lunatic.
“Attention all disciples in the Evergreen Forest!” Anri’s voice bellowed throughout the field, quieting the chaos of the area. “You shall be split into teams. Please enter your team’s designated area.”
Just then, a holographic screen flickered to life, displaying team numbers alongside player names—and their… icons? They were tiny caricatures, cartoonish sketches that looked pretty goofy, to be honest.
Rin’s eyes moved across the teams until he found his. Team four, and—
“Oh,” he muttered in realization. “We’re on the same team.”
“Yeah, yeah,” Kurona replied, eyes still fixed on the screen.
Rin continued scanning through the rest of the lineup. NPC 1. NPC 2 from Barcha. NPC 3. Wait, wasn’t that Miroku Darai? One of the U-20 players? Great, just Rin’s luck. That would be a pain. NPC 4 from Ubers. NPC 5. Huh, Igaguri’s here too. What are the odds? NPC 6 from Manshine. NPC 7 from Unknown Japanese Sect. And finally—
Alexis Ness.
It wasn’t a bad lineup. Half the team were strangers to him, and the ones he did recognize weren’t too shabby. Still, he figured it was best to hold off on any real judgment—whatever challenge they were about to face would reveal what the team was really made of.
“Everyone has been dispersed throughout the biome,” Anri announced. “Your first challenge is to regroup at your team’s base. Be cautious—this area is inhabited by demonic entities, spirits, and monsters.”
So basically, anything in this Conference could turn into a challenge? That’s pretty cool.
“Best of luck to you all.”
“Well, looks like we’ve gotta go get Igaguri,” Kurona said, glancing over at him with what looked like mild disappointment.
Rin let out a huff—somewhere between a laugh and a sigh.
“Yeah, seems like it.”
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
“So…” Igaguri broke the silence between the three as they trudged through the forest.
The location they were given was no location at all. They had been given a riddle. Yes, very creative.
I rise where sacred whispers call. A towering heart, above them all. Foxes dance and tengu glide, along the forests on my side. Shrines cling gently to my face. A holy, time-worn, ancient place. The gods have walked my stony height—
What am I, touched by sky and light?
Kurona had figured out that their destination was a mountain. Using the map—conveniently provided by the bracelet, which turned out to be far more useful than just a translator—they navigated toward the only mountain in the region, nestled deep in the heart of the forest.
Was this terrain actually possible in nature? Probably not. Though biomes are man made, specifically designed to pose a challenge to the disciples. So logic doesn’t have to weigh heavily on the design. As long as it’s a real pain in the ass for the disciples, that’s all that matters.
“Do you guys have a plan or something…?” Igaguri asked, clearly feeling rather awkward with the cold atmosphere.
“We don’t know enough to make a plan, plan.” Kurona responded deadpan.
“Ah. Right.”
Silence settled over them again.
But it didn’t last—Igaguri soon found something to talk about. Rin replied now and then, though he mostly stayed quiet. Kurona wasn’t much more talkative. Still, Igaguri didn’t seem bothered by carrying the conversation on his own.
So far, nothing had crossed their path—hopefully, it would stay that way.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
It did not stay that way.
Rin stared up at Igaguri who was being hung upside down by the ankles. He could hear Kurona sigh beside him.
Igaguri had walked himself into the easiest trap known to man—the trap of a clotbloom.
A mythical creature in the novel. It spreads its tentacles across large swaths of forest floor, lying in wait. The ends of these tentacles are pressure-sensitive—stepping on one triggers a whip-like reaction.
Victims are quickly snared and yanked upward, suspended by their ankles. Once hung, the Clotbloom waits. Its goal is not immediate consumption—it suspends prey until blood pools and clots in the head and upper body, softening tissues and slowing movement.
Once the prey is sufficiently weakened, thinner feeding tendrils slither down the length of the body, penetrating skin and muscle. These tendrils inject digestive enzymes and absorb nutrients, effectively beginning the feeding process while the victim is still alive and conscious.
A rather…grotesque creature. Yet also an easily avoidable one if you’re cautious. Something that Igaguri proved himself not to be.
“Can we just leave him?” Kurona asked, half-joking… or so Rin hoped.
“I heard that!” Igaguri snapped. “Don’t listen to him, Rin—please get me down!”
“No one would ever know…” Kurona added, leaning in toward Rin with an exaggerated whisper, clearly enjoying himself.
“We’re literally being filmed live, Kurona,” Rin replied, barely hiding a smirk.
With a quick motion, he unsheathed his katana and sliced through the tendril suspending Igaguri.
“Yow!” Igaguri hit the ground with all the grace of a dropped sack.
“Watch your step from now on,” Rin said, already turning to walk ahead.
Kurona followed, and Igaguri scrambled to his feet, brushing himself off before hurrying to catch up.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
With a single, fluid motion, Rin’s katana flashed through the air—clean and precise. The yokai's head slipped from its shoulders before it even realized it had been struck. He slid the blade back into its sheath with a quiet click, already turning away.
The deeper they ventured into the forest, the more monsters emerged from the shadows—creeping, snarling, waiting. But they were nothing more than pests. Low-level threats. Rin cut through them effortlessly, oneshotting them all. Is this how video game protagonists feel where they’re too OP for their opponent?
A raindrop kissed his cheek. He glanced up as more followed—gentle at first, soft patters landing on his skin.
“It’s getting dark,” Rin said, eyes scanning the dense treeline in hopes of seeing a cave. “We should make camp. Let’s find a cave and wait out the rain. We move again once it clears.”
Kurona gave a nod, sliding his katana back into its sheath. Nearby, Igaguri—sheltering beneath a tree to avoid the rain—nodded as well. Only two yokai had appeared, both quickly dispatched by Kurona and Rin. There hadn’t been any need for him to step in.
Using their maps they were able to locate a cave nearby. Rin felt that everything so far had been too easy…perhaps the rest of the challenges will be harder. Too bad they won’t get the opportunity to complete every challenge when the demons start teleporting in.
Rin absentmindedly grabbed a log he deemed suitable for firewood, tucking it under his left arm. Noticing this, Kurona quietly followed his lead, bending down to gather some wood of his own as they continued toward the cave.
Rin straightened, eyes flicking toward the cave ahead. They’d need shelter before the rain got worse. He looked at the one person who wasn’t doing anything useful.
“Igaguri. Go check the cave.”
“Wha—me?” Igaguri flinched, eyes going wide like a deer in headlights. He looked at the cave like it might swallow him whole. “I-I mean, yeah, okay! I’ll check it out!”
Rin didn’t sigh, but he wanted to, then turned his attention back to collecting wood beside Kurona, the two moving in quiet coordination.
“We’ll need food too,” Kurona said, glancing up with his usual calm. “I can bring the firewood back and get the fire started—if you want to handle the hunting.”
Rin nodded, a faint smile tugging at his lips. “Yeah, that works.”
The moment was quiet, easy. Kurona’s steady presence had a way of smoothing things out without trying. Rin didn’t say it out loud, but the thought was there—he’s always dependable. Another reason why Rin liked Kurona as a love interest. Not only was he reliable but also competent.
He didn’t wait around for orders. Nor did he laze around. He just understood.
Rin handed the firewood over to Kurona and set off to hunt. He’d only hunted once before—at a summer camp in the forest. Why he’d gone back then, he wasn’t entirely sure. Something about it had caught his interest. Plus, they played football a lot, which didn’t hurt.
He silently thanked his fourteen-year-old self for signing up. And with Ren’s muscle memory still guiding his movements in battle and training, Rin figured he could trust it to help him hunt too… right?
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Rin could indeed rely on Ren’s muscle memory—he returned carrying two rabbits. He’d also foraged some berries and mushrooms, a skill he owed to that summer camp long ago. It wasn’t a feast, but it would have to do.
Inside the cave, warmth embraced him. Much needed warmth after the rain had all but soaked his clothes. The firelight danced softly across the stone and clay walls, easing the cold, hard atmosphere. Igaguri sat close to the flames while Kurona busied himself sharpening his katana.
“Oh, Rin! You’re back!” Igaguri called out the moment he spotted him. Kurona glanced up too, offering a silent nod of greeting.
“I brought rabbits,” Rin said, holding up the two by their ears. He felt a pang of guilt but reminded himself it was necessary. “And some mushrooms and berries,” he added, lifting a small pouch.
“I can cook,” Igaguri eagerly volunteered. “You two just leave it to me!”
Kurona blinked, surprised but nodded in thanks. “Thank you.”
Rin didn’t argue—he wasn’t exactly sure how to cook rabbits. He set the game down on the floor beside the pouch, relieved to hand it over to them.
Kurona abruptly stood up from where he sat.
“Where are you headed?” Rin asked.
“Too much energy, energy,” Kurona replied simply. “I want to take a walk.”
Rin frowned. It wasn’t exactly safe at this hour. He trusted Kurona could handle himself, but getting into trouble now would be a problem.
“Then I’ll come with you,” Rin said, brushing dust off his hands.
Kurona gave a quick nod, and the two of them stepped outside together.
The cool air caressed his face once more, contrasting the warmth of the cave in a refreshing way. The two walked side by side quietly, walking through the heavy greenery of the forest.
They walked in silence. It felt comforting but at the same time awkward. Rin wanted to say something but he wasn’t exactly sure what to say.
“Do you like wolves?” Kurona asked out of nowhere, breaking the quiet between them.
Rin blinked, caught off guard. “They’re fine, I guess. I don’t really have strong feelings about them.” He glanced at Kurona, curious. “Why do you ask?”
Kurona kicked a pebble without meeting his eyes. “I don’t know. Thought they’d suit you. You’re intimidating, strong... wolves are the same—intimidating and strong, strong.”
“Oh,” Rin said, considering. It wasn’t a bad guess. Given his lowkey emo vibe, it made sense people would think he’d be into something as edgy as wolves. “I actually like owls more,” he added quietly.
“Really? Why?” Kurona tilted his head to the side, peering up at him with his wide pink eyes.
Why does Rin like owls?
“Their feathers are unique from the rest. Specially adapted to make no noise, making them excellent hunters.” Rin said. “It’s admirable.”
“Oh, that’s also fitting.” Kurona nodded. “Is that it?”
“Hmm?”
“Is that your only reason?” Kurona’s eyes held a knowing glint. As if aware that there was more to Rin’s liking of owls. He’s…incredibly perceptive.
Rin’s earliest memory of owls is wrapped in warmth. He was barely four, nestled safely in his mother’s arms during a festival—though he couldn’t quite remember which one. The sky was alive with fireworks, glowing bright and loud, and Rin clung to her, a little awed and a little scared.
Then, her gentle hand slipped something small into his own. A tiny, round owl clip with soft grey and brown feathers and wide, shining eyes.
“It’s an owl,” she whispered, brushing his bangs softly from his forehead and fastening the clip in place. “Owls stand for protection and good fortune.”
Rin didn’t fully understand the words, his voice small and curious. “What’s that mean?”
She smiled, kissed his forehead, and whispered back, “It means I hope you’re always safe and lucky, my little owl.”
“I was often compared to an owl when I was younger,” Rin confessed. “I always got lucky with things. And owls represent good fortune. So, it just stuck.”
“Do you like sharks?” Rin asked, turning to look at Kurona.
Kurona’s face lit up—a rare spark of energy. “I do! How did you know?”
Rin’s lips curled into a soft smile. “I figured they’d suit you. Like you said about wolves.”
Kurona’s grin was shy, almost bashful. “Their teeth remind me of mine. It makes me feel… not so bad about them, them.”
Rin’s brow furrowed gently. “Why would you feel bad about your teeth? I think they’re cute.”
Kurona tilted his head, a quiet warmth in his eyes as he smiled softly. “Really? Thanks.”
“You’re welcome,” Rin said, his voice low and easy.
“I like great white sharks specifically,” Kurona added. “I heard they can have up to 20,000 teeth in their life time but only 300 of them are functioning, functioning. They’re in rows of five in their jaw, jaw.”
“That’s cool. Do they lose their teeth often?” Rin asked.
“Yeah, they do.” Kurona nodded. “They’re also in the Mackerel Shark family.”
Rin was quietly surprised to find that the biology of the animals here closely resembled that of his own world. It made sense—if these were ordinary creatures, not the demonic kinds, their biology wouldn’t need much change.
Still, his curiosity stirred. If this world held such knowledge, there had to be biologists. What tools did they use? Were they similar to modern tech with a magical touch, or something entirely different?
Was this world always meant to be so much like his own?
A quiet unease tugged at him—a faint reminder that this wasn’t just a novel anymore. The line between what he knew as reality and what he’s facing as reality felt thinner than before.
A cool breeze brushed past them, making them both shiver. Rin glanced up. “We should head back. We’re soaked through.”
Kurona nodded quickly, rubbing his arms. “Yeah… it’s cold, cold.”
Rin chuckled quietly. “And you only just noticed?”
Kurona shook his head, Rin just smiled, tugging him gently toward the cave.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Bonus POV: Sect Leaders
“Aww, that was cute,” Chris Prince, sect leader of Manshine City, cooed at the screen showing Kurona Ranze and Itoshi Rin. “Such great camaraderie. Bet the viewers are going wild.”
“Didn’t expect your disciples to get along so well, Ego,” Chris teased, tilting his head toward the stern man. “Especially with all your… ego.”
He chuckled at his own joke, though it was a bit weak. Ego shot him a deadpan look.
“Stop wasting time watching and commenting on nonsense,” Ego said, barely glancing his way.
“Oh, but who could be more entertaining than your sect’s top disciple?” Chris fired back. “Or maybe Noa’s favorite?”
Noel Noa stayed silent, eyes fixed on the screen showing Isagi Yoichi.
“Hmm, he seems pretty ordinary,” Lavinho said lazily from his seat, popping an olive into his mouth. “The bee boy is way more interesting.”
“Really? Want to place bets on the Blue Lockers?” Chris raised an eyebrow, smirking.
Naturally, the final rankings won’t include the foreign sects—they’re here for reasons beyond the competition itself. Their presence is mainly due to Ego Jinpachi. Even if their scores were counted, it would only serve to boost their egos.
“Sure. I’m putting my money on the bee boy.”
“Not the number one?” Snuffy raised his brow in surprise.
“Nah, got a good feeling about the bee boy. Bet he’ll finish at least in the top five,” Lavinho said, reclining comfortably.
“If we’re talking top five, I think the purple-haired kid will rank pretty high,” Chris mused, hand on chin.
“Reo Mikage, right?” Loki leaned forward to see the screens better.
“Yeah,” Chris nodded. “That guy’s got potential. I’d love to train him.”
“They get to choose their own coaches, remember?” Ego cut in sharply.
“Yeah, yeah. I know. No need to kill the fun, four eyes,” Chris rolled his eyes playfully.
“How much are you betting?” Lavinho arched a brow, eyes glinting with mischief.
Chris smirked, fingers tapping his chin thoughtfully. “A thousand spirit stones. Let’s make it interesting.”
Lavinho let out an impressed whistle. “You’re on. I’ll match that.”
He turned to Snuffy with a grin. “Snuffy, don’t be shy. Who’s your pick for top five?”
Snuffy didn’t hesitate. “Rin Itoshi, no question.”
Chris let out a playful boo, theatrical and loud. “Too safe, my friend! Where’s your guts?”
“Alright… then Ryuusei Shidou.” Snuffy shrugged.
“The blond with the pink streak?” Lavinho raised a brow.
Snuffy nodded, confident. “That’s the one.”
“Solid choice,” Lavinho approved with a lazy smile.
Chris glanced sideways. “Loki, your move.”
Snuffy frowned. “He’s just a kid. Betting’s not his game.”
Loki chuckled softly. “I have the money. Hmm, Rin Itoshi’s the obvious choice…”
Chris clapped him on the back. “Since you’re the youngest, you’re allowed to vote for him. Same amount?”
“Same amount,” Loki confirmed with a quiet smile.
Chris’ gaze shifted to Ego and Noa. “You two in, or counting your coins?”
Ego’s reply was swift, clipped. “They’re my disciples. Betting would be biased.”
Chris snorted, unimpressed. “Suit yourself. Noa?”
Calm and collected, Noa spoke. “Yoichi Isagi.”
“The numbers guy going instinctual?” Lavinho scoffed, amused.
Noa’s reply was sharp. “My data isn’t confined to numbers alone. And I’m matching the bet.”
Chris laughed, a rich sound. “Well then, at least we’re all gonna cash in on Noa.” The other joined in on the laughter.
Only Ego and Noa remained silent, the room’s tension thickening around them. Ego’s gaze sharpened as he fixed Noa with a narrow-eyed stare.
“You’re wagering heavily on Isagi,” he murmured, voice low, almost a whisper. “Is that why you had your Kaiser boy be in the same team as him?”
Noa’s eyes flickered with a quiet defiance. “We both know the real reason I’m backing Isagi.”
Ego clicked his tongue softly, turning his face away as a shadow crossed his expression.
“Yeah,” he said, voice barely audible, “I know exactly why.”
Notes:
Rin, complimenting Isagi so his brother would be interested in him: Yeah so he's super nice
Sae, nodding and completely missing the matching making attempts: Ah so you're in love with each other
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Kurona and Rin walking in awkward silence
Kurona: ...Do you like animals, animals..?
Rin: I love animals :D
System: Another friend unlocked...
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───SURPRISE! New duo is Kurona and Rin!! Featuring Igaguri as well. Is the duo totally pulled out of my ass? Yes, absolutely. But I love them both so why not go ahead and put them together?
Also I'm playing around with my writing again...and I have realized that I haven't made Rin snarky enough. So I tried, probably didn't succeed but hey at least I tried...
Listen guys, ik it seems a lil messy, let me cook chat. I lowkey had a breakdown over this chapter like nineteen times but we got it written in the end!!
Lowkey guys I was struggling and wanted to get various opinions on the events and pacing and stuff but I only have one friend to talk about Blue Lock to :((
So, I was wondering if you guys would be open to doing polls/helping me choose things on Twitter? And would you guys like WIPs of chapters? If any of you would like to, here's my twitter I already shared it before but I shall share it again because I'm lowkey desperate for more Blue Lock, specifically Rin fans, friends 😅 Come talk to me there I also have a strawpage linked!! I'm friendly guys I promise
Talking about Twitter, this isn't exactly related to the fanfic but Velvee posted SCRUMPTIOUS art of Rinsagi as Bingqiu (the og main couple of SVSSS which this fic is based off of). So if you're fans of this xianxia/transmigration au or fans of SVSSS, check this out I NEED YOU TO CHECK THIS OUT!!
If you're reading this Velvee...I love your posts and your artstyle you're so awesome 💞💞
I had no ideas for the challenges when I was first writing this chapter which made me feel a little scared that I was falling into the trenches that is writer's block but towards the end of this chapter I got an epiphany so the next chapter should be easier to write!!
Anyways, thank you all for reading!!!
Chapter 17: Chapter 17: Strangers, Stares and Stumbling Introductions
Summary:
With Kurona and Igaguri in tow, Rin makes his way to his team's base. He meets more people than expected.
Notes:
HELLO!! I am in fact not dead! Sorry guys, summer break has absolutely skewed with my sense of time. I had thought it had only been like a week since I last updated and then realized it had been more than two weeks...
Also heads up a qiankun pouch is basically like a bottomless pouch (not exactly bottomless but can hold a SHIT ton)
Anyways, happy reading!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Rin woke up with a cold.
No surprise there—he and Kurona had decided it was a great idea to take a stroll through the freezing, pouring night.
At least he wasn’t suffering alone. Kurona sneezed beside him as they trudged on toward the mountain, which offered Rin a small sense of comfort.
“Here,” Rin handed Kurona a handful of blueberries. “This should help with the cold.”
“Thanks, thanks.” Kurona nodded, taking the blueberries into his own hand, popping them into his mouth and chomping them down.
Rin smiled, eating a few blueberries of his own. It’s hard to manage colds in the wilderness, although the blueberries won’t do much—they’re a natural antioxidant, incredibly nutritious either way.
They trudged through the foliage, Igaguri had nearly face planted over numerous times. His face had only been saved by Kurona and Rin’s quick reflexes. The hulking trees lessened as they blundered through, unfurling into a clearing.
Next to the small expanse of land, untouched with wild flora and foliage all around, was a river stream. The glaring sun, that was previously hidden by the shadow of the forest, now hung loosely in the sky. Despite it being the month of October, the warmth didn’t relent—or at least it didn’t relent in this particular landscape.
Though Rin won’t complain too much, it’s much better than being stuck in a tundra or a monsoon terrain.
“Let’s take a break here,” Rin said, his layers of robes glued to his skin uncomfortably. His hand wrapped around his neck, gently rubbing the skin. He cringed at how soaked the skin was. He was dying for a bath. “Let’s wash up and collect some water before setting off again.”
Though Rin would’ve much preferred to bathe in the stream during night time, the darkness would’ve given him a semblance of privacy.
“Isn’t it a bit…odd to bathe in the stream during the day?” Igaguri voiced Rin’s thoughts. Rin looked like an Igaguri, clearly he wasn’t as affected by the heat. Igaguri had gone on a tangent about how he was used to the heat due to the work he had to do at his family’s monastery during the blazing months. Also, it helped that his head was shaved.
Rin, for the first time in his life, wished he was bald.
Though he quickly took that back as soon as he imagined himself with a cleanly shaven head…yeah, no matter how beautiful the body was he didn't think his face would save the look.
“Would you like to stay sweaty until night time?” Rin asked in turn, because honestly he felt so disgusting that he didn’t care if someone stumbled onto them. He’d much rather be clean.
“Well no but what if someone ends up finding us?” Igaguri reasoned back.
“Bathing is a completely normal human activity. Plus there’s water to cover us.”
“Yeah but what if someone walks in on us changing?” Igaguri’s face contorted as he imagined that hypothetical, his hands grasping the fold of his hanfu and clutching them tightly. “I-imagine if they were perverts!”
“Now you’re just thinking of weird hypotheticals—”
A splash caught both of their attentions. The two looked over to see Kurona floating in the water.
“It got too hot, hot.” Kurona said, before diving underwater.
Rin chuckled before looking over to Igaguri. “I won’t force you if you’re uncomfortable. If you don’t want to join us, in the meantime you can check our route.”
Igaguri nodded as Rin busied himself with the qiankun pouch he brought along. Picking up a towel, soap, and some talisman paper. The towel to dry himself and the talisman paper to clean his clothes–and Kurona’s since he probably didn’t grab any before diving in.
“Kurona, did you bring a towel with you?” Rin called out.
Kurona, no longer underwater, yelled back. “I left it in my pouch, pouch.”
Rin had thought so, digging through Kurona’s pouch to grab his towel.
“Should I bring your soap as well?”
“Yes, please.”
He brought the things to the lakeside, placing them down gently. He placed his katana by the lakeside as well…just in case. They were technically in a Hunger Games-esque competition. He pulled at his hair ribbon, letting it cascade down, before disrobing and joining Kurona in the water.
Rin sighed contently, the crisp water cool against his overheated body. He grabbed his soap, Kurona swam towards him to grab his too, and quickly started washing up. Once Rin had finished washing off, he swam to a shaded area by the lakeside, away from where he had left their things. He propped his elbows up onto the land but remained in the water.
This almost felt like a vacation, Rin mused in his mind, smiling contently as he watched Igaguri kick water at Kurona, splashing him playfully.
There shouldn’t be any hurdles so soon into the event. In the novel, the U20s had left the Blue Lockers alone for the first half or so? It was only during the second event that they started striking down at the Blue Lock disciples.
Rin watched Kurona splash at Igaguri who shrieked in return. Igaguri once again kicked at the water, nearly slipping in the process.
“Be careful.” Rin called out. At least Kurona wouldn’t slip and crack his head open…Rin wasn’t sure what Igaguri was trying to do. He sighed, closing his eyes. Whatever, it wasn’t his job to babysit anyone.
Rin contently closed his eyes, he felt rather sleepy. The arduous journey through the forest, the warm breeze contrasted by the cool ripples of the water, the buzzing conversation—
Wait.
Buzzing conversation?
Rin blinked his eyes open to see Kurona and Igaguri conversing with someone—he couldn’t tell who due to the angle he was in. Behind the person they were conversing with was a small group. Two girls and guys, loitering behind.
Rin swam towards his clothes and items, eyeing the new members. After coming closer, he could clearly see the person Igaguri and Kurona were chatting to. He even recognized him.
After all, who else would have such a…striking (?) appearance. Everything about him screamed, look at me. From the two toned hair, a deep midnight blue with lemoney yellow ends, and eyes to the charming allure he exuded.
He could be none other than Oliver Aiku. The respected head disciple of the U20s—a masterful combat healer known for his defense and assists—and an older brother figure to the protagonist.
Shit, what was he doing here?
If Rin had internal alarms they would be blaring at full volume.
The U20s’ purpose, after being paid an exorbitant amount of money, was to hinder the progress of the Blue Lock disciples. What type of sect leader would pay a group of national prodigies to hinder the progress of his own disciples?
Ego. The answer is the fuckass four-eyed lukewarm bowl cut—
Rin’s eyes narrowed as he sized up the group. He only recognized Oliver as one of the U20s members, though to be fair the other U20s members aside from Sae and Shidou didn’t get much screen time. Therefore he probably wouldn’t have recognized them even if they were here.
He wasn’t…planning on doing anything? Right?
In the novel, the U20s members were only supposed to interact during the second game and onwards. Naturally that was cut short due to the demon invasion but still.
Are they gonna mess with their stuff? Lead them astray?
Oliver’s character in the novel was to serve as an older brother figure. Which was really surprising to Rin, he had thought that there would’ve been a romantic subplot with the protagonist and him but it didn’t end up happening.
Well, actually it was hinted at but then the novel ended abruptly.
“Ah, Itoshi Rin,” Oliver seemed to have spotted him, just his luck. He sidestepped smoothly and made his way over to Rin, looking down at him.
Rin looked up through his slightly damp bangs. The difference in positions made him uncomfortable but he can’t just get up…he was half naked and the pants he was wearing were a very thin WHITE material.
Yeah, if he gets up now he’ll be flashing seven people. And that’s not counting the possibility that they’re being filmed at this moment. So, no thank you.
“It’s a pleasure to meet you, the name’s Oliver, Oliver Aiku.” He hesitated, his hand twitching. Rin assumed that he wanted to shake his hand though he didn’t extend the hand.
“Head disciple of the U20s,” Rin greeted with a nod. “I know who you are.”
“I didn’t expect you to know me,” Oliver said with a lighthearted chuckle. Rin gave him an incredulous stare, who wouldn’t know who Oliver is? There’s no way anyone living in Japan wouldn’t know him. Rin still saw him in newspapers all the way at Hanuone village. “I’m very honoured.”
“...It’s natural I know you.” Rin frowned at him, his eyes narrowed. What were his intentions? Most disciples in the Conference would stick to their team members/their sects—not mindlessly start conversations with random disciples.
Though technically if he wanted to screw with him, it wouldn’t be random would it?
“Why are you here?” Rin asked bluntly.
“There’s a clean water supply here,” Oliver responded rather positively for someone who was clearly being interrogated. “And it’s rather warm, we’re just here to cool down.”
“These are some of my team members,” Oliver gestured at the two boys and girls behind him. “I hope you don’t mind us here, we can leave if we’re intruding.”
Rin’s eyebrows furrowed. Why was Oliver acting so accommodating for no reason?
“No need,” Rin eyed the disciples behind Oliver. Two of them, a girl with a high ponytail and a boy with ruffled emerald hair, were staring at him and Oliver. Both of their faces burning red, Rin guesses it's from the heat. “I don’t own the place, you’re welcome to stay for as long as you’d like.”
Oliver seemed momentarily surprised before smiling. “Thank you.”
“If you’re thankful then can you and your…team look away from a while?” Rin snipped, clearly not pleased.
“Ah, yes. Of course.” Oliver let his gaze drift down Rin’s figure briefly before turning to his teammates, casually slinging an arm around the two nearest members and guiding them a respectful distance away.
Rin quickly bee-lined for Kurona and Igaguri. “What were you three talking about?”
“Oh, it was just small talk.” Igaguri responded, blinking down at him with the naivety of a startled deer. “Why?”
Rin’s lips flattened into a tight line. “Don’t get too cozy with him. Keep your guard up.”
“Huh? But Oliver seems like a really nice—”
“We’re in a competition, competition,” Kurona broke in, voice flat, eyes sharp. “Enemies, enemies.”
Rin tilted his head, a smile tugging at his mouth—equal parts amusement and warning. “Bit dramatic, but… Kurona’s not wrong.”
“Guess that’s fair…” Igaguri mumbled, clearly not fully convinced but he was…getting there.
Slowly but surely.
Rin pressed his hands into the grass with effortless grace, lifting himself up in one smooth, fluid motion. Droplets clung to him like they didn’t want to let go—trailing down his arms, dripping steadily from the ends of his soaked hair. With a faintly irritated sigh, he swept the dark strands back from his face, though they still fell artfully around his eyes.
If his hair didn’t look so damn good, he would’ve chopped it off ages ago.
But with it short… he looked way too much like Sae. And that was a thought he’d rather leave buried.
He grabbed the talisman paper, powering his fingertips with qi and carefully guiding it across the paper to form the incantation needed for a talisman, he pressed it against his clothes to dry and clean them before dressing up. He picked up his katana, sheathing it at his hip once more.
“Let’s refill our water and get some food then we can set off again.” Rin said, picking up their stuff.
“Rin-san,” Rin paused in his steps as he saw Oliver approach him. “May I speak with you for a moment?”
Rin hesitated, should he? Rin doubts Oliver would play really dirty but he doesn’t know what he’ll try to pull with him alone.
He also has a handful of toiletries in his hands.
Though, Rin was curious as to what Oliver wanted to talk about. “...Sure, let me just put my things away.”
“Let me.” Kurona, ever the angel, swooped in. Grabbing his things and rushing off before Rin even had a chance to react.
…
Rin supposes that’s a good thing. “Nevermind then. Should we go somewhere else…?”
“Ah, yes. Please.” Oliver nodded, all charm and class, extending his arm like he was about to lead Rin to a ballroom—except the "ballroom" was a sketchy-looking part of the forest.
Rin hesitated. Was this a conversation…or a setup for a very polite murder?
Rin could feel a cold sweat run down his back, he really didn’t want to do this alone. But he was Itoshi Rin, the number one disciple of Blue Lock, with enough skill and abilities to rival some of the most well known prodigies in the country, if not the world—
He’ll be fine.
Probably.
Hopefully…
He followed behind quietly, his hand ghosting over the hilt of his blade as they left the others behind, their figures lost to the distance and shadows.
Oliver came to a halt and turned slowly, his face partially veiled in the dim light. There was something hollow about his expression—his eyes, once bright and warm, had dulled to a glassy sheen. His lips pressed into a thin line.
Then he moved—one quiet, deliberate step forward. Rin instinctively shifted back, his hand snapping to the hilt of his sword, muscles tensing.
“Rin-san…” Oliver’s voice was a whisper cloaked in velvet, low and echoing slightly in the hush between them.
“Don’t try anything!”
“Please tell me how to make your older brother more relaxed!”
Oliver immediately kowtowed while Rin was halfway through unsheathing his sword. The words collided in the air, awkward and jarring. The two stared at each other for a moment.
“…Wait, what?”
“...Huh?”
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
“…I’m afraid there’s not much you can do to please my brother,” Rin said, absently plucking at the grass between his fingers.
He and Oliver had finally settled down after… whatever that earlier moment had been. Now they sat side by side beneath a tree, its rough bark pressing into Rin’s back—not that he minded.
Oliver had given him an explanation—well, more of a half-hearted cover story—claiming that he and Sae were on the same team and had originally traveled together until Sae got bored and ditched him.
Rin didn’t buy it. Maybe they had traveled together—he couldn’t say for sure—but it was clear Oliver’s question had less to do with that and more with the U-20’s obvious goal of sabotaging the Blue Lock players.
Still, Rin decided to play along. Technically, he wasn’t supposed to know any of that.
“There must be something that’ll at least get him to give me a chance,” Oliver said, his voice light, tinged with a kind of desperate hope. Rin could relate.
“You have to make him… interested,” Rin replied, turning his gaze away. “He hates mediocrity more than anything. If you give him a challenge that’s beyond his expectations, he won’t let go until he’s conquered it.”
Oliver sat with those words for a long moment, then let out a sigh that deflated his entire posture.
“Yeah… I’ve got no shot, do I?”
Rin didn’t answer. He saw no reason to add to the weight already pressing on Oliver’s shoulders. After all, even his own brother had built his life around chasing the notice of Itoshi Sae. That wasn’t something just anyone could pull off… unless you were the protagonist of the story. And Oliver, clearly, was not.
Silence settled between them.
For a moment, neither of them said a word. A light breeze stirred Rin’s loose hair, sending a few strands drifting across his face. With a quiet, almost absent gesture, he tucked one behind his ear.
“…Did you really think I was going to try something?” Oliver finally asked, his voice laced with amusement as he turned to look at him.
Rin’s cheeks reddened slightly in embarrassment. He averted his eyes, mumbling half-heartedly. “...You were acting rather suspicious.”
He stood, brushing the dust off his clothes with practiced ease. “And we’re still in the middle of a competition.” His gaze flicked down to Oliver, calm and unreadable. The friendliness didn’t make sense—not with what Oliver had been sent to do. “You’d do well to keep that in mind.”
Any trace of embarrassment had vanished.
“If you’re really trying to get my brother’s attention…” Rin said, voice quiet but flat, eyes drifting away, “...then give him something he can’t ignore.”
Without waiting for a response, Rin walked through the foliage until he reached the clearing again. He leaned against the tree where he’d placed their stuff, silently watching Igaguri chatting with the NPCs Oliver had brought along for a moment. Kurona remained a respectable distance away from Igaugri and the group, clearly not wanting to partake in any conversation.
“Igaguri, Kurona,” Rin called out, grabbing his qiankun pouch and tucking it away within the sleeve of his robes. “Let’s get going.”
Kurona, obediently and almost eagerly, picked up his own pouch—ready to set off. Igaguri, seeing the two already ready to leave, sighed in disappointment and bid the group farewell. He followed behind, moaning about how he wanted to stay longer.
Rin paid no mind to his complaints as he tapped away at the holographic screen projected by his bracelet. He needs to efficiently utilize his time—not succumb to distractions.
Obstacles and tricks are inevitable, it’s useless to pay attention to them now. Rin should focus on making his way over to the mountain as soon as possible.
And meet Alexis Ness, of course.
“Kaiser,” Ness, who had been silent during the entire exchange, finally spoke up. “Noa’s calling for us.”
Rin frowned at the memory. Back then, he had brushed it off, far more focused on Yoichi. Now, he wished he paid more attention to his surroundings.
He wasn’t entirely certain, and could certainly be mistakened but…Rin was pretty sure he had seen something…hovering over Ness.
[New Side Quest!]
[Find Alexis Ness’ secret.]
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
The rest of the journey was uneventful. Rin made sure to check through his qiankun pouch and himself which resulted in absolutely nothing. Rin wondered if Oliver was stupid or had just backed off because of how suspicious Rin was acting…probably the second. After all, he has faith in one of the best cultivators in Japan…kinda.
The real problem began when they reached the mountain—there wasn’t a single person in sight at its base. As a result, they had no choice but to start climbing the mountain, which turned out to be much larger than they’d anticipated.
“Eugh…” Igaguri groaned, clearly worn out. Kurona was just as drained, shuffling along with heavy steps. Even Rin, despite his body’s exceptional stamina, felt the fatigue creeping in.
Though to be fair they had been hiking nonstop for a handful of hours.
Rin really hoped they were right about the riddle or else he might contemplate jumping off the mountain. That would certainly make some headlines, Rin dryly chuckled to himself.
…
Yeah, he was definitely losing it. It’s way too hot for this shit…
Despite feeling the drain of the heat, Rin remained upright—walking as if completely unaffected. After all, he had a reputation to uphold. Even if he didn’t want to be seen as a villain, he didn’t mind being associated with strength and elegance.
They were half way up the mountain when they saw an overly obnoxious holographic sign, a blazing hot pink up in the sky that read ‘Team Four’.
“Seems like we’re not too far away,” Rin let out a sigh of relief. He glanced back and spotted Kurona and Igaugri shambling along like they'd just escaped a treadmill from hell. He smiled at them encouragingly, though truth to be told he was just withholding a laugh. With new invigorated strength he rushed forward.
“Eugh, wait up!” Igaguri shrieked at Rin.
“Tired, tired…” Kurona mumbled, his voice barely above a whisper but thanks to cultivation Rin’s hearing was inhumanely good, huzzah!!
Rin paid no mind to his companions’ complaints and instead trudged forward. He was desperate to have a proper place to rest—well he assumed that the base would have at least some sort of camp set up? If he was in the sun any longer, he can’t promise he won’t faint from a heatstroke.
As he expected soon enough, after a whole bunch of complaining and the sound of feet dragging along gravel and dirt, they reached a makeshift camp.
A pale, sun-bleached pink tent sagged wearily, too small to shelter the whole group and fraying at the seams. The surrounding area was relatively flat, with tree stumps and log benches deliberately arranged around the site. At the center, a firepit lay dormant, its circle of ash hinted at recent use.
As soon as they entered the campsite, an obnoxious announcement rang out.
“All team members of Team Four have arrived at their designated camp,” The androgynous monotone voice rang out. Oh, they were the last one? That’s…slightly embarrassing. “The new task will be introduced in 10 minutes.”
In the same font as the blazing hot pink “Team Four” sign, a ten minute countdown displayed on top of their camp.
The tent gave a tired rustle as its flap—“door” being too generous a word—was brushed aside.
Framed in the dim light, Alexis Ness stood at the threshold, exhaustion etched into every line of his face. Yet at the sight of the three, he straightened up.
“Oh, you’ve arrived.” Ness greeted, a friendly—constant—smile on his face. “Come in, everyone’s inside.”
Rin hesitated, doubt flickering in his eyes. Could such a modest tent truly contain so many? Still, he gave a silent nod and stepped through the entrance behind Ness.
The moment he crossed the threshold, awe washed over him. Woah... The inside defied all logic—spacious, refined, and impossibly grand. For a moment, he had forgotten the genre of the world he was in. Of course this was possible—this was a world woven with magic.
The walls within were draped in a deep, velvety brown, softened further by tapestries in a medley of elegant shades—each one lending the space a sense of quiet opulence. At the heart of the tent lay a simple yet inviting seating area—many of the team members sat, some in silence while others chattered quietly. That’s good, that means he won’t have to worry for his ears. The corners were thoughtfully arranged with rows of bunk beds, ample enough to grant each person their own place to rest. A curtained-off section hinted at a private bathroom, a small luxury amid the openness of the space, it looked occupied.
Though not as grand or spacious as the dorms back at the sect, the tent’s interior held a certain comfortability—far surpassing Rin’s low expectations. Cool air drifted within, a welcome contrast to the sweltering heat outside. Rin silently gave thanks for the relief. The only disappointment was the absence of a kitchen—but then again, he doubted the organizers had any intention of making the experience that comfortable.
They probably had something planned with hunting—perhaps an ambush or a competition to pit the teams against one another. Who knows? Whatever it may be, Rin didn’t need to pay too much attention to it. After all, the true climax will be the monster invasion that will now be global…
This was truly the worst time they could’ve chosen to do an exchange program.
At the remind, Rin almost felt nauseous. Any interest he had in socializing, which was already very low, had been reduced to nothing.
“Do you have a water supply nearby?” Rin turned out to face Ness. He desperately needed some water right now, to quell the dehydration and…the nausea. Though the three of them had drunk all their water during their hike.
“We don’t have any way to store water but there is a water source nearby,” Ness replied. Rin has assumed so, he highly doubted they would allow them to have water if they can’t have a kitchen. “I can take you there?”
“Sure,” Rin nodded, turning over to Igaguri and Kurona. “Give me your water skins and stay here. I’ll fill them for you.”
Igaguri eagerly gave his, far too heat exhausted to argue. He went over to the seating area and ragdolled onto something that sort of looked like a…beanbag? Some form of ancient rendition that didnt look as cozy as its modern counterpart.
Kurona, on the other hand, seemed a bit more hesitant compared to Igaguri. Most likely at the thought of being left alone with so many people. Kurona had a more timid personality and although he had opened up to Rin, it’d be too much to ask him to open up to so many people in such a short time.
Honestly, Rin would’ve let him come along but he looked a step away from fainting. His cheeks reddened—sunburnt—and his breathing was just a bit too heavy to be comfortable.
Rin gave him a reassuring smile, subtly pulling his hand into his and giving it a comforting squeeze before looking back at Ness.
Rin’s eyes widened slightly at the sight of Ness’ completely expressionless face. Though he only saw it for a minute before Ness’ signature bright smile returned.
It returned so quickly that Rin almost believed he was mistaken. Did he piss off Ness somehow?
“Come, let’s go.” Ness smiled and left the tent, a bit too quickly for comfort but maybe Rin was just overanalyzing it. After all, he didn’t see much of Ness’ character outside of his cat fights with Yoichi…perhaps this is just how he acts to people he isn’t currently cat fighting with.
Alexis Ness, an avid devotee of Michael Kaiser, was a character both hated and loved in the fandom. Known as the “The Magician” he had impressive healer and support abilities. Though that didn’t detract his combat skills, making him an impressive all rounder. Although, he rarely used his combat skills, preferring to support Michael Kaiser from the sidelines. His devotion was so strong that Kaiser and Ness became a decently popular ship in the fandom, despite the fact that the protagonist’s most popular pairing was Kaiser.
Ness, much like Reo’s character, gained attraction and attention despite all the hateful remarks exchanged between the protagonist and him. He had a particularly sharp tongue and clever antics. He was definitely one of the better written “villains”. Unlike Itoshi Rin who got degraded as soon as the author dabbled in romance, Ness retained his cleverness and biting remarks. Although he did amass a decent size of haters it didn’t reach Itoshi Rin level therefore he was able to live comfortably…sometimes. He did also have his fair share of face slapping moments.
Though, according to one of the interviews done with the author, the author had in fact planned a “slow burn enemies to lovers” with the protagonist…he was glad he hadn’t had to see that. He liked Ness’ character just the way it was. His cat fights with the protagonist as well as his clever antics against the protagonist had actually been one of the more pleasant things to read in the later half of the novel.
Rin will try not to get on Ness’ bad side. Cat fighting sounds exhausting, he much prefers the straightforwardness of an established debate…or katanas now that he’s more experienced with them. Though he can’t promise anything considering Rin’s…mediocre at best social skills coupled with the fact that Ness already seems to think unfavourably of him.
Rin isn’t aware of any rumours around him. Of course, he doubts they’re praising his personality but he didn’t think anything too bad was being said either? He’s been quiet for about a month or two. And his skills have made up for his arrogance in many people’s eyes. Did his talk with Kaiser make him hate him that much? That is in character…but he didn’t think he had said anything that bad.
He had only started reacting adversely to Yoichi when Kaiser paid more attention to him than he did to Ness. And Rin highly doubts he caught Kaiser’s attention to that degree. He’s sure Kaiser has met plenty of other arrogant prodigies. And if he hadn’t met any then…he can always take a look in the mirror.
Shit, he was actually looking forward to interacting with Ness. Perhaps they should form a group, a “villains who get fucked over” group. Despite Ness' quality of life was much better than Rin’s…He quite liked his personality! It was very refreshing compared to the constant fawning and stereotypical “cool love interest” aloofness.
Guess he already ruined it…
“Rin-san,” Ness turned around, jolting him out of his anxious spiral about his (nonexistent) social skills. He smiled—a grin that reminded Rin a lot of a mischievous Cheshire cat, yet it still carried a surprising warmth. Rin supposed that Ness was actually calling him Mr. Rin or the equivalent of that in German since the honorific was added in the translation…how polite of him. Was he known to be that polite?
“Can I call you that? I know it’d be more polite to address you with your last name but since your brother is participating it’d be a bit confusing…” Ness asked, his eyebrows arched up into a disarmingly apologetic look. It carried an effortless charm, even if Rin had tried he doubted he would be able to stay too mad at him with that face…
Holy shit, he knew that Ness was pretty. It had been emphasized quite a lot of times in the novel but he hadn’t expected him to be this good looking. It almost made Rin jealous.
Was Rin being really obvious about his second favorite character? Yeah. But in his defense Ness was one of the few characters that hadn’t been watered down to a love interest by the end of the book. It was only natural that someone as depth loving as Rin would like Ness.
“That’s fine.” Any inner admiration or nervousness didn’t show on his face as he responded with a flat voice, showing disinterest instinctively. Shit, shouldn’t he be nicer? He is trying to reform himself. Plus this is his (second) favorite character…shit he’s messing up a lot.
Why is he so nervous? He wasn’t this nervous around Yoichi, though granted Yoichi had been so open and friendly from the beginning. And his understanding of Yoichi was far greater than his knowledge of Ness’ and—-
He needs to relax.
It’s not that big of a deal. He should focus on what he truly wanted to see Ness for.
That…thing he saw hovering over Ness, whatever it was. He guesses that plays a hand in Ness’ secret. The problem is…how does he find out what the secret is? It seems he’s already pissed him off and even if he hadn’t pissed off Ness, he doesn’t have the type of character to open up to just anyone.
Kaiser had been an exception…not sure why. Ness’ backstory had only been teased. Though he’s sure it would’ve made a debut had the novel not abruptly ended like that.
Even if it doesn’t seem doable from the start, he still needs to make an effort shouldn’t he?
“It’s rather…hot, isn’t it?” Rin said after continuous bouts of silence and immediately mentally face palmed himself. Did he seriously start a conversation about the weather? Seriously?
“I know right? It’s so hot I’m practically melting,” Ness, luckily, picked up the conversation starter like a champ—his voice drawled out in a high pitched whine which was surprisingly not annoying to listen to, it was almost comedic. “And I’d like to say I’m pretty good at handling heat. It gets pretty hot back in Germany but holy…it’s much hotter here.”
“The organizers probably designed it like that,” Rin sighed, giving him a mellow smile. “Their obstacles and games aren’t enough, they have to torture us with this temperature too.”
“Seriously, I would be fine with anything else but this. It’s hard to not stink when you’re in the middle of buttfuck nowhere with sweltering heat.” Rin let out a snort. How long had it been since he’d heard someone use such crude vocabulary? Most people in the sect preached elegance and keeping appearance. Who knew that competitive teenagers in the ancient times were so polite?
It was refreshing and definitely not something he expected from Ness. He probably realized that considering his immediate follow up apology.
“Sorry, that was rather crude of me.” Ness quickly apologized, rather easily too. Wasn’t Ness supposed to be more of a headstrong guy? His submissive act only being reserved for Kaiser? Or was this how he was actually like and Rin was misremembering the details in the novel?
“Don’t worry about it, I don’t care for that stuff.” Rin brushed it off quickly, hoping to lessen the tension from Ness. He had only just started to loosen up—he didn’t want the atmosphere to become awkward again.
“Haha, that makes sense, considering your reputat—” Ness let out a carefree chuckle, but his words faltered halfway through, catching awkwardly in his throat.
Rin raised an eyebrow, already anticipating the direction. “What? Considering my reputation as the battle-crazed, arrogant prodigy?”
“Uh…” Ness shifted his gaze to the side, suddenly sheepish. He scratched at his cheek, clearly uncomfortable. “Sorry… That was probably rude.”
Rin let out a short laugh, the kind that carried more amusement than offense. “Don’t worry about it. The rumors aren’t exactly wrong.” He gave Ness a lopsided, wry smile. “There’s usually a spark of truth behind every story people tell.”
Ness hesitated, then nodded slowly. “I suppose… but that doesn’t mean they have to define you.”
Rin blinked, slightly taken aback by the unexpected sincerity. Was Ness trying to make him feel better? That was... surprisingly sweet. And rather out of character.
Rin’s eyes narrowed for a moment, taking in Ness’ expression. He didn’t know if he was being sincere or was just a really good actor. But the thing is, why would Ness act to get into his good graces?
He gave a small shrug, casually brushing off the sentiment. “Mine were pretty accurate, though.”
Ness pursed his lips, clearly looking conflicted. Rin sighed, despite his intentions he shouldn’t try to test Ness. He needs to be amicable with him, close even, if he wants to complete his side quest.
“You arrived at the camp rather quickly, were you nearby?” Rin asked. Ness became less tense.
“Yeah, I was actually at the mountain from the very beginning.” Ness smiled. “I wondered whether I got the riddle wrong because I hadn’t expected to just…spawn at the mountain. Guess I got pretty lucky.”
Rin exhaled slowly. “We were on the far side of the terrain.”
Ness gave a wry smile. “Sounds brutal. I’m guessing Igaguri didn’t make it any easier?”
Rin chuckled. “You have no idea. The guy didn’t stop talking for a second.”
Ness glanced away, the smirk still on his lips.
Rin’s smile faded. His eyes followed Ness carefully, tracing the ease in his voice, the confidence in his words.
Funny. He seems to know knows Igaguri a little too well.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
They had finally arrived at the waterfall. The air was noticeably cooler than in the surrounding areas, filled with the fresh, almost intoxicating scent of water and wild herbs. It was breathtaking—like something straight out of a training montage from an action-packed hero’s journey. Too bad Yoichi wasn’t here to see it. He would’ve fit right in with the scenery.
Rin filled up the numerous water skins and he and Ness made some more small talk. Their conversation continued smoothly from that point on, much to the relief of Rin who had been on the verge of a panic attack (okay maybe he shouldn’t joke about that considering he did actually have one) at the thought Ness already hated his guts.
By the time they made it back, the countdown was in three seconds. The group had gathered around the campfire, cranning their necks up at the blazing hot pink sign. Seriously, who chose that color? Was the sun not blinding enough?
As soon as Igaguri spotted him, he immediately began waving his arms around wildly. An NPC from a minor Japanese sect shot him a withering side-eye—well deserved, and nearly enough to make Rin burst out laughing. He hurried over to their side, hoping to put an end to Igaguri’s frantic gesturing.
“Here.” He handed the water skins to Igaguri and Kurona and immediately looked up.
“Congratulations on reaching your base everyone,” Anri’s voice echoed through the arena again. It had been a while since he’d heard it. “Since the competition is filled with so many young people, we have decided to play a game many of you may be familiar with.”
“If you haven’t noticed already, each base has an incredibly eye-catching colour. This isn’t just a poor stylistic choice. The next game shall be Capture the Flag.” Anri smiled, seeming rather excited. Excitement that Rin did NOT feel whatsoever.
“Each base has a flag and as per tradition it’s a game of conquer or be conquered. Your team must attempt to amass as many points as possible through conquering other teams’ banners and returning them to your respective base and defending your banners.”
“But also, you can gain extra points by gaining something called “spirit points” by completing trials set around the terrain and by dispatching demons in the area.”
“Killing monsters will lead to the drops of condensed mana, please pick those up and take them to your respective bases. You can use them to “upgrade” your banners so to speak and gain protective barriers, traps etc to defend your base.”
“Players may not lethally harm one another but battles are allowed. As soon as disciples are rendered unconscious, sealed or moderately to severely injured—they’re considered defeated. Defeated disciples may not re-enter for two hours, for mandated rest time, or until a specific objective is completed by a teammate.”
“For example, if a disciple was “defeated” in a trial, they can only re-enter the game once the trial has been completed. And if both players are considered “defeated”, they must abide by the two hour time frame given.”
“The game is twelve hours long, may you be victorious.”
As soon as Anri’s voice disappeared, a hot pink flag appeared on top of their tent, rotating like those gems on top of Sims characters.
Rin had mixed feelings. This sounds fun but also like a pain in the ass. He’d much rather just hunt regularly. It’d give him a lot more time and energy to think about how to protect himself and others from the demon invasion. But it would’ve been naive to assume that everything would be so simple.
“So, shall we get planning?” Ness took the lead, smiling at everyone and catching their attention. Rin frowned, Ness was another one of his worries now.
Rin let out a sigh, this was going to be a long ride.
Notes:
Oliver appearing out of nowhere
Rin: Ariana what are you doing here....
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Ness giving Rin one wrong look
Rin: Doe he hate me, want me to die?? Shit fuck what did I do, did I mess up? ˙◠˙─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
WOOHOO GUYS I'M ALIVE!! So sorry for the extremely late update, summer break has absolutely killed my sense of time. I thought I had uploaded the last chapter like a week ago but then I realized it had been over two weeks 😭
Also my computer exploded (Im writing from my dad's work computer and the keyboard is absolute ass and it heats up if I write like one word) and my mum fell incredibly ill while my dad's in a whole another continent so I've been busy with taking care of the house. Is this the ao3 curse they speak of?
TYSMM for all the comments, I've read every single one of them but I won't be responding tonight because its 3AM as I write this and probably will be a bit later when I upload and I promised to meet my friends at the city at an acceptable time so I immediately have to hit my bed after uploading this. Actually, do you guys like me responding or would you prefer for me to not? Hope Im not blowing up your emails with my responses 😭 Just know I appreciate every single one of you and you guys are the the reason I haven't spontaneously abandoned this fic!
Im more worried about you guys abandoning the fic because of it's length than me abandoning it 😭 talking about that I have literally no idea when this fic is gonna wrap up nor do I know what its final word count is gonna be...would you guys like it just to be like one fic or should I split it in a series so it's less intimidating, lmk your thoughts because I know I get intimidated by high words counts quite a bit.
We got an Oliver appearance!! No idea where that came from, can you guys tell a lot of my plot additions are just pulled out of my ass? Probably but he is def gonna show up in the future as well and we have a proper Ness and Rin interaction now!! YIPPIEEE
Honestly Rin and Ness are rather similar in the aspect that the people they admire (Kaiser and Sae) treat them kinda shit (on varying degrees) and they both have nearly opposite reactions to being treated like shit and being left behind. Ofc their experiences are very different but they lowkey could start a support club for abandonment issues
Wouldn't that be fun to see in the manga? Also I have barely read the leaks I need to catch up on that, I've barely done anything really sigh 😭 Anyways goodnighty hope you guys are having a great summer if you're still on summer break and if you guys are working/still in school hope you guys are resting and having fun!!
Thanks for reading!
Chapter 18: Chapter 18: Moonlight Doesn't Console
Summary:
Let the next round commence.
Notes:
HI GUYS!!! I AM IN FACT ALIVE. I didn't realize it's been almost a month since I uploaded the last chapter. And oh boy do I have stuff to talk about but I'll leave that in the end if you guys wanna read that.
Anyways, happy reading!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Much like the meaning of his name, Ness proved himself to be a thoughtful strategist—or “protector”. Many of his proposed strategies were defense orientated which…proved to be troublesome than Rin expected.
“Tch, are you just here to loiter around? How are we supposed to achieve anything if we’re just going to be sitting ducks?!” One of the NPCs Rin hadn’t bothered introducing himself to barked at Ness. She had been dubbed angry bird in his head, her striking blood red hair reminded Rin a lot of the video game.
“Well, we aren’t just “loitering” but allowing the other teams to advance would make it easier to sweep our enemies in one fell swoop.” Ness, kudos to him really, took the criticism with grace. His eyes are soft with understanding as he explained much more calmly than Rin would’ve.
“But wouldn’t that make it harder for us?” A meeker voice calls out in support, another NPC that Rin didn’t know the name of. He’ll call him Shaky, his voice trembled which Rin found only mildly annoying. He’ll cut him some slack since he did speak up. “I-I mean what if they get some super strong team that we can’t defeat…isn’t it smarter to cut down the small groups first?”
That’s a fair strategy, Rin complimented internally. One that considers all of the levels in their group, whether it be the prodigies or the regular cultivators. If all of them work together to “pick” on the small then they could get a steady way to victory. It may be a bit of a cumbersome process for the better cultivators but a safe bet nonetheless.
“You’re right,” Ness agreed much to Rin’s surprise. He had been fighting off naysayers for the past twenty minutes. How come he retracted just like that? “But that’s assuming that we have weaker members.”
Ness then turned to give him, him as in Rin—yes Rin, a sidelong glance before smiling. “We have the little brother of Japan's greatest treasure and I would like to say I’m not that bad myself.”
Rin raised a brow, finding himself dragged into the conversation out of the blue. Using his name to clear controversy in a primarily Japanese crowd? Ness is certainly as smart as he was said to be in the novel.
Though, Ness didn’t seem to take his bad reputation into account. A guy in the crowd scoffed and Rin shut his eyes, withholding a sigh.
So far, he hadn’t encountered any “haters”—Rin’s teeth gritted, cringing at the idea of calling them that—and he had even been optimistic. Perhaps Ren hadn’t fucked up so badly…yet.
Unfortunately, however much he had fucked up had been enough to supply him with a chorus of scoffs and groans. Any louder and they might as well start a band…
“We all know that the great Itoshi Rin is too mighty for us.” A random NPC mocked, he was…tall, and that’s coming from Rin, and had a broody look to him. He’ll call him…Slenderman. Yeah, that fits with how pale he is…is he okay? That can’t be healthy.
“You want me to place my bets on him? You might as well just ask the other teams to leave our flag alone while you’re at it.”
“You clearly don’t know what you’re talking about, foreigner. He’s just a pretty boy.”
“Hasn’t he just been constantly fainting for the past month? How useful is he?”
“Pshh, it’s just another kid hiding behind their family’s achievements. He clearly can’t get shit done.”
Yeah, Rin had definitely been too optimistic, Rin cringed as his past injuries were brought up. Seriously, what had he even done? He didn’t know much about Ren’s past but he doesn’t think that Ren did anything that bad.
He watched Ness’ surprised expression, his mouth agape clearly not expecting this, and for the first time through his entire public speaking montage—seemed to fumble. He would’ve been amused if he wasn’t the one getting degraded.
Though, it seems that they mostly think he’s a nepobaby. Which is fine by him. Rin isn’t as ambitious as Ren was, he doesn’t mind fading into the shadows. Although, that may be hard considering his missions…
Ugh, it’s too hot for this shit. The sun is shining directly into his eye and the back and forth of the crowd is giving him a headache. Rin squinted his eyes, feeling rather annoyed. Can’t they just work something out? They don’t have enough time to be fussing like this. Especially not with the next conflict…
Suddenly, the crowd around him seemed to be quietening. Rin blinked in confusion, god he’s been doing that a lot? To be fair he’s in a random world! He’s allowed to be a bit confused. Whatever, at least the noise lessened. It was giving him a headache.
Though, an awkward silence replaced the insistent chatter. And after a whole minute of silence Rin wished that they continued arguing.
Rin reluctantly took it into his own hands. “Are you guys insistent on wasting time or something?” Rin raised a brow before immediately regretting it. He bit his tongue, mentally scolding himself.
If you told him a few months ago that he was actively trying to make a good impression on people, he would’ve scoffed. But after his death, as cliché as it sounds, there’s a lot more to life than the bubble he lived in.
When he felt his blood seep out against the cold concrete, he had been filled with regrets. He wished he had done more. For his brother, for his parents, for the people around him…and ultimately for himself.
And although he didn’t necessarily wish nor yearn for social interactions and relationships, interacting with Reo, Isagi, Yukimiya, Nagi and the others reminded him of how nice it was just to…have someone.
It was a feeling he hadn’t truly known since that distant, snowy night—a quiet warmth he had long forgotten. The gentle reassurance of being cared for stirred within him once more, soft and steady, like the tender embrace of a memory returning home.
This world isn’t his home, not when nii-chan isn’t here.
Rin cleared his throat, forcing himself out of his depressive reflection. “I have an idea.”
Ness, who looked like he had swallowed a lemon whole, brightened up. “Yes?”
Rin couldn’t help but smile a little at the sight—Ness really did remind him of a puppy. It made him wonder why he’d ever been so afraid of someone who seemed so… harmless.
…
But no—that wasn’t right. Ness was far from harmless. In the novel, he’d had more than his share of unsettling moments. And then there was that strange secret Rin still needed to unravel.
When had he gotten so naive? He really needed to stay alert.
“I’m on board with the idea of targeting teams holding multiple flags,” Rin said, instinctively straightening his posture—a leftover habit from all his time in debate. “They’re definitely high-value targets, but going after them too soon could be a bit much.”
“Although we’ve got a strong team,” Rin, Ness, Darai, Kurona. “but we shouldn’t be overconfident. The more flags a team has, the more advantages they unlock—offensive and defensive boosts, useful items, you know. So we’ve got to play it smart.”
“So, here’s my suggestion: we can have a smaller group focused on collecting spirit points and exchanging them for upgrades. It gives our more defense-oriented teammates a solid role while still strengthening the team.”
“And for those of us who prefer to be on the offensive, we can aim for teams with two or three flags to play it safe. But since we don’t fully know how much of a power boost extra flags give, it’s safer to start with a team that has just one. We take that, see how things shift, and build from there.”
No one responded for a while, making Rin feel really awkward. He subconsciously raised a hand to rub the back of his neck. Was his proposal dumb? Why aren’t they saying anything?
“I agree, agree.” Kurona beside him rigorously nodded, thankfully breaking the awkward silence. Rin felt so relieved he could kiss him right now.
A few murmurs of agreement rippled through the crowd, and the tension in Rin’s shoulders finally eased. Ness turned to him with a bright smile.
“That’s a solid plan. Let’s go with it,” he said, shooting him a sheepish look. “Sorry—I’m not usually this reckless. I just got a little too excited to see what this group can do.”
“No worries,” Rin said with a casual wave, his tone easy and reassuring. He was still working on building a good rapport with Ness, after all. “I get it. I’m feeling the thrill too.”
Ness flashed him a wide grin, all teeth—friendly, but with an edge that was hard to miss. Yeah… definitely not harmless. Ness turned to face the others, gathering them around and delegating tasks. He was surprisingly efficient and…rather spot on too about people’s strengths and weaknesses.
Rin, unsurprisingly, was placed on the offensive team alongside Ness, Igaguri, Darai, and a few others. He barely held back a sigh. Honestly, he would've preferred being on defense—not because he had a thing for defensive strategy, but because most of the... let’s say “less experienced” members were on that side. And once the monsters started showing up...
Rin pushed the thought away. They’d be fine. Hopefully.
He was also a bit disappointed not to be paired with Kurona. The moment the announcement was made, Kurona’s expression visibly wilted—something Rin couldn’t help but find both amusing and oddly endearing.
He gave Kurona a quick squeeze on the shoulder, part comfort for Kurona, part reassurance for himself. Meanwhile, Ness clapped his hands together, satisfied, signaling his part was done.
“Then, shall we get the show on the road?”
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
It had been two hours and they had already gotten three more flags. Rin hadn’t expected it to be so easy. Actually, most of the time spent was just travelling from the bases of the other teams. Rin felt rather bad for all the disciples they had timed out due to their defeats/injuries.
Rin wished they had followed Ness’ original plan. Okay in his defense he didn’t know that the other teams were so weak! This was a national, now international, competition. Surely, there had to be more than a handful of good members! Turns out, few could keep up with him and Ness—and looking back, that wasn’t all that surprising. They were featured characters in the novel, after all. Antagonists, love interests… and in Ness’s case, both. Naturally, they had to be powerful—if only to make the protagonist’s eventual triumph look even more impressive.
Rin sighed.
“What’s wrong?” Ness, who had just grabbed another flag, asked. “Are you tired?”
“No, no,” Rin shook his head before pursing his lips. Now how should he phrase this… “I just hadn’t expected this to be so…”
“Boring?” Ness finished the sentence for him, shooting him a cheeky smile that practically screamed ‘I told you so’.
“I was going to say easy.” Rin corrected, though his slightly reddened cheeks betrayed his true thoughts.
“Yeah well,” Ness lazily tilted his head to the side, taking a look at his map to figure out their next destination. “Our sect master showed us the stats of all the participants and had us memorise it, which is why I suggested my original plan.”
Right Bastard Munchen had a reputation for its obsession with data and statistics. Rin resisted the urge to facepalm at his own stupidity. Of course he should’ve trusted the plan of someone from a team that lives and breathes efficiency and numbers.
“Sorry.” Rin apologized with downturned eyes, sheepishly rubbing the back of his neck.
“Don’t worry about it,” Ness quickly reassured him. “Just because my plan is efficient doesn’t mean it was necessarily better. Your plan was more collaborative and took in all levels in our group, it was ultimately the better plan.”
Ness gave him a reassuring smile. “You were being a team player which was ultimately more important.”
Oh.
“Without his brother, he’s just an ordinary guy.”
“He’s just been blessed up until now. His brother could have won for the team by himself.”
Rin was typically used to those types of remarks whenever he was in team settings. He can’t really…remember the last time he had been complimented for being a team player. If he had ever been called that to begin with.
He was too somber for his debate team members, he was too fierce for his football teammates. The only time he had ever been complimented for his personality was by the little kids and the old people at the places he volunteered at. But that doesn’t really count, elders like anybody as long as they are polite and proper. And little kids liked you as long as you played along and weren’t pushy.
“...Thank you.” Rin nodded, giving Ness a small smile of his own. “But it’s not too late now, we could just…wait for some team to get a whole bunch of flags?”
“Nah,” Ness waved him off. “It keeps the others active, I think they would be too restless if we followed my plan. I mean they’re already restless.”
Fair enough. Their group definitely had its share of… explosive personalities. Rin glanced over at his teammates—some of whom were literally bouncing around. Was that Igaguri getting a piggyback ride from some random guy? How was he that extroverted?
"Though maybe we should start clearing a few trials too," Ness said, eyes scanning the map. "Only two teams left—it’d be a shame for the game to end too soon, right?"
Rin blinked, slightly puzzled. Personally, he preferred a more direct, get-it-done kind of approach. But if Ness wanted to stretch things out a bit, who was he to argue? He nodded without protest.
“Pfft.” Ness suddenly let out a quiet laugh, lifting a hand to cover his mouth. Rin tilted his head, even more confused now.
“I’m sorry,” Ness said through a chuckle. “It’s just—you’re so cute!” He reached out and gently pinched Rin’s cheek. “That confused look you make—your eyes go all wide—it’s adorable!”
Rin froze. The compliment and the unexpected touch hit at the same time, stunning him into silence. At that exact moment, Ness also went still, as if realizing what he’d just done. He pulled his hand back in a hurry.
“Ah—sorry. I didn’t mean to overstep. It’s just... you’re so young, you reminded me of—”
“No, no!” Rin cut in quickly, his face flushing a bright red. “It’s okay! I was just… surprised, that’s all. I just—”
He hadn’t been doted on like that in a long time. Not since his older brother, and occasionally his parents—though that stopped once he got older. The soft kind of affection had quietly disappeared from his life.
Rin gave Ness a small, sheepish smile. “That was... kind of nice. Thank you.”
"Ah, well, as long as you don't mind," Ness relaxed, offering a small smile. "Sorry—I think the heat's getting to me. I don't usually act so... off."
Rin returned the smile. "I don’t think it’s off at all."
"Really?" Ness raised an eyebrow. "Is that normal here? Like… is this kind of thing common?"
Rin paused, taking a second to register the question. Oh—he was trying to understand the local culture.
"Hmm, it really depends on the person," Rin said with a shrug. That’s how he saw it, anyway. He wasn’t even sure how different this world was from his own. "I’m used to it because of my older brother."
"Oh yeah?" Ness looked genuinely surprised. "Didn’t peg your brother as the doting type. He seems pretty…"
He trailed off, clearly searching for a polite word.
"Stand-offish," Rin supplied with a nod. "He is. But when we were younger, he was actually really affectionate."
"Awh, that’s kind of sweet." Ness smiled. "So he’s the kind who’s warm behind closed doors."
"Eh, not really anymore." Rin shook his head, the corners of his mouth dipping slightly. His expression turned more subdued.
"Ah..." Ness’s smile faded too. Crap. He’d made it awkward again. He should say something—
"My siblings are also a bit… stand-offish," Ness offered gently, his smile turning more understanding. "So, I get it."
"You have siblings?" Rin blinked.
"Yeah. Two older ones—one brother, one sister."
"Big age gap?" Rin asked, curious if that was the reason for the emotional distance—or maybe something deeper.
"Not really," Ness said with a small shake of his head. "We’re close in age. They're just... more practical than me. Both of them are researchers. They never really approved of me becoming a cultivator."
"Seriously?" Rin blinked again, thrown off. In a cultivation novel, disapproving of cultivation felt… weird. Wasn’t that the whole point?
"Yeah," Ness said with a half-laugh. "They thought I should’ve picked something more stable. Something predictable. You know—logical."
"I see," Rin said quietly. He didn’t really know how to respond to that. His own parents had always supported both him and his brother in their football careers. And if he had to guess, they would’ve been just as supportive if he and Sae had chosen to be cultivators instead.
If there was one thing his parents had gotten right—it was letting them chase whatever path they wanted.
“That must’ve been hard.” Rin, admittedly lamely, supplied.
Ness shrugged. “I’m used to it. Plus, I wasn’t very close to them to begin with. Our ideologies were different from the very start.”
Rin understood the feeling. Whenever someone learned about the distance between him and his family, they’d always respond with sympathy or apologies. And yeah, maybe it had been hard—but you get used to it. As sad as that sounds, it was the truth.
What bothered Rin more was when people insisted on framing it as something tragic. It always felt like they were blowing it out of proportion. He didn’t have it that bad.
So what if his parents were rarely around? At least they never hurt him. So what if his brother was cold? They still had a few good memories to hold onto.
Lost in those thoughts, Rin barely noticed the silence stretching between him and Ness. They were both too deep in their own heads—until a sharp voice cut through.
“Hey, you two!” Angry Bird called out. “It’s getting dark. We’re heading back to base. You coming or what?”
Rin blinked out of his second round of melancholic musing. “Ah—yeah.” He gave a quick nod, glancing to make sure Ness was moving too.
Together, they headed back to their base. Rin hoped that the other team had done well on getting defensive materials. Though it didn’t matter much if they didn’t.
It wasn’t that dark yet, but there wasn’t much else to do. Plus, with the number of mouths they had to feed, gathering food was going to be its own mission.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Ness had siblings. Angry Bird had this oddly specific habit of flicking her ponytail whenever she made a serious point. Isagi liked taking long walks and, for some reason, kept inviting Rin along. Yukimiya had this quiet instinct to look after anyone younger than him. Kurona’s fondness for riddles.
None of that was in the novel.
There was so much that wasn’t in the novel.
This world—these people—they weren’t just characters anymore. They had little quirks, histories, habits that didn’t fit neatly into the narrative. It all felt unsettlingly real.
Too real.
Like the lines of the story were starting to blur, and Rin couldn’t tell where the fiction ended and the reality began. These weren’t just plot devices or supporting cast—they were people, and the world they lived in didn’t feel like it was made of ink and paragraphs anymore. It was full of things that couldn’t be predicted, measured, or explained by what he remembered from the book.
Rin swallowed hard, trying to push down the tight, unfamiliar feeling creeping into his chest.
He didn’t like it. Not one bit.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
The wind bit at his skin—sharp, cold, and real. That was the first thing Rin noticed as he leaned against the rough bark of a tree, just far enough from the base to be alone.
They’d returned to base and agreed to wait it out—let one of the other teams snag the remaining flag, then swoop in and steal it from them. It was a strategy that, on the bright side, saved them a lot of effort. The downside? Night had fallen, and the plan still hadn’t panned out.
Which was surprising considering one of the teams was Oliver’s team. Maybe he was playing it safe on purpose. It made Rin feel slightly disappointed, he was looking forward to facing off against Oliver. How come the U20s haven’t really bothered him?
On the bright side, the defensive team had done a great job at obtaining a whole bunch of traps, upgrades etc. Their base, which previously looked like a sad campsite, had been transformed into a steady fortress.
Not that anything really makes a huge difference. The team with the most flags would win regardless, and so far, every team they’d taken a flag from had chosen to merge with them rather than fight back—which, honestly, was the smarter move. They wouldn’t get any rewards this round, but at least they’d conserve energy for the next ones.
Rin silently hoped that this helped with holding off the demons when they came. But that’s probably an overly optimistic thought.
Sleep had been impossible. His dreams—or maybe they were nightmares—had dragged him back through the corridors of his past. Memories came in flashes: some faded and distant, others too vivid to bear. Things he thought he’d buried clawed their way back up.
He’d been bottling everything, and he knew it. But how could he not? There wasn’t time to process anything, not when every day felt like survival. Missions, near-death encounters, navigating a world that wasn’t his—it was relentless. And through it all, he hadn’t paused once to feel.
Because how was he supposed to feel? How was he supposed to regulate anything when everything around him demanded strength, focus, composure?
Lately, he didn’t even feel like himself. He felt… detached. Disconnected. Like he was watching someone else’s life unfold. The people around him—they laughed, talked, breathed right beside him—and still, it didn’t register. None of it felt solid. None of it felt real.
And then the realizations would hit him, sudden and cruel. These people weren’t just 2D characters on a page. This wasn’t some hyper-realistic dream or a VR simulation gone wrong.
He had died.
He had left behind everything he had ever known. His world, his home. His brother. His parents. Sixteen years of life, gone in an instant.
No—he hadn’t meant to leave them. He didn’t choose this.
All he ever wanted was to see his brother again.
That was it.
And now… now that he was here, in this new world he used to fantasize about—he felt nothing like the protagonist of a story. There was no triumph. No joy. Just a hollow ache he didn’t know how to name.
He used to think, sometimes, that if everything just disappeared, if he died—if he could start over, somewhere far away—he’d finally feel free. Happy, even. He could be better. Do things differently. Keep his brother close.
But now that he had everything he once wished for—now that he’d been thrown into that "new beginning"—he didn’t feel better at all.
He didn’t even know what he felt anymore. Just… lost.
And the worst part?
He knew he should talk about it. Should try to unpack all of this. But who could he possibly talk to? Who would even believe him?
And even if they did—what then? Would they understand? Could they make any of it better? Or would they just offer those tired, empty lines he’d heard a hundred times before?
“I’m sorry.” “That must’ve been hard.” “It’s okay now. You have us.”
No.
It’s not okay.
His brother is gone. And no one—not one person in this world—can change that.
“Rin?”
Ousted out of his spiral, Rin turned back to see Kurona standing behind him. So quiet that he hadn’t expected him to be there.
“Ah, Kurona.” Rin blinked the sleep out of his eyes, shooting him a smile to hide his grim thoughts. “Why aren’t you asleep?”
“I was,” Kurona nodded. “I woke up to go to the bathroom, bathroom. But then saw you weren’t there.”
“Awh Kurona, you didn’t have to check on me.” Rin smiled, effectively endeared. The darkness of his mind fading with Kurona’s presence.
“No, had to.” Kurona nodded. “I was worried, worried.” Kurona walked over to stand beside him.
“Couldn’t sleep?” Kurona prompted, clearly asking what’s wrong. Rin paused, for a moment he was tempted. Tempted to unload everything. His world, his brother, Ren’s brother and his own’s similarities, just everything—
But he couldn’t.
Kurona couldn’t comprehend, hell Rin didn’t even think he would believe him. And they’re being recorded, he couldn’t risk looking like a lunatic internationally.
“Just…thoughts.” Rin mumbled. Kurona nodded, not pushing. Though he didn’t return either.
Minutes slipped by, and Rin could see Kurona getting sleepier by the second—his blinks growing slower, eyes shimmering faintly with the glaze of exhaustion.
“You should get some rest,” Rin said gently. He didn’t want to keep the guy up just because he was having a crisis.
“Wanna keep you company... just in case,” Kurona mumbled through a yawn.
Rin’s heart almost melted at that. He sighed, a soft smile tugging at his lips as he slung an arm around Kurona’s shoulder.
“Alright then,” he said quietly. “Let’s head back.”
He steered Kurona gently toward the cave, thinking the other might not even be awake enough to make it there on his own.
Out of nowhere, a chill raced down Rin’s spine, the hairs on his arms standing on end.
Without thinking, he jerked to the side and threw up a qi barrier around himself and Kurona. The movement snapped Kurona out of his drowsy haze, his eyes blinking open in confusion as he looked around—
Only to come face-to-face with something straight out of a fever dream.
Dozens of glowing purple portals had ripped open the air, their pixelated shimmer weirdly reminding Rin of Minecraft, of all things—if Minecraft had monsters with claws, wings, and too many eyes crawling out of it.
Rin’s eyes widened. Shit. Of course they’d strike at night—when everyone was half-asleep and off guard.
“Kurona,” Rin said quickly, voice steady despite the chaos. “Wake everyone up. Grab the emergency sparklers. Now.”
Kurona froze, eyes flickering between Rin and the nightmare unfolding in front of them. Demons—snarling, smart-looking demons—were flooding the clearing.
“Go,” Rin said firmly. “I’ll hold them off.”
Kurona hesitated a heartbeat longer, then gave a sharp nod and bolted toward the tent.
Rin drew his sword, planting his feet as the first wave surged forward.
He took a breath.
He was so, so cooked.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Bonus POV: Kurona Ranze
Kurona looked around his surroundings only to see a sea of unknown people. The sheer amount of people was a bit…overwhelming.
“Kurona.” He heard a familiar voice call out, turning around he spotted an unexpected person.
Number one disciple in Blue Lock, infamous for his cold attitude yet nowadays there was a lot of gossip around him. Apparently, he had mellowed out…or something. Kurona didn’t really pay attention to the rumours but everyone was talking about it so much that even he had heard it.
He had only seen him once or twice before. And he seemed rather…angry.
“Have you seen anyone else from our sect?” Rin asked surprisingly gently, his gaze scanning the crowd. Kurona silently shook his head.
Wow, he was like…really pretty. Kurona hadn’t realized this the last time he had seen Rin but he had an almost…delicate look to him? His face almost looked like it was glowing.
They stood in silence together. Neither of them know what to say to the other. Though, Kurona was perfectly content with that. He wasn’t much of a talker. Though, he noticed the awkward “look around” Rin was doing.
Kurona decided to put him out of his misery and point out the person he had been observing for a while.
“Isn’t that…Igaguri?” Kurona raised his hand, desperately trying to make it sound like a recent observation, pointing towards the middle of a huge heap of disciples. Rin blinked for a second, clearly not able to spot him as quickly.
“Where?” Rin craned his neck.
“There—bald guy, crouching like the world just ended, ended.”
Both of their eyes looked towards Igaguri, who was frankly freaking out. Kurona had been watching him for a while in a mixture of amusement and bemusement. He wondered why he was holding onto his head as if he had any hair.
“Do you want to call him over?” Rin asked, his voice tentative.
“Not really…” Kurona mumbled. He wasn’t fond of entering that crowd and from how hesitant Rin sounded he didn’t think he was over the moon over the idea of fetching Igaguri either.
“So, we just watch him get trampled?”
“Yeah.”
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Kurona and Rin ended up in the same team, which Kurona was slightly happy about. Despite not being that close, having one positive interaction was enough to relax him just a bit. He’d much rather stick with Rin, who respected his space and quietness, over someone overly extroverted.
Talking about being overly extroverted…
“So…” Igaguri broke the silence between the three as they trudged through the forest.
“Do you guys have a plan or something…?” Igaguri asked, clearly feeling rather awkward with the cold atmosphere.
They had just been given a riddle, which Kurona had been quick to answer as he was rather fond of riddles. It clearly delighted Rin as he gave him a small smile afterwards. Kurona mentally gave himself a pat on the back at a positive interaction.
“We don’t know enough to make a plan, plan.” Kurona responded deadpan.
“Ah. Right.”
Silence casted over them again. Though Igaguri broke it again, making small talk which Rin often replied to. Kurona didn’t really have much to say, far more content on hearing Igaguri and Rin share things about themselves.
“I mean c’mon, pear juice is clearly superior!” Igaguri waved his arms around in an exaggerated motion.
Rin just gave him a judgemental side glance. “You’re weird.”
“Me? Weird? You’re the one that likes a bunch of fruits together!”
“It’s called a smoothie.”
“Whatever!”
Yeah, Kurona was far more content with listening.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Igaguri got stuck in a tree. Kurona’s tempted to leave him there.
In his defence, there’s only so many times a man can listen to someone defend pear juice before he gets a bit ticked off.
“Can we just leave him?” Kurona asked, fully serious.
“I heard that!” Igaguri snapped. “Don’t listen to him, Rin—please get me down!”
“No one would ever know…” Kurona added, leaning in toward Rin with an exaggerated whisper, enjoying Igaguri’s whines of terror.
“We’re literally being filmed live, Kurona,” Rin replied with a small smirk, clearly enjoying himself.
With a quick motion, Rin unsheathed his katana and sliced through the tendril suspending Igaguri.
“Yow!” Igaguri hit the ground with all the grace of a dropped sack.
“Watch your step from now on,” Rin said, already turning to walk ahead.
Kurona dutifully followed, and Igaguri scrambled to his feet, brushing himself off before hurrying to catch up.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
They walked together in the rain. It was nice.
Rin likes owls a lot. When he talked about them, he got a nostalgic look in his eyes. They seem to mean a lot more to him than just animals.
He had also guessed his favorite animal on the first try! Though when he talked about his favorite animal, Rin got a faraway look in his eyes.
He’s really nice. But also really sad.
A cool breeze brushed past them, making them both shiver. Rin glanced up. “We should head back. We’re soaked through.”
Kurona nodded quickly, rubbing his arms. “Yeah… it’s cold, cold.”
Rin chuckled quietly. His usual sharp eyes softening, they almost sparkled under the night sky. “And you only just noticed?”
Kurona shook his head, Rin just smiled, tugging him gently toward the cave.
Rin warmed him up much more than the fire at the cave.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
It was very hot. Kurona was burning. But they found a lake. He wasted no time and jumped in. Rin, very nicely, gave him his bar of soap and towel.
A different team dropped by and Rin seemed to tense up quite a bit. Igaguri was naturally oblivious, even when Rin directly warned him. Kurona wonders if Igaguri is a bit slow.
Nonetheless, they made their way up the mountain and Kurona swore he nearly saw the stars. Though they finally made to the base and were greeted by a guy with brown and pinkish hair.
Kurona thought he looked like a cheshire cat.
“Sure,” Rin nodded, turning over to Igaguri and Kurona. “Give me your water skins and stay here. I’ll fill them for you.”
Although the offer was kind, Kurona didn’t really want to be left alone in this place with so many people he doesn’t know. Sensing his discomfort Rin gave him a reassuring smile, subtly pulling his hand into his and giving it a comforting squeeze before looking back at Ness.
Kurona found himself unable to argue when faced with Rin’s smile. He only nodded and accepted his fate.
“Kurona! Come on, let’s say hi to everyone!”
…Kurona should’ve stayed in that lake.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
People in the team were loud. Both during introductions and during the strategizing meeting. Thankfully, Rin gave a really good plan and shut them up rather quickly.
Kurona’s eyes observed Rin. Every rumour he had heard about Rin—that he was temperamental, arrogant, loner, mean. All of them so far had been false.
Sure, he has a bit of snark to him. But it isn’t enough to be considered mean. And though he was overly self independent, he made sure everyone followed in his own quiet way. Like looking behind every now and then and making sure Igaguri and Kurona were still there. Or dumbing down a strategy to make sure everyone understood.
Kurona stood by his original statement.
Rin is nice.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
They didn’t end up in the same team which Kurona felt rather disheartened about but it was manageable.
He hadn’t realized but in the short time through their travels together, they had become pretty good friends. Or acquaintances? Kurona wasn’t sure what title was appropriate.
Either way he liked Rin and Rin liked Kurona and that was enough.
The defensive team was nice enough. Though they were really extroverted, they gave Kurona his space. They were also efficient, as proven by the piles of defensive material piled at their base.
“Wow Kurona, you’re quick!” One of his teammates complimented as Kurona finished a trial within a handful of minutes. Kurona gave a nod of thanks, smiling brightly.
It felt good to be recognized.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
When Kurona had woken up to use the bathroom, he hadn’t noticed anything odd. But after using the bathroom (and washing his hands, very important) he noticed that Rin was missing.
Rin was gone.
Frowning, Kurona stepped out of their base, scanning the area in hopes of spotting him nearby. It wasn’t safe to be wandering around this late… not with competition still ongoing.
That’s when he saw him—leaning quietly against a tree, just beyond the edge of camp. Rin’s hair was loose, drifting gently in the night breeze, his features bathed in soft moonlight.
He looked beautiful, almost ethereal… but also heartbreakingly sad.
His eyes didn’t shine like they did earlier, when they’d been walking side by side. Instead, they were clouded—distant, weighed down by thoughts too heavy to carry.
“Ah, Kurona.” Rin blinked, his eyes brightening, as he turned around to look at him. “Why aren’t you asleep?”
“I was,” Kurona nodded. “I woke up to go to the bathroom, bathroom. But then saw you weren’t there.”
“Awh Kurona, you didn’t have to check on me.” Rin smiled, the softer expression looked much better on him than the sad one. The darkness of his mind fading with Kurona’s presence.
“No, had to.” Kurona nodded. “I was worried, worried.” Kurona walked over to stand beside him.
“Couldn’t sleep?” Kurona prompted, wanting to know what weighed on Rin’s mind. Rin paused, his lips pursed in contemplation. He looked fragile…like he was going to spill over any minute, figuratively and literally.
But he didn’t.
“Just…thoughts.” Rin mumbled. Kurona nodded, not pushing. Though he remained planted by his side.
If he didn’t want to speak, at least he could give him some reassurance in the form of his presence—some company.
Minutes slipped by, and Kurona felt sleepier by the second—his blinks growing slower, eyes blurring faintly with the glaze of exhaustion.
“You should get some rest,” Rin broke the silence between them gently, slightly surprising Kurona. He looked up to see Rin’s soft guilt-ridden smile.
“Wanna keep you company... just in case,” Kurona comforted through a yawn, his eyes shutting for a moment.
He felt a slung arm around his shoulder.
“Alright then,” Rin said quietly, his voice so low as if afraid that he would break Kurona with the sheer volume of his voice. “Let’s head back.”
Kurona unapologetically leaned into the embrace, using it as a guide to shuffle back in. He was glad to go back to bed.
Yet suddenly Rin jerked to the side and threw up a qi barrier around himself and Kurona. The movement snapped Kurona out of his drowsy haze, his eyes blinking open in confusion as he looked around—
Only to come face-to-face with endless amounts of monsters and demons pouring in from purple-ish portals.
Kurona’s eyes widened. Was this a test from the event organizers?
“Kurona,” Rin said quickly, voice steady despite the chaos. “Wake everyone up. Grab the emergency sparklers. Now.”
Kurona froze, eyes flickering between Rin and the nightmare unfolding in front of them. The seriousness in Rin’s tone made it clear this wasn’t something the organizers sent after them. He hesitated, is it really alright to leave Rin alone?
“Go,” Rin said firmly. “I’ll hold them off.”
Kurona hesitated a heartbeat longer, then gave a sharp nod and bolted toward the tent.
Notes:
Kurona: Me and Rin are hanging out!
Rin: Hey, Igaguri is hanging upside down...?
Kurona: This ain't about him.─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Everybody silent after Rin's strategy
Rin: If you guys don't say anything I'm going to kill myself right now and change the trajectories of your lives forever─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
Guys I swear I try to wrap things up in chapters but then a million other things get written instead. Sigh, feeling like the Naruto of fics. TYY TO PEOPLE WHO DMED ME ON TWITTER/STRAWPAGE TO CHECK IN ON ME!! I'm very alive but oh lord do I have shit to yap about.
Okay, it's not actually that bad but it certainly kept me occupied.
School has started again and now I'm in a huge year in my curicullum (not sharing cause privacy hehe). I have a different curicullum than standard schools which basically means this entire year I'm going to be doing a whole bunch of shit. I have exams, special "exams" for subjects like arts and PE, a whole bunch of graded assignments, community service, report card stuff, and a project where I have to research into a topic of my liking, make a product and then write a 15-20 page report in like 6 months.
So yeah packed year. Need to be doing a lot of preparation to application purposes. So if updates are late they're most likely because I'm drowning in school. I mean I literally had a mock exam on the third day of school, please kill me.
Other than that, my parents were a lil funky. Mum's still stick but at least my dad's back, woohoo!! No longer have to take care of the house. Got hit by terrible mental health.
Honestly don't know how adults do this shit, made me wanna kms. If any adults are reading this fic, yall are so strong you have my respect.
Oh! And my body literally went fully numb for like 5 minutes and gave me the biggest scare along with a whole bunch of health issues that I should get checked but I'm not bothered to. And official document stuff, fun!
Not as surprising or bad as other author's notes actually. I hyped it up wayyy too much, it was actually not that bad but it did kinda suck. I really hope I can continue uploading without getting hit by the ao3 curse until this year ends because getting ran over by a bus wouldn't be fun!! I really don't wanna retake or miss anything sigh so pray for me.
But on the brighter side I got into a whole bunch of my older interests and I've really realized how all of my favourite characters are always a lil niche, or not exactly niche/not as popular but what type of content I seek for them a niche. Like Rin centric fics, and various other fandoms I'm in. And I swear I've read like half of the fics in my specific interests but I'm so glad to see that some authors still update in the tags I like!!
Which makes me wonder, how did you guys find this fic? Did you guys look on a specific tag or were just scrolling through Blue Lock fics? I'm even more curious about the people who aren't in the fandom whatsoever lol.
I personally love to scroll on "insert character name centric" tag but if you guys know any better ways to find your favorite character's centric fics please let me know, I am in fact very desperate.
Holy yap, thank you guys so much for reading! And ty to everyone who leaves kudoses and comments as well! I adore every single one of you <333 Have a good day/night/whatever!!
Chapter 19: Chapter 19: Paper Gods
Summary:
Rin is cooked
Notes:
HI GUYS!! I didn't die. I'm just bad with time. I also have a whole bunch of school assignments already so 😔 ALSO HAPPY BIRTHDAY RIN, it's still his birthday for me so...
But without further ado, have fun reading!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Someone is humming.
Rin feels a warm hand run through his short hair. His cheek squished comfortably against a warm body. He blinked his eyes open, his lashes felt glued together—like they do when he’s slept for too long.
“Oh is Rin-chan waking up?” He heard a familiar sweet voice. Warm hands grasped his too small body and pulled him up closer to the voice.
“Mama?” Rin’s voice, too high–too soft, called out. An airy chuckle escaped his mum as she held him closer, placing a soft kiss to his forehead.
“Good afternoon baby,” She cooed, using the cuff of her sleeve to wipe the drool from Rin’s face. “Sleep well?”
“Mhm…” Rin blinked slowly, burying his head against his mum’s chest. He looked over to see the ocean waves, his father and nii-chan splashing in the water.
They were celebrating one of Sae’s matches. Naturally Sae won. He always does.
Though this time it was special. Rin can’t remember why but he was overjoyed when he heard they were celebrating.
The family doesn’t get together often. Usually, it’s just him and nii-chan on their little adventure. Papa and mama are too busy with their work after all.
But today everyone made time. Or well more specifically their parents made time.
“Rin,” Rin obediently looked up, peering up at his mother’s soft eyes. “You have to wake up.”
Ah.
This is how it always ends.
“Mama…”
“No buts, Rin,” Her hand softly caressed his head. “You have to wake up.”
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
His face felt sticky, is what he first noticed when he woke up. A warm liquid running down his face. His back was slumped against the rigid bark of a tree. He groans, wiping away the stickiness from his face with the sleeve of his haori.
When he pulled away his haori, he was met with blood. A small whimper escaped his lips at the sight of the copious amounts of blood.
His head hurt so much it felt like a chainsaw was actively splitting it in half. He could fill gooey liquid spill down from his scalp, staining his face, neck, back, everything.
He felt disgusting.
He leaned his head back, wincing immediately at the contact but too tired to move, and shut his eyes. His eyebrows scrunched from the pain. His entire body ached so deeply that he wondered if the universe was slowing down time purely to cause him more agony.
“Rin?” A pained voice called out to him, though the ringing in his ear made it hard to make out much more than fragile fragments spoken to him.
A hand was placed on his bloodied hair, a warm feeling soon gushed into his body. It was hard to explain, it felt as if a thread was sewing all of his broken threads back together, prickly but relieving.
Slowly but surely his consciousness returns to him. He opens his eyes, his lashes sticky from tears or blood he doesn’t know, seeing Ness’ figure in front of him.
“Fuckass novel,” Ness mutters under his breath. Ness’ eyes were completely zeroed in on the amount of blood he lost, visibly paling. He brought out a napkin, from god knows where—Rin’s vision still wasn’t the most clear with all the blood on him, and wiped at his face.
Noticing the fluttering of his eyes, Ness let out a relieved sigh, gently wiping off the blood around Rin’s eyes. “Rin, are you still with me?”
“Mhm,” Rin hummed out, his eyes meeting Ness’.
“Thank goodness, I thought that—”
“Did you also transmigrate?” Rin cut him off immediately, his serious gaze practically burning into Ness’ surprised one.
“You…also?” Ness’ face looked like it was going through the seven stages of grief. Yes, Rin did say the seven, he knows that there’s only five but with the contortions of Ness’ face, he’s sure that Ness invented at least two new emotions.
Ultimately, his face brightened up, equal parts relieved and joyous. “You—-”
[Ding ding ding!]
[New notification.]
Now two google translate-like voices echoed between them, the sudden noise coaxing out a wince from Rin—who despite being healed (?) was still queasy.
[Congrats User, you have successfully found out Alexis Ness’ secret! Rewards are being processed!]
[You completed the quest, find Itoshi Rin’s secret. Rewards will be delivered after the crisis.]
Wow, Ness’ System sounded so…done.
“So, we both got the same quest,” Ness’ eyes narrowed, also peeved by the voices of two systems. He offered the handkerchief that he was using to wipe Rin’s face to him. “Is that why you were so friendly?”
“I like to think I’m a bit friendlier than Ren, just in general.” Rin pushed up from the bark of the tree, Rin gratefully took the handkerchief, wiping away at his face.
“Ren?” Ness questioned. Ah, slip of tongue. Rin found it a bit…disrespectful to continue to call Ren “original Rin”, especially after he expressed his wishes to leave his previous identity behind.
“Original—” Rin stopped in the middle of his sentence, scanning his surroundings. There was a chance that they were still being filmed and Rin didn’t want to take his chances.
Seemingly noticing his cautiousness, Ness quickly comforted. “It’s alright, there’s no filming devices nearby. I already checked.”
Huh? But wasn't the filming equipment super hidden? Rin had originally tried to spot a few throughout their journey but consistently failed. He was sure he was being recorded, not to sound narcissistic but he was the best Blue Lock disciple currently, there’s no way he wasn’t being filmed throughout his journey. He just didn’t find any solid evidence.
His face must’ve shown his confusion (or maybe Ness just has mind reading powers) because Ness quickly answered. “It’s a skill I got from my System, it’s basically thermal vision.”
“Oh,” Rin blinked. He silently started cursing his System in his head, how come Ness got something so useful and he got a halo that he still doesn’t know the purpose of?? And not to mention the Super Suicide skill!
“The spirit of the…original Rin,” Rin’s face visibly contorted to one of discomfort when he said that, he could feel the corner of his lips downturn and his eyebrows scrunched up guiltily. But he quickly composed himself. “Is anchored to my body. It was too confusing to refer to both of us as Rin and he didn’t want to be called that either so I call him Ren…”
Ness’ eyes sparkled at the revelation. “I also have my original with me!”
“Well…not exactly right now, I didn’t want him to be accidentally spotted or anything,” Ness further explained.
That made a lot of sense. So the “thing” that he saw hovering over Ness must’ve been the original Ness.
“Though,” Ness’ eyes narrowed. “We should probably talk about this later. We still have the whole…crisis going on.”
Right…Rin pushed himself up, off the bark, but he quickly found himself leaning against the tree for support as his vision swam. Ness placed a comforting hand on his shoulder.
“I just healed you right now, with one of my skills. But it’ll take a few minutes to fully settle in.” Ness explained and Rin wanted to curse the System again. Thermal vision and healing?? This was entirely unfair!
“Until then, why don’t you tell me how you…ended up like this?” Ness tentatively asked, his eyes gleaming with worry.
Right, how had he ended up like this again?
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
There were endless amounts of monsters streaming in. The time felt like it was ticking dreadfully slow. Every swing of his katana weighed down on him. And on top of all that, he wasn’t sure if his surroundings were fogging up or his vision was giving up on him.
[Warning! HP is less than 50%]
[User, what are you doing? You’re not properly defending yourself! (ó﹏ò｡)]
Rin wiped at his face, sweat trickling down. His haori was cut up in various places, ruined for the umpteenth time.
He let out a heavy breath. The wave of monsters had died down a little, he had gone through at least three waves of numerous monsters and none of his team had come out yet.
Rin guesses that they had their own monsters to deal with, or maybe they just really hated him and wanted him to die.
Rin certainly felt like dying, his lungs burned, his balance was off, his clothes stuck to his skin so closely–they might as well be embedded into his skin.
“Ah…” Rin let out a heavy sigh, running a hand through his hair, in a half hearted attempt to push it away from his face. “Fuck it.”
He hadn’t wanted to use this. Not so soon and definitely not in front of such a wide audience, if anyone was even watching right now. But beggars can’t be choosers.
He reached his hand into the sleeve of his robe, pulling out a small vial. An indestructible vial, thanks to whoever gave that when he was bombarded with gifts—too bad he’ll never find out who.
He tipped off the cork with his thumb, grimacing at the vile purple liquid inside.
It’s something he had asked Ren to give to him, after a lot of whining and coaxing. Ren had thought he was trying to poison someone—which is reasonable since this is basically just the liquid version of his beast form’s poison—and he isn’t far off.
Though, he highly doubts that Ren thought he would poison himself with it.
No, he’s not suicidal. But unfortunately the System loves to screw him over. And in desperate times come desperate measures.
Rin’s thought it out, his skill Super Suicide grants hima 300% boost in all stats when his health is less than 10%. This should include his, admittedly ass, healing abilities.
All cultivators have healing abilities to a certain extent, the golden core stimulates energy to fasten up the healing process. Although Ren never invested in this department of his abilities, it was still passable enough to keep him (at the very least) alive.
Hopefully…
Rin was basically gambling with his life and if the rest of his teammates in the cave didn’t break out in time, he would be as good as gone.
A loud roar pierced his ears, making Rin wince. He looked up from his vial to see a demon that looks awfully like the Enderdragon (Sorry! Sorry! He’ll stop with the Minecraft references), numerous wolf-like demons followed and he literally felt the ground rumble with the force of whatever was coming.
Yeah no, he’s not surviving this shit by himself. Rin took a swig of the poison, feeling the effects almost instantly. His skin felt warmer, in an odd way. As if an almost cool lava was swirling in his veins—yes, he gets the irony of it. His head hurt like a motherfucker and his stomach felt like it was being ripped to shreds.
He quickly planted his sword into the soil, leaning against it for support. The pain was so instantaneous, he had to take a moment to catch his breath.
[Warning! Health is dropping dramatically!]
[45%]
He felt liquid jam in his throat, making him gag. He only, narrowly might he add, managed to avoid his sword—whipping his head in the other direction and coughing out a shit ton of blood.
[30%]
He wasn’t sure if he was vomiting or coughing blood…or both. He really didn’t want to see that.
[Health is below 20%, pain relieving measures are being put in place!]
Relief coursed through him and suddenly breathing felt a bit easier. He wiped at his mouth with the sleeve of his haori, pointedly ignoring the mess on the floor and his sleeve.
[Health is below 15%, emergency protocols are being taken!]
He pulled the sword out of the ground, just barely. His arms felt like jelly. It was a miracle that he was even standing right now, much less pulling out a sword. Ren really built up his body like a monster.
[Health is below 10%! Special Skill activated! Super Suicide is now activated for the next fourty five minutes!]
Rin can only explain the next feeling to be akin to a magical girl transformation.
Okay, cut him some slack. He’s bleeding out of areas he didn’t know existed, he’s basically only relying on a super overpowered version of Monster given by the system, he sees at least a colony of monsters he needs to solo, which would be great if he was the protagonist and was aura farming but he’s not!
He’s just a stupid high school boy who was suicidal up until he actually died, got dragged into a shitty novel, can’t ever see his family or friends again—despite the fact that he never spoke much to them to begin with and they probably won’t miss him now that he’s gone, and for fuck’s sake!
He raised the sword, water coiling around him like a storm, and lashed out blindly.
He had no idea what he was striking—or who. If someone told him he was stabbing himself over and over, he wouldn’t have questioned it. It felt like he was slipping in and out of consciousness. With each swing, something fell at his feet. The next, he was somewhere else, something else lunging at him.
He struck. He faded.
Again. And again.
By the time he had broken out of that cycle, with nothing chasing him anymore, he slumped down against a tree.
[Warning! There are only 30 seconds remaining!]
He looked around with empty eyes, as if the world had drained the last of him. The land was ruined—grass torn from the soil, trees fallen apart like his life. Resentful energy hung in the air, thick and unmoving, gathering in corners like smoke that didn’t rise. The bodies of monsters lay scattered, lifeless and strangely still.
And Rin—
Bruised beyond recognition, bleeding a lake into the soil, barely upright, his figure swayed at the edge of sight.
His vision was so blurred now, it felt like a dream unraveling, or the quiet just before sleep takes hold.
He wasn’t sure he was awake.
He wasn’t sure it mattered.
He wobbled down to a tree, slumping against it.
[Congratulations on your first time usage of the skill: Super Suicide!]
[Rewards will be sent after processing!]
[Congratulations! You have killed a record breaking 320 monsters within 45 minutes!]
[Rewards will be sent after—-]
Rin closed his eyes.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
“Rin?” Ness waved his hand at Rin’s face. “You still with me?”
Rin blinked, forced out of his reverie. “Uh…yeah.”
“I just…used a skill, that's all.” Rin said, averting his eyes. Ness pursed his lips, eyebrows furrowing in worry.
“Your skill…did this?” Ness looked around, seeing the endless amounts of monster corpses piled upon each other before looking back to Rin’s bloodied form.
“Uh, how do I explain this?” Rin mumbled, rubbing the back of his neck. “Uhm, my skill is called…Super Suicide.”
“...Super Suicide?” He watched Ness’ expression contort into at least five different variants of surprise. Ness was really…expressive.
“Yeah, basically if my health is below 10%, I get a 300% boost in all stats.” Rin explained, still rubbing the back of his neck. He looked away guilty at the incredulous mixed with concern expression that Ness was giving him. “There were so many monsters, I was in a pickle so I…”
“Don’t ever use that skill again.” Ness cut him off, his eyes narrowed in concern. “I didn’t just find another transmigrator for them to kill themselves in front of me!”
“It’s fine!” Rin insisted, shaking his head. “I wasn’t going to actually die, the System has emergency procedures. Plus I get a 300% boost in all stats, including healing.”
“Rin can heal?” Ness asked.
“Not a lot…but enough.” Rin answered with a guilty smile. He hurried to his defense at the unimpressed glare Ness gave him. “Alright but in my defense, I was in a tight situation!”
Ness let out a sigh, mumbling something under his breath—sounding a lot like his mum when he told her that he got another cut from jumping off from god knows where.
“Just…try not to use it. And if you are, use it around me. I can at least fix you up after.” Ness ran a hand through his head.
“Did something hold you guys up in the cave?” He quickly changed the topic, wondering about the delay.
“Oh yeah,” Ness nodded, looking back. “Our cave was struck with a whole bunch of demons that specialise in psychology and illusions. We were stuck there for quite some time.”
Ness’ eyes held a guilty gleam, his eyes narrowed in shame. His fists were tightly clenched. “Sorry…we didn’t—”
“Don’t apologise, I know you guys would’ve come if you could’ve.” Rin shook his head, standing up. His body swayed lightly, akin to daffodils in the night. Ness, seeing his fragile form, shot up—holding his arm to balance him.
“Slowly,” Ness whispered, as if speaking any louder might shatter Rin into a thousand shards of porcelain. Rin took in a deep breath, willing the dizziness away. Or at least attempting to.
“Where are the others…?” Rin asked, looking around to only see the two of them. He quickly whipped his head back to Ness, his turquoise eyes wide in worry. “Is Kurona okay? What about Igaguri? Are they both alright?”
“Yes, yes, don’t worry.” Ness shushed gently, patting down his shoulder—uncaring about the large amount of blood transferred onto his palm. “We couldn’t find you when we finally got out of the cave, so we split up to find you.”
Rin blinked in surprise. He finally took the time to look around his surroundings, properly this time—not burdened by blood loss or blurry vision.
They were…in the middle of nowhere. Rin could hardly recognise what area of the arena this was. But one thing he knew for sure is that the base he was originally protecting is nowhere to be seen.
“We’re a handful of kilometers away,” Ness explained. “You cleared out all of the monsters within this radius, though I’m not sure if there are more coming…”
Rin’s eyebrows jumped so high, they practically disappeared into his hairline. All of the monsters?? Holy shit, he was definitely really out of it. But wow, the skill really did come in handy!
Though, he’s not looking forward to using it. Unless Ness is by his side of course. His overpowered skill has really helped him recover however much time has passed.
“Are you feeling alright? If you need to rest then…” Ness, who still looked very worried and was still eyeing Rin as if he was about to fall over any moment, asked.
“No, I don’t think we have the time for that.” Rin shook his head. “We only know what Isagi faced, we don’t know what monster has made its way here.”
“Rin…don’t be reckless, if you aren’t feeling well then the rest of us can handle it.” Ness said, pinching the fabric of his sleeve.
“Don’t worry. Have faith in your abilities. Your healing made me feel much better.” Rin smiled, he turned around before Ness could force him to stay put and started walking back towards the cave—using the bracelet map feature of course. He’s very surprised the thing managed to survive, whatever material it’s made out of, he wants to also be made out of it.
Rin looked over his shoulder to make sure Ness was following. “Come on!” He beckoned, looking straight and walking off.
He ignored Ness’ sigh.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
When he arrived at the base, he was greeted with a hug.
Not by Kurona unfortunately. Despite them getting decently close, Rin doesn’t think Kurona is comfortable with that just yet.
Instead he was engulfed in a hug by a crying Igaguri. Rin pat his back down as nicely as he could as he consoled him.
“I thought you died!” Followed by a screeching wail.
“It’s alright, I’m fine, Igaguri.” Replied a tired voice.
That exchange between Rin and Igaguri lasted at least five minutes, with the rest of his teammates reluctantly gathered around them. Once the bustle, or Igaguri’s theatrical performance, ended they addressed the elephant in the room.
“So, a whole bunch of demons from all around the world are in the arena….”
“Yes.”
“And we can’t get out because if they remove the seal that traps up they’ll set all the monsters free.”
“Yes.”
“So, what do we do?”
Rin sighed. This felt like a bad rendition of 99 nights in the forest, if the game had actually been deadly that is. He played it once with his neighbour’s kids (don’t ask, he was babysitting), and holy fuck had he been underwhelmed.
He wonders if that game will ever actually get lore updates. Guess he’ll never know.
“Our priority is naturally survival.” Rin said. Originally, he had planned to hunt down all the monsters, like Isagi and the rest of his team had in the novel. But that had been Japanese monsters, the situation he was currently dealing with was global.
Yeah, hell nah. You can’t pay him to deal with this shit.
“So what? We just hide it out?” Angry bird furrowed her brows, clearly finding the idea of her laying around and doing nothing at the face of a crisis preposterous. He would find it admirable if it wasn’t downright suicidal.
“Monsters and demons from all over the world are pouring in right now,” Rin said pointedly. “No matter how skilled we are, we are severely outnumbered and unprepared. We have no strategy or equipment. Of course, we can chip at the numbers but constantly fighting will only waste resources and energy.”
“We need to prioritise our safety and get enough materials before we do anything.” Rin commanded, making it clear that he was taking no objections. Though clearly the memo didn’t set.
“You just want us to sit around? What? Just because we’re not your level do you think we’re not cultivators?” Complained to the more prideful, headstrong people.
“How is anything supposed to get better if we just…don’t do anything? What if the monsters find us? And kill us?!” Squeaked the weak minded.
“What if this is just a test from the sect masters?” Said the overthinkers.
Rin sighed. Of course, he should expect this from teenagers who had literally been bred to fight. Asking them to stand down, gather and hide was most likely a hit at their egos. But they were also naive and overconfident, they don’t know the horrors of death and severe injuries just yet.
“Before you complain, just hear me out.” Rin sighed, his voice softening. “Before we were competing in a non-lethal competition but now we’re in an actual situation with real monsters and demons. Even if this is just a test by the masters, they would prefer levelheaded and planned approaches to fighting rather than recklessness that could cost people their lives.”
“I’m not saying we’re not going to do anything,” Rin reasoned. He could see a couple of his team members softening, taking back their arguments as he reasoned with them softly. He’s surprised that they’re so docile. Maybe it’s because he was in a debate team that he’s particularly convincing? “Just that we shouldn’t rush in now. Demons and monsters are also more active at night, if we wait till the morning we can catch many of them during their weaker hours. Think of it as strategy, not laziness.”
A couple of the more strongheaded members also started to quieten. Though, not all of them were pleased. Rin wracked his head for a sufficient solution before Angry Bird bites his head off.
“What if we take turns?” Rin proposed. “If any of you really want to go ahead and take down the monsters, then how about you guys go on a…”night shift”?”
That is what finally got everyone to agree. Those who were dying to fight wasted no time, already sauntering out. Ness barely managed to catch them before they actually left, giving some safety instructions that Rin’s sure they didn’t listen to before letting them set off. Only with the promise that they’ll air out a single if they run into a problem.
Rin let out a sigh, with the more rowdy bunch out he suddenly felt his will to continue instructing diminish. He was exhausted and he wanted nothing more than a nice bath and a change of clothes.
“Rin, you should rest, rest.” Kurona said, although he hadn’t sobbed into his arms like Igaguri had, he had glued himself to Rin as soon as he arrived.
“I agree!” Igaguri eagerly nodded. “You’re still covered in blood…go shower!”
Rin hesitated. Although he did want to rest and he had no motivation to sort out anything else, he was still reluctant to leave the rest of the team alone. They must be shaken up from this sudden crisis…and although Rin was no better, at least he had more experience than them…somehow.
Well, he spent a sizable amount of his month and a half in this world getting his ass kicked…
“Rin,” Ness called out from behind. Rin looked over his shoulder to see Ness give him a gentle smile. “Go rest, you need it.”
“But—”
“No buts!” Suddenly some of his other team mates infiltrated the conversation.
“You’ve already done so much, Rin. You should go rest.”
“Yeah, do you have any wounds? We should get that checked too.”
“I’ll bring you a change of clothes.”
The rest of the people moved in tandem, providing him with toiletries and clothes, leaving Rin no choice but to be led to the bathroom to wash up.
As much as he grumbled, he couldn’t hide the small grateful smile that splayed on his lips at the care.
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───
He dried his hair with a towel as he zoned out into space, he doesn’t know who this belongs to…maybe he should be concerned about that but he’s had a long night, he’s not bothered bro.
“Rin,” A soft voice came into the room. Or room was being generous, it was the open bedroom area but the rest of his team members had gone off to god knows where. Some of them had wandered off to gather materials, others were joining the fighting squad, and some were just getting some fresh air.
That left only Ness and Rin at the base. Kurona had been reluctant to leave but Igaguri had insisted on giving Rin some alone time, which Rin was very thankful for. Don’t get him wrong, he doesn’t mind Kurona staying but he also appreciates some resting time by himself after nearly dying for the umpteenth time.
“Are you…up for talking right now? If you don’t wanna talk, we don’t have to.” Ness said, holding a plate (don’t ask him where he got that from) with a meagre amount of fruit.
“No, no. Come sit.” Rin patted the place next to him. He really did want to speak with Ness. I mean after a month and a half of having a mental breakdown about no connection to his previous world, he finally found someone in the same predicament as him. Finally found someone who shares the fragment that is their world.
But the moment Ness sat beside him, everything he wanted to say caught in his throat and stayed there. He didn’t know why. There was so much he’d been holding onto—things he wanted to ask, to share. He wanted to really know Ness, to understand how he ended up in the novel, to laugh bitterly about their situation, to tear it all apart together.
But now, sitting so close, it felt like his mouth had been stitched shut by something he couldn’t name. And the silence between them felt heavier than any words he could have spoken.
“Rin, you don’t have to force yourself to speak with me,” Ness, observing his expression which had probably clammed up, said. His eyes are soft with guilt and worry. Rin only shook his head.
“No…I…” Rin licked his lips, his mouth suddenly feeling very dry. “I do, I just…”
Rin looked down to his fingers, perhaps it’s the late hour or the fatigue or everything…but Rin felt like crying.
“I’ve kind of…been ignoring how…” Rin paused, trying to formulate his words. Ness didn’t interrupt, he only watched him with patient purple eyes, watching him so delicately. It made Rin want to cry even more. Rin let out a sigh to compose himself. “How real everything is.”
Ness gave him an understanding smile. “I get it.”
But he didn’t look like he understood. He looked so unbothered, so adjusted, so—
“Well, I kind of get it.” Ness said, with a far away look in his eyes. Though it only showed on his face for a while before he went back to his soft understanding expression. “I’ve been here for so long that I think of this world as my own.”
“How long have you been in this world?” Rin asked, cutting off his insensitive thoughts. Ness has no reason to prove his understanding or emotional distress. He shouldn’t…he shouldn’t be such a jackass.
“I transmigrated into this body when the body was four.” Ness said. Rin’s eyes widened in surprise. Wait what? He’s been here for years? Decades?
“Haha, surprising right?” Ness smiled at him softly, clearly his surprise showed on his face. “I didn’t originally realise I transmigrated until three years ago so I don’t really count the rest of the years I’ve stayed in this world.”
“Since, I had been in the world for so long without my original memories I had a different experience than yours but I do understand the uncertainty.” Ness rested a comforting hand on Rin’s shoulder.
Now Rin felt even worse about his traitorous thoughts. He swallowed hard. “It must’ve been tough.”
“It was, kinda.” Ness shrugged. “But I had found my purpose, a goal I wanted to achieve, by then. So, it wasn’t as hard. Plus some of my memories are so foggy that I don’t miss the old world that much.”
“...That’s fair.” Rin nodded. But he couldn’t help but feel a bit disappointed. He understands why Ness feels a bit detached to their original world but…he was hoping that they could’ve related a bit more.
Rin needs to stop thinking so selfishly.
His eyes felt like they were watering again.
“I also don’t have much right to complain about it,” Ness mumbled under his breath but before Rin had the chance to question him, he changed the topic.
“How did you find the novel?” Ness asked. A question Rin hadn’t expected Ness to ask.
Rin stiffened. A lump forming in his throat, for some dumb reason. This was one of the first things he wanted to ask Ness, so why was he clamming up now?
“…I found it early on. When it first started being serialized,” Rin said quietly, his voice taut with strain. A strange tightness pressed against his chest, hollow and suffocating. He glanced over at Ness, trying to breathe past the unease. “What about you?”
Ness didn’t answer right away.
He stared down at the ground, hands motionless, eyes shadowed and unreadable. He looked small, as if trying to disappear into himself—like maybe if he stayed still long enough, he could undo whatever he was about to say.
“I… I’m actually the author,” he confessed at last. His voice was thick, weighed down with guilt.
Rin froze.
Ness lifted his gaze slowly, already bracing for impact. His eyes were full of guilt—and something quieter beneath it. Acceptance. As if he’d known this moment would come.
“I know I probably play a part in all of this, but—”
But Rin didn’t hear the rest.
He couldn’t.
The words stopped registering. Everything stopped. Blood roared in his ears, his vision tunneled, and he shot to his feet like the ground had burned him.
“You’re the author?” he choked out. His voice trembled, his breath ragged and wild. He felt like his lungs were collapsing, like his heart couldn’t decide if it wanted to race or stop altogether.
“You’re the reason this world exists—this nightmare?!”
His voice rose before he could stop it, emotion pouring out faster than reason. “Do you have any idea what you did?! I wasn’t supposed to be here! I was supposed to die and that was it—I made my peace with that! But instead, you dragged me here into your twisted little world!”
“Rin, listen—” Ness’s voice cracked, gentle, as if trying to guide a fragile thread back into place. His eyes glistened with unshed tears.
“No!” Rin shouted, voice raw. “You’re the reason I’m stuck in this hell instead of dying peacefully! You took me from my family—my brother! I was finally free, and you ripped that away!”
His voice broke then, into a scream, into something sharp and unbearable.
“You wrote this nightmare—I’ve bled, I’ve screamed, I’ve begged to wake up—and it was all just… just a plotline to you?! Something to entertain people with?!”
Ness flinched, looking shattered. “I didn’t know it would become real… I didn’t mean to—”
“But you did,” Rin cut in, his voice a whisper now, trembling and hollow. “You made this world. Every monster. Every death. Every time I thought I’d die… or hoped I would… you wrote that.”
He didn’t even know who he was yelling for anymore. Himself? Ren? Everyone he had to leave behind?
Ness stood now too, his fists clenched at his sides. His voice rose—not in anger, but desperation.
“Do you think I don’t get it? Do you think this hasn’t torn me apart too? I never wanted this!”
“It’s not the same!” Rin spat. “You weren’t ripped from your life! You were born here, with all your memories, like it was meant for you!”
“You’re right,” Ness said softly, and yet there was steel beneath his voice. “It’s not the same. But don’t act like I haven’t suffered. I’ve questioned everything—what’s real, what’s not. My old world, this one. I lost something too.”
He paused, just long enough for it to sting.
“But I’m not the one who dragged us here,” Rin hissed.
“I didn’t mean to!” Ness shouted back, voice finally cracking.
“But you did!” Rin snapped—and then it all broke.
Something inside him gave out.
His knees trembled, his chest heaved, and the sobs burst out of him before he could stop them. His breath hitched, sharp and panicked. It felt like his ribs were caving in, like the weight of it all would crush him. His hands flew to his hair, tugging, clawing—anything to feel something, anything to ground himself.
Am I dying?
Is this a heart attack?
Please—let it stop.
“Rin, breathe—breathe, please.” Arms wrapped around him, firm and trembling. Ness’s voice was right there, right in his ear. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. This is my fault—I didn’t mean for any of this. Don’t hurt yourself, please—don’t…”
Rin couldn’t respond. He couldn’t do anything but sob.
So he collapsed into Ness’s arms, shaking like a child, the grief pouring out of him in ragged, broken sounds. His words were barely more than breath.
“It’s not your fault… y-you didn’t want this…”
His chest weighed down with contrasting emotions. He felt guilt, for breaking down, for blaming Ness. He felt exhausted. He felt sad. He felt and he felt and he felt—
His fingers clutched Ness’s shirt, and the other boy just held him tighter, stroking his hair, unraveling the knots with gentle hands.
Ness didn’t answer. He chose silence, focusing instead on calming Rin’s shaking frame.
“It’s okay, Rin. It’s alright… You’ll be okay. We’ll be okay…” he murmured, over and over, like a fragile promise he needed them both to believe.
Rin’s body was rigid, yet limp in Ness’ hold—like a puppet with its strings cut. Gently, Ness guided him to one of the beds, easing him down to sit. Rin didn’t resist. He didn’t speak. He just cried.
Tears streamed down his face with no end in sight, his breaths stuttering, chest aching. Somewhere in the distance, he thought he heard voices—maybe people entering their base—but it didn’t matter. None of it did.
He cried until his body gave out. Until the exhaustion swallowed him whole. And then, cradled in Ness’ arms, Rin finally fell asleep.
Notes:
OKAY BEFORE WE HAVE THE CHARACTER INTERACTIONS YANNIII DREW ART FOR THIS GUYS IT'S SO EPIC!!
AND THIS TOO (seperate link)
IT'S SO GORGEOUS PLEASE GO FOLLOW THEM AHHHH I'M SO GRATEFUL TYSM YANNIII!!! I also drew art for this chapter but it lowkey sucks ass because I started drawing a month ago but lmk if you guys wanna see it (I'll post it on twitter, my @ is overbunneries)Anyways for character interactions:
When Rin went missing
Kurona: Rin??
Ness: That's mother's adrenaline is kicking in, RIN
(please get the reference and ignore the cringe, I am cringe and I am free)
─── ⋆⋅☼⋅⋆ ───Hey guys...it's 10PM and I'm running on two hours of sleep. I've been having an EGREGIOUS stomach ache and haven't been able to sleep and I had to go to school because I had a test about circle theorems, I am loving it 😀
Also ignore how cliché Rin's panic attack is, it's based off of mine...so yeah. I actually don't like this chapter a lot, I don't think I did well on this one. I think throughout the chapters I've gotten a bit more confident about writing but this chapter felt like I was writing chapter one all over again...sigh
Also I love Itoshi Rin so much, I make him have a panic attack on his birthday!! This was actually supposed to be out like two days ago but because of my stomach ache I didn't finish it until today and also I wanted to post it today because it's Rin's birthday! I was gonna get cake for the occassion but my FUCKASS STOMACH I SWEAR.
I actually don't have much to yap about, oh I saw my first actual school fight!! A guy moved up a class and he was getting bullied by one of his old classmates because of it so my classmates jumped his ass. Very proud 10/10. I'm not two years old, it's just that our class doesn't really fight cause we're in like a private school and they're very strict about these type of things.
ANYWAYS YANNII'S ART IS SOOOO COOL, PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE CHECK IT OUT. WORDS CAN'T EXPLAIN HOW GRATEFUL I AM, IF I HAD ENOUGH MONEY I WOULD DEFINITELY PAY FOR THIS BECAUSE HOLY SHIT IT'S SO DETAILED AND PRETTY AND JUST WONDERFUL!
My vocabulary failes me in these notes but Yanniii I appreciate it so much, I'm gonna paste it on my wall /hj
Anyways thank you guys for reading! I gotta head to bed or else I won't wake up so I'll respond to the comments from the last chapter later! Also tysm for 20k hits and 800 kudos (idk if these are the exact numbers), I've said this before but I genuinely didn't expect anybody to read this 😭
Sorry this note is so brain dead, school is kicking my ass. Hope you guys have a wonderful day/night/whatever <333
Pages Navigation
(Previous comment deleted.)
Bunneries on Chapter 1 Sat 24 May 2025 09:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
Percyel_54kj on Chapter 1 Sat 24 May 2025 12:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
Bunneries on Chapter 1 Sat 24 May 2025 09:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
Idk_Yuh1 on Chapter 1 Sat 24 May 2025 12:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
Bunneries on Chapter 1 Sat 24 May 2025 09:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
R0R0_Chan on Chapter 1 Sat 24 May 2025 01:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
Bunneries on Chapter 1 Sat 24 May 2025 09:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
sxrx_chxrry on Chapter 1 Sat 24 May 2025 02:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
Bunneries on Chapter 1 Sat 24 May 2025 09:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
MoonGirlOp on Chapter 1 Sat 24 May 2025 03:16AM UTC
Last Edited Sat 24 May 2025 04:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
Bunneries on Chapter 1 Sat 24 May 2025 09:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
Luv_chaos on Chapter 1 Sun 25 May 2025 03:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bunneries on Chapter 1 Sun 25 May 2025 11:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
tiramisu cake <3 (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 26 May 2025 09:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
Bunneries on Chapter 1 Mon 26 May 2025 09:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
tiramisu cake (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 26 May 2025 09:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
Anghe_23 on Chapter 1 Wed 28 May 2025 05:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
Bunneries on Chapter 1 Thu 29 May 2025 12:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
6higiri on Chapter 1 Tue 03 Jun 2025 08:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bunneries on Chapter 1 Wed 04 Jun 2025 08:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
xliaz on Chapter 1 Sat 14 Jun 2025 12:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bunneries on Chapter 1 Tue 17 Jun 2025 12:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
xliaz on Chapter 1 Fri 20 Jun 2025 10:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bunneries on Chapter 1 Mon 23 Jun 2025 09:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
R0R0_Chan on Chapter 2 Sun 25 May 2025 02:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
Bunneries on Chapter 2 Sun 25 May 2025 08:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
MoonGirlOp on Chapter 2 Sun 25 May 2025 02:49AM UTC
Last Edited Sun 25 May 2025 02:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
Bunneries on Chapter 2 Sun 25 May 2025 08:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
Idk_Yuh1 on Chapter 2 Sun 25 May 2025 04:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
Idk_Yuh1 on Chapter 2 Sun 25 May 2025 04:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
Bunneries on Chapter 2 Sun 25 May 2025 08:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
Idk_Yuh1 on Chapter 2 Sun 25 May 2025 03:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
sxrx_chxrry on Chapter 2 Sun 25 May 2025 06:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
Bunneries on Chapter 2 Sun 25 May 2025 08:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
Percyel_54kj on Chapter 2 Sun 25 May 2025 06:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bunneries on Chapter 2 Sun 25 May 2025 11:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kitsuneodin491 on Chapter 2 Thu 29 May 2025 02:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
12_JJ on Chapter 2 Sat 14 Jun 2025 04:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
Bunneries on Chapter 2 Tue 17 Jun 2025 12:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
12_JJ on Chapter 2 Sat 21 Jun 2025 10:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bunneries on Chapter 2 Mon 23 Jun 2025 09:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
12_JJ on Chapter 2 Thu 26 Jun 2025 09:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
Blue_Petit on Chapter 2 Mon 23 Jun 2025 11:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bunneries on Chapter 2 Tue 24 Jun 2025 08:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
nath (Iitushi) on Chapter 2 Mon 28 Jul 2025 09:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bunneries on Chapter 2 Tue 05 Aug 2025 01:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation